《Reincarnated with the Country System》 Chapter 1 Prologue June 6, 1944 Omaha Beach Lieutenant Alberto, a seasoned soldier in his early thirties, led his squad into the frigid waters of the English Channel. Alberto''s heart pounded in his chest as he gazed out at the beach ahead, littered with obstacles and the bodies of fallen soldiers. "Go! Go! Go!" Alberto shouted. He could see the German defenses looming in the distance, their machine guns barking like angry beasts. Among his squad were Sergeant Jammy, a wiry soldier with a quick wit; Sam, a burly man; and Andrew, the youngest of the group, barely out of his teens. As they waded through the water, bullets whizzed past, some striking the landing craft and sending splinters flying. The chaos of the battlefield was overwhelming. Alberto pushed forward, urging his men to follow. "Keep moving!" he yelled, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at his insides. "We need to reach the beach!" The soldiers pressed on, their boots sinking into the wet sand as they fought against the waves. The sound of gunfire intensified, and Alberto could see men falling around him, their bodies crumpling under the relentless barrage. He felt a surge of adrenaline as he reached the shore, the solid ground beneath his feet offering a momentary sense of relief. "Get to cover!" he shouted, diving behind a tank trap that jutted out of the sand. The others followed, panting and wide-eyed. Sergeant Jammy was the first to speak, his voice shaky. "What now, Lieutenant?" "Grenade!" he shouted, diving for cover. Explosion , and he felt the heat wash over him. He peeked around the corner, seeing the German soldiers scrambling in confusion. "Let''s go!" Alberto shouted, rushing inside. He fired his rifle, taking down two soldiers before they could react. The bunker was dimly lit, smoke swirling in the air, and the stench of gunpowder filled his nostrils. As he turned to leave, a German soldier emerged, his rifle raised. Alberto saw the glint of metal, and his heart skipped a beat. He tried to raise his rifle, but it was too late. The German soldier fired, and Alberto felt a searing pain in his chest. He stumbled backward, his vision blurring. He saw Sam and Andrew rushing toward him, their faces etched with concern. "Lieutenant!" Sam shouted, grabbing his arm. "No! No! No!" Alberto''s vision faded to black, and he felt himself falling. He knew he was dying, but he also knew that his men would make it off the beach. They would survive, and they would win the war. As the darkness closed in, Alberto smiled, a sense of pride and satisfaction washing over him. He had done his duty, and he had given his life for his country. He was at peace. Then Suddenly he heard a voice ______________ Continue ¡ª¡ª¡ú Chapter 2 I want to reincarnate you in another worldâ€â€ Alberto feels as if he is sinking into darkness. All the memories of his life flashed in his eyes. He saw his childhood home, a modest structure with peeling paint and a creaky porch. He could hear the laughter of his siblings, the warmth of summer days spent playing in the yard. Then came the pivotal moments of his youth: the day he enlisted, filled with a mix of pride and trepidation; the camaraderie forged in training, where friendships blossomed amidst the gruelling drills; and the first time he held a rifle. As the memories continued to cascade, he felt the weight of loss. The faces of friends who had fallen in battle flashed before him¡ª He remembered the laughter shared over campfires, the quiet moments of reflection, and the promises made to return home. As the memories swirled faster, Alberto felt a sense of urgency. With a final surge of will, Alberto reached out into the abyss. Just then he hears a noise. "Who¡ª ?!" The voice was like thunder, shaking the very fabric of his being. Alberto''s eyes adjusted to the intense brightness, and he saw a being unlike any he had ever imagined. The being was enormous, with skin that shimmered like the stars on a clear night. Its eyes burned with an inner fire, and its presence was both calming and terrifying at the same time. "W¡ªWhat You Want?! I¡ª Are You a grim reaper??" Alberto said his voice trembling ?I am not, Human ? Alberto felt a surge of excitement and fear coursing through him. He had always been one to take risks, but this was on a whole different level. "I...I need some time to think about it," Alberto said, trying to stall for time. The Guardian of Balance nodded. ?Very well. You have one hour to decide. If you reject this offer you will be sent back to the afterlife.? Alberto nodded, his mind racing with thoughts and doubts. He looked around, trying to take in everything about this strange new world. He saw the Guardian standing before him, its eyes burning with an inner fire. And he knew that he had to make a choice. With a deep breath, Alberto made his decision. "I accept," he said, his voice firm and resolute. The Guardian raised its hand, and a glowing orb appeared before them. ? I have given you a system. With this, you will have the ability to shape the fate of this universe and its inhabitants.? Alberto watched in awe as the orb floated towards him, merging with his body. A surge of energy coursed through him, filling him. He feels the power. ?It will teach you how to use your power,? the Guardian continued. ?But remember, with great power comes great responsibility. You must tread carefully, for the fate of this Universe rests in your hands.? "I Understand," Alberto nodded, steeling himself for the challenges that lay ahead. A portal opens in front of Alberto. Shimmering with an otherworldly energy. Chapter 3 A Different World Alberto''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the forest before him. The trees towered above him, their leaves a vibrant green that seemed to glow in the sunlight. "What the...?" he muttered to himself, his mind struggling to wrap around the reality of his situation. [Scanning completed] [Host detected. System activated] Alberto''s eyes snapped to the holographic interface that had appeared before him. "What''s going on?" he asked, his voice shaking slightly. [Host, I am the system. You have arrived in a world called Proxima Center. It is 10 times bigger than your planet. Your level is currently one. As you level up, you get more access to the system and after you pass level one hundred you will get access to the Planet developing system.] "A system!?" [Yes. I will guide you in this World] Alberto took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He had always been a history buff, and the idea of exploring a new world was exhilarating. But he was also scared. What if he failed? What if he couldn''t adapt? He looked around at the forest, trying to take in every detail. He saw the trees, the flowers, the birds flying overhead. It was all so beautiful, but also so overwhelming. "Well, It''s great! " "So.... System, Did we win the war? I mean WW Two " [Yes. The Allied forces won the war] He was relieved to hear this. His and his companions'' sacrifices did not go in vain. "Ha! It''s Great! " "So Now, what do I need to do?" he asked, his voice a bit stronger now. [ You have to build your country first. Now you have to determine the name of your country. ] "A name? .... hmm. Okay how about The Empire." [This is not a specific name.] "But I can''t think of anything right now." [....Okay. Then I am saving the country name according to your last name.] "OK¡ª It''s not bad" [The country name has been selected as The Bernard Empire. Next¡ªWhat do you want to name your capital? What would you call your capital?] "...." "I''m not that good at giving names, You can choose Randomly" [ OK...The capital name is set at Rafa.] "Hmm..." [Host, As a founder in this country you have the opportunity to choose or Change your own identity, Do you want to change your name? and what title you give yourself.] "No. I don''t want to change my name and Title...The title is Emperor." [ Name Alberto Bernard and the title Emperor are selected. What government structure will you adopt for your new country? ] Socialist Republic [Host, do you want to summon troops as support.] Alberto is encouraged to use this new power. He agrees like a child eager to use his newfound toy. Alberto reached out and tapped on the [Personnel] tab. The interface shifted, showing a list of personnel, ranging from combat soldiers to logistics and medical staff. Each entry included a brief description and skill level, but most were locked, requiring him to level up before he could access them. He is surprised to see something. German troops?! "System, can I summon them too?" [Yes. Of course.] "But in my world, they were my enemies. Will they listen to me?" [Each entity brought through the system will be loyal to you. So don''t worry.] Alberto felt a wave of relief wash over him. Intrigued, he decided to summon several German soldiers. Alberto spent nearly 900,000 SC to bring forth the troops. As he activated the summoning, several magic circles appeared, glowing with a mystical light. From within these circles, figures began to emerge. The soldiers stepped forward, their expressions stern and resolute. They had blond hair and piercing blue eyes, embodying the disciplined demeanor of trained man. Imperial German infantry¡ª 1914 Equipment: Gewehr 98 bolt-action rifle, entrenching tool, gas masks, The Mauser C96, MG08, and Stielhandgranate Remarks: German infantrymen who served in Imperial German Army. German soldiers are present in front of him. They stood in a row and saluted him. They wear Field Gray Uniforms and Pickelhaube Helmets This makes Alberto very excited. Hmm they look like WW1 German soldiers. But they are still Germans In his past life, these soldiers had been their absolute enemies. Yet now, he found himself in a position of leadership over them. They would obey all his orders. For him, it was no less than a dream. However, he remained composed, keeping his emotions in check. Ah! I can see their names. [You will see the names of everyone you have summoned. Also, you can rename them Is you wish.] Wow! That''s good Alberto looks at his soldiers "Everyone, Attention!" The soldiers froze, their expressions shifting from surprise to focus. "There''s a group of monsters 100 meters south of us. We will destroy them!" Alberto spoke with the authority of a military commander. "Yes, Kommandant! Understood. Destroy!" "Then let''s go! Follow me!" With a commanding gesture, Alberto led the way, the soldiers rallying behind him, ready to face the threat ahead. Chapter 4 Summon the SS rank hero! Alberto moved forward with his soldiers. They advanced cautiously. As they walked through the thick foliage, the soldiers kept a watchful eye for any sign of danger. After some distance they see a group of monsters. Violent monsters. The creatures had long, clawed fingers and jaws reminiscent of a crocodile. Small white or tan horns protruded from their head, and they had rat-like tails. They would smell of wet dog and stagnant water. They wear red or orange garments, which were ragged. "System, what kind of monsters are they?" [They are Kobolds. D Rank monster. Kobold were aggressive, insular, yet industrious small humanoid creatures] ""Ah. So I have to finish them off now. Hmm..." Alberto muttered, assessing the situation before him. He turned to his soldiers, their expressions a mix of determination and readiness. They nodded silently, understanding the task ahead. With a swift motion, Alberto signaled for them to take their positions. The soldiers spread out, forming a semi-circle around the clearing, weapons at the ready. Alberto clenched his jaw, focusing on the task at hand. "On my mark," he whispered, eyes locked on the snarling creatures. Bannnggg! The sharp sound of a gunshot shattered the stillness of the forest, and the head of one kobold exploded in a gruesome spray. "Ha?" The remaining kobolds froze, their eyes widening in shock as one of their own crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud. The creature lay motionless, its head reduced to a gruesome mess. "Fire!" Alberto commanded. No one could move; the shock of the first shot hung in the air like a heavy fog. Then, a series of thunderous sounds erupted in rapid succession. Baaang! Booom! Bang!! Booom! Bang!! Each roar of gunfire echoed through the trees, reverberating off the trunks and sending birds scattering into the sky. With each deafening fire, more kobolds were sent flying. The air is filled with the acrid smell of gunpowder. The Monsters, caught in a whirlwind of chaos. The way their head explodes is breathtaking The horrible sight to see the holes in its chest and stomach. It is a feast of death that is hard to describe. "Gegah, gegahhhh!" "Heydrich! Flank left and draw them towards the tree line!" Alberto commanded. The corporal nodded, understanding the plan. He hurled another grenade, the blast sending several monsters reeling, and then he sprinted to the left, drawing the creatures after him. "Now!" Alberto yelled, signaling the others. The soldiers took the opportunity to reposition, creating a choke point. They unleashed a barrage of firepower, bullets flying with deadly intent. But the monsters were relentless. One of them, a massive creature with jagged teeth, broke through their line, charging straight for Alberto. The commander stood his ground, drawing his sidearm. Just as the beast lunged, A soldier leaped in front of him, brandishing a knife. With a swift motion, he plunged the blade into the creature''s side, buying Alberto precious seconds to aim and fire. "Die! Die!" Alberto shouted, his heart racing as he fired at point-blank range. The Wolf collapsed, but the victory was short-lived as more monsters surged forward, their numbers seemingly endless. ___________________________ The relentless sounds of gunfire echoed through the air, mingling with the growls and howls of the advancing monsters. The soldiers, weary and battered, stood firm, but many had already fallen in the attack. Alberto now had only 24 soldiers left. Suddenly, a message flashed on the system. [Congratulations! You have exterminated one hundred monsters. You completed your mission. You are rewarded with a mystery box. Do you want to open it?] "Tch! Open quickly. I hope I get something that will help defeat these fucking monsters." [Congratulations! You got Random hero summoning card!] "What is this hero card?" Alberto asked, brows furrowing in confusion. [You can summon special, legendary, and powerful individuals who are stronger and more talented than ordinary people. They will assist you with their unique skills and abilities. It''s a random hero summoning card. It randomly gives you a hero.] "I need a hero who can help us now," Alberto said, determination in his voice. "Let''s summon someone who fits our needs." System started to explain that he can put filters when using the random hero summoning so that he get a hero that fits his needs. "Do it" System started to use the random summon after pressing the ok button a light suddenly flashed Out from the light stepped a figure clad in robes of shimmering light. It was a sorceress, a powerful wielder of magic. [Congratulations! You summoned Your first Hero] [ You have summoned Circe. A SS rank hero. Circe, in Greek legend, a sorceress, the daughter of Helios, the sun god, and of the ocean nymph Perse.] Circe looked around and Understood the situation. With a wave of her hand, Circe summoned forth bolts of lightning and gusts of wind that swept through the battlefield, striking down monsters with incredible force. As the battle raged on, Alberto''s eyes widened in amazement as he watched Circe, the sorceress, unleash her powers on the monsters. The soldiers, who had been struggling to keep up with the relentless onslaught, now found themselves with a newfound sense of hope. With Circe''s help, they were able gain the upper hand. Circe stood tall, her long, curly golden hair blowing in the wind as she summoned a massive storm cloud that unleashed a torrent of lightning bolts on the monsters. Her piercing gray eyes gleamed with a fierce inner light, and her full lips were set in a determined line. She wore a flowing white robe with intricate golden embroidery, and a delicate silver circlet adorned her brow. A staff made of polished black wood, adorned with small crystals, glowed with a soft blue light in her hand. "Wow, she''s incredible!" Alberto murmured, his eyes fixed on Circe as she summoned a massive storm cloud that unleashed a torrent of lightning bolts on the monsters. The soldiers cheered as they watched Circe''s display of power, and Alberto couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and gratitude towards the system for granting him such a powerful ally. Chapter 5 Build Palace of Versailles! "System, was that magic?" Alberto asked, Alberto was very surprised. Since he was seeing magic for the first time. Although he had heard about magic, it was a myth. But now he is actually witnessing it. His eyes fixed on Circe as she stood tall, her hands still radiating a faint glow. [Yes. Circe is a powerful Magician.] Circe''s fierce attack had left a trail of destruction in its wake, with many monsters lying lifeless on the ground. The rest had fled in terror, abandoning their fallen comrades. As Circe approached Alberto, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Her piercing gaze seemed to bore into his soul, and he wondered if he had made a mistake in summoning her. "System, are you sure she won''t turn against me?" Alberto asked, his voice laced with concern. Because their power difference with Circe is huge. She killed the Blood wolves without any effort as if they were nothing [Don''t worry. Every entity summoned through the system will be bound to you. So don''t be afraid.] Circe stood before Alberto, her eyes cold and unyielding. "Did you summon me here?" she asked, her voice devoid of emotion. "Yes," Alberto replied, his voice firm. Circe''s gaze never wavered. "Then you are my master," she stated, her voice dripping with an air of resignation. "Yes...Thank you for saving us," Alberto said, his voice filled with gratitude. Circe''s expression remained unchanged. "There''s no need for that. These monsters were too weak anyway," she said, her voice dismissive. Alberto''s eyes widened in surprise. She thinks these monsters are weak? She is very strong, he thought to himself. Turning to the soldiers, Alberto gave a new order. "Treat those who have been wounded and gather the dead soldier''s bodies." But before they could respond, Circe spoke up. "It won''t be necessary. I can help with that." With a wave of her hand, Circe unleashed a burst of magic that instantly healed all the wounded soldiers. The group watched in awe as the soldiers'' wounds disappeared before their eyes. "Wow, that''s incredible!" one of the soldiers exclaimed. "Magic is truly amazing," another soldier whispered. Everyone was stunned by the display of magic. "This magic is awesome," *** After that, the soldiers then gathered the bodies of their dead comrades and buried them with due honor. Although they were summoned through the system, they were real people, and their loss was deeply felt. After burying the dead soldiers, Alberto and the rest of the group spent some time mourning their loss. They stood in silence, their heads bowed in respect, as they paid their respects to their fallen comrades. "I''m sorry we lost so many good men," Alberto said, his voice heavy with sorrow. "It''s not your fault, Herr Hauptmann," one of the soldiers replied. "It''s our duty" Circe stood apart from the group, her eyes fixed on the graves. "They were weak," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But they fought bravely." Palace of Versailles Alberto spent fifty billion on this palace. A magic circle appears in a moment. In a flash of light, the area surrounding them cleared, revealing a vast expanse of land. And then, from the heart of the magic circle, the Palace of Versailles emerged. It stood as a testament to opulence and grandeur, a symbol of power and extravagance that captivated all who beheld its splendor. The palace, a marvel of architecture and design, boasted ornate facades, sprawling gardens, and lavish interiors that hinted at a world of luxury beyond imagination. Imposing gates, adorned with golden statues, guarded the entrance, hinting at the treasures that lay beyond. The Palace itself was a masterpiece of Baroque architecture, its intricate carvings, gilded ornaments, and towering domes reaching towards the sky. The gardens were equally breathtaking, boasting fountains, statues, and walking paths that seemed to stretch on forever. As the soldiers and Circe gazed upon the palace, their faces reflected awe and wonder. "Wow, this is incredible!" one soldier exclaimed, his voice laced with disbelief. "It''s like a dream come true!" another whispered, his eyes wide with wonder. Circe''s expression remained unchanged, but Alberto sensed a hint of curiosity in her eyes, a flicker of interest beneath her usual stoic demeanor. [Versailles Palace. This palace has many magical and modern arrangements. Which is not in the Versailles Palace of your world. Architectural style: Classicalism and Baroque The Main Palace of Versailles is 721,182 sf (66,000 square meters) and covers 3.166 Square Miles (202.66 acres). The gardens of Versailles are some of the largest and most spectacular and contain 372 statues, 55 water features, 600 fountains, and over 20 miles of water pipes. The Palace contains 2,300 rooms ] Alberto had heard about this palace, stories of its opulent grandeur and breathtaking beauty. But now, he owned it. He pinched his cheek, the sharp pain a stark reminder of reality. "Ouch," he muttered, a bewildered smile spreading across his face. He wasn''t dreaming. [You have completed your second mission. Congratulations! You have leveled up. Congratulations! You get 1,000,000,000 SC] A staggering sum, a number that made his eyes widen in disbelief. "A billion?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. "If I can get money like this, then I don''t have to worry too much," he thought, a wave of relief washing over him. Financial worries, a constant matter in his past life, seemed to fade into insignificance. A stern voice, almost like a reprimand, interrupted his joyous musings. [Don''t be so happy. Because you won''t always be rewarded for completing missions. So use money carefully.] "Eh!" Alberto exclaimed, a slight frown replacing his smile. A screen materialized in front of him, shimmering with light. Chapter 6 Summon security personnel and servants A screen materialized in front of him, shimmering with light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ??? Host: Alberto Bernard LEVEL: 4 HP: 100/100 MP: 100,000/100,000 Experience Points: 3567/5000 Technological Level: Early 20th century Country Citizen: 0/10,000 Military Troops: 24/100 Heroes: One SS rank Map Inventory ShopNo?v(el)B\\jnn Balance: 4,951,000,070,000 SC ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ï¡ï¡ï [ Your third mission is for the palace. Summon security personnel and servants. Your limit is up to 5,000. Select how many guards and servants you want as per your wish but the limit is within 5,000. ] Alberto''s mind raced. The palace, vast and sprawling, demanded a small army of its own. He opened the shop, his fingers hovering over the menu. "First, the security," he decided, his gaze settling on the "Guards" section. [Host, mentioned here, you can choose your summon''s gender, clothing, weapon, personality, etc, as you wish. If you don''t select it, it will be selected randomly. ] "Ah! It''s a very good facility," Alberto murmured, his fingers dancing across the screen. This level of customization was invaluable. He summoned two thousand security guards for his palace. Each one was a testament to his discerning eye, highly trained and skilled, chosen from the best the system offered. He envisioned them as an elite force, ready to defend the Palace of Versailles with unwavering loyalty. He chose sleek, Red Grenadier Guards Uniform, a stylish yet imposing attire. To equip them, he selected Lee-Enfield Rifle , MP18 submachine gun, Lewis Gun, Vickers Machine Gun, and Webley Revolver ensuring they were armed with the best weaponry he had now. Then he also bought 50 Ford Model Ts, Ten FT-17 tanks, Thirty Dodge Brothers Motor Trucks, Forty Indian Powerplus motorcycles and Ten Peugeot 156s. He also buys a lot of logistics for their use like ammunition, oil, food etc. He buys more equipment for the guards based on recommendations from the system, leaving no stone unturned in his quest for top-notch security. He then summoned the remaining 3,000, with many professions. There were skilled gardeners, ready to tend to the palace''s breathtaking gardens, expert doctors to ensure the health and well-being of all, attentive footmen and maids, expert cooks to prepare culinary delights, experienced coachmen to navigate the palace grounds, dignified butlers, nurses with gentle hands, and many more. He sought to create a complete ecosystem within the palace, ensuring every need was met. He had summoned 5,000 people, a diverse and skilled workforce, ready to bring life to his new home. From elite security guards to dedicated servants, who serve him, a testament to his ambition and his growing power. "System," Alberto asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice, "will they listen to me too?" [Yes. They will also obey all your commands.] A sense of relief washed over him. He had an army, a palace, and now, a workforce ready to serve him. He glanced around, and from the thousands, two figures emerged, making their way towards him. An old man in his sixties, wearing a crisp Butler Uniform, radiated a calm authority. Beside him, a man in his mid-twenties, clad in an SS Uniform, stood tall and imposing. "Of course, Your Majesty. Please follow me." They proceeded towards the palace. As they enter the palace, they are greeted by holographic displays, Alfred guides Alberto through the labyrinthine corridors. Inside, the corridor was lined with priceless works of art, ornate tapestries, and sparkling chandeliers that cast a warm glow over the rooms. The grand ballroom was a sight to behold, with its marble floors, soaring ceilings, and walls adorned with intricate frescoes depicting scenes of myth and legend. In the center of the palace lies the Great Hall, a vast chamber that stretches into the heavens. Alberto is very impressed by all this. Alfred led him to a massive door, its surface crafted from solid gold, its intricate craftsmanship a testament to the palace''s grandeur. "Your Majesty," he said, bowing slightly, "This is your room. Please let me know if you need anything." "Hmm. Ok," Alberto replied, his mind still reeling from the magnificence of the palace. | Alberto enters the room | The room was a sight to behold. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries. The ceiling was painted with elaborate frescoes. A grand chandelier hung from the center of the room, casting a warm glow over the luxurious furnishings. At the corner of the chamber stood the bed, a massive four-poster draped in rich velvet curtains. The headboard was carved with intricate designs. The bedding was made of the finest silk, embroidered with gold thread. On either side of the bed stood ornate nightstands, holding candles and books. A large fireplace crackled with warmth, casting a cozy glow over the room. As the sun sets over the Palace of Versailles, casting a golden light over the chamber. Alberto retired to his bed. The silk sheets were so soft, they felt like a cloud beneath him. He sighed contentedly, sinking into the plush mattress. Then, a message appeared before him, a notification from the system [Congratulations! You have completed your third mission. You have been awarded the Palace of Soviet.] [Congratulations! You got 2000 Experience Points] "Huh?" Alberto frowned, a puzzled expression on his face. He had heard about the Soviet Union in his previous life, a vast and powerful nation, but he had never heard of the Palace of Soviets. What was this? [Do you want to set up the Palace of Soviets?] Tell me something about the palace of the Soviets. [The Palace of the Soviet is a political convention center. The Palace is 130-metre (430 ft) wide and 100-metre (330 ft) tall grand hall seating over 20,000 people. It''s 416-metre (1,365 ft) tall.] "AHHH!" Alberto exclaimed, his imagination running wild. "It sounds so majestic." He pictured a towering structure, a grand hall capable of holding thousands. [Also, You can customize it if you want. You can change its name, size, etc.] "Hmm," he mused, tapping his chin thoughtfully. He had the Palace of Versailles, opulent and elegant. Now, the Palace of Soviets, a grand hall meant for gathering vast numbers of people. His mind began to race, considering the possibilities. The map appeared before him, a holographic representation of his domain. He could see his Versailles Palace, its grounds stretching out before him, a testament to his recent success. But beyond the palace grounds, the landscape was a vast expanse of trees, a wild and untouched wilderness. Alberto decided to change the name, feeling it was a bit too...Soviet. He renamed it Empire Hall, a name that felt more in line with his ambitions. He made a few minor modifications, tweaking the design to better suit his vision. He gazed at the sprawling landscape, realizing he had a city to build, a capital for his budding empire. But the thought of planning a whole city overwhelmed him. "But I don''t know how to plan a city," he admitted, feeling a little lost. [Don''t worry. I will help you with this.] The system reassured him. He opened the system shop, and the menu unfolded before him, a dizzying array of options. With the system''s guidance, he began to build his capital. He selected the blueprints, chose the layout, and watched as the landscape transformed before his eyes. Forests were cleared, roads materialized out of thin air, and buildings, seemingly impossible in their scale and complexity, sprang up like mushrooms after a rain. He saw towers that seemed to pierce the clouds, intricate bridges spanning wide rivers, sprawling marketplaces teeming with activity, and magnificent plazas designed for grand celebrations. ___________ ¡ï¡ï¡ï Give some reviews ???? Also let me know if you think I should improve something. So please comment Chapter 7 "Wow! Got 100,000 citizens!†Alberto continued to build his capital. "What should I build?" [Set up an Exhibition place.] Alberto selects a building. The Crystal Palace Architectural style: Victorian With walls held together with iron and plate-glass, creating the illusion of a palace made of glittering crystal, the appropriately named "Crystal Palace" was the home to the Great Exhibition. It consisted of an intricate network of slender iron rods sustaining walls of clear glass. The main body of the building was 1,848 feet (563 meters) long and 408 feet (124 meters) wide; The height of the central transept was 108 feet (33 meters). Alberto spent ten million to set it up. Ah! I went to see it in London once in my old life it was great. [ You have chosen a great exhibition place. You have completed mission four. Now place a skyscraper building.] Alberto sees a building. A familiar building Which he buys without hesitation. Woolworth Building Height: 241 m tall Floor count: 55 Lifts/elevators: 34 Cost: $416 million SC [You have completed your mission. Mission Six: Establish Transportation Systems. Build roads, railway tracks, bridges, etc] Alberto built two railway stations, bridges and roads. [Congratulations! You have received 20,000,000 SC. Mission Seven: Establish the Library. ] Alberto buys a library The Library of Congress: Contains 173 million items. He places it where the system suggests him to place it. [Mission Eight: Establish the hospital. ] Alberto built five hospitals. Among these, the largest hospital has fifteen thousand beds. [Congratulations! You got 3000 Experience Points] [Mission nine: Set up a military base. You can customize your army.] Alberto''s eyes widened as he read the new mission. A military base? He hadn''t even considered that aspect yet. He delved into the system shop, searching for the perfect base. He chose a sophisticated, expensive design, a testament to his ambition. Since he saw many things here that he had no idea about, he took information about this establishment from the system. Then buy them according to their functionality. He positioned the military base on the edge of his capital, a strategic location that offered both security and accessibility.. The base was designed to be self-sufficient. It boasted its own power plant, a water treatment facility to ensure a constant supply of clean water, and a vast supply depot stocked with everything from ammunition to medical supplies. The training facilities were state-of-the-art, featuring firing ranges, and obstacle courses. The barracks were spacious and comfortable, designed to accommodate hundreds of soldiers at a time. Alberto then began to customize his army. He selected khaki-colored uniform as their combat uniform, a practical choice for blending seamlessly with the field. For ceremonial occasions, he chose a striking green uniform, featuring a visor peaked cap, epaulettes, a sword set and scabbard for officers, long black pants, a black belt, and black shoes or boots. He summoned 10 thousand soldiers. He equipped them with a diverse array of weapons, from rifles to heavy artillery, ensuring his army was capable of facing any challenge. All of the weapons Alberto selected were familiar to him, as they were all from the early 20th century. For the infantry he purchased Luger pistol, Mauser Gewehr 98, Mondragon Rifle, Berthier Mle 1916, Bayonets and Grenades. He also purchased 300 Maxim Gun, 200 Lewis Gun, 200 MG08. For field artillery he purchased one hundred French 75 mm Gun M1897, one hundred British 18-pounder gun, and thirty German 42 cm Gamma Gun, and fifty French Schneider 155 mm Gun for Heavy Artillery _____¡ï¡ï¡ï "System, have I not been given Just 100,000 people?" [Yes. 100,000 people have been given to you. The other 35,025 are the palace staff, Circe, and the soldiers and Police you summoned. They are all citizens of this country. Hence they are included in the citizens.] "So this is the matter," he murmured, a sense of understanding dawning on him. He had been so focused on building his capital that he hadn''t considered the details. But yes, the staff, the heroes, the soldiers, and the police were all citizens of his burgeoning nation. [ You should go to The Cabinet Office. Your cabinet is waiting for you there. You also have to give a speech to the nation.] Um...Okay He rang a bell, its resonant chime echoing through the halls of his palace. Alfred, ever-attentive, quickly appeared, bowing slightly. "Your Majesty, is there anything I can assist you with?" "I want to go to the Cabinet Office. Get everything ready." "Of course," Alfred replied smoothly, "But Your Highness, shouldn''t you change your clothes?" "Huh!" Alberto froze, his mind suddenly catching up with the situation. He had been so engrossed in the system''s missions that he hadn''t given his appearance a second thought. He looked at his clothes. He is still wearing the military uniform of his previous life. But he feels something strange. He hurried to the mirror in the room, a sense of unease creeping into his heart. He stared at his reflection, and his breath hitched. What was going on? ¡ª¡¤¨C¡¤¡ª [Host, don''t be afraid. You just got Younger. You will have no problem with it. You are now 22 years old] Alberto looked at his face. Alberto''s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked at his face, at his reflection, and a wave of recognition washed over him. He looked exactly as he did when he was young in his previous life, the youthful features of his 22-year-old self staring back at him. His age had decreased. He had become younger. "Well, then, I''m too young," he muttered, a hint of amusement in his voice. He let out a long breath. "It is not bad," he decided, a smile spreading across his face. "Alfred, show me clothes." "Of course, Your Majesty," he bowed ¡ï¡ï¡ï _________________ An unknown place _________________ The air was thick with anticipation as a crowd of solemn figures gathered, their white gowns billowing softly in the gentle breeze. Hundreds, maybe thousands, stood shoulder to shoulder, their gazes fixed on the raised platform at the end of the vast hall. The air hung heavy, thick with the scent of incense and the weight of expectation. Above them, framed by the ornate archway of the stage, stood an ancient figure. His back stooped with the weight of years, his face a roadmap of wrinkles, he leaned heavily on a gnarled wooden staff. In his other hand, he held aloft a balance scale made of some dark, unidentifiable metal. It gleamed dully in the flickering torchlight. With a shaking hand, the old man raised the scale higher. A blinding light erupted from the metal, forcing gasps and cries from the assembled crowd. Some shielded their eyes, others, overcome with fervor, stared directly into the painful glare, tears streaming down their faces. When the light subsided, the old man remained, his voice, when he spoke, a dry rasp that echoed strangely in the vastness of the hall. "Hear me, all!" His voice, surprisingly strong, cut through the murmuring. "Our wait is over! The message, the divine message we have sought for generations... it has arrived!" Chapter 8 Cabinet and Speech Alberto, cloaked in a black coat, rode toward the Cabinet Office, his escort fleet a gleaming procession behind him. He leaned back in his luxurious Rolls Royce, watching the city unfold outside the windows. He sees many skyscrapers on both sides of that road. He is very surprised to see this city he has built. He saw it on the map when he built the city. But now he is seeing reality. {This city looks like New York City in the early twentieth century.} Night had fallen, but the city was ablaze with light. Rows of elegant lampposts cast a golden glow down the avenue, illuminating the gleaming skyscrapers and reflecting off the sleek surfaces of the vehicles that flowed through the streets. The city shimmered like a jewel. Alberto, gazing out the window, he also see many people. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as he witnessed his vision come to life "You have built a wonderful city," Circe said, her gaze fixed on the dazzling cityscape. She sat beside Alberto, her eyes wide with admiration. "You surprised me a lot," she continued, a hint of awe in her voice. "This city is truly fascinating. May I visit these?" She gestured towards the sparkling towers, her fingers tracing the outline of a skyscraper in the window. "Circe, now is not the time," Alberto said gently. "I would love to visit it with you, but we''re on our way to an important meeting. We can explore the city together later." "Really?" Circe exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Alberto, caught a little off guard by her enthusiasm, gave a hesitant nod. "Eh... sure." He couldn''t help but smile at her infectious energy. Within 30 minutes they reached the Cabinet office. A large number of policemen and soldiers have been deployed to guard the Cabinet office. As all the important people are present in the Cabinet office now. Alberto''s escort begins to enter. The Cabinet office building is very majestic. Alberto purchased it at a cost of 270 million SC. Its Height: 84 m (276 ft) Size: 270 m long, 300 m wide Floor count: 12 Floor area: 4,230,000 sq ft Grounds: 256,780 sq ft Number of rooms: 1,400 Carl opened the car door, and Alberto stepped out onto the red carpet, the air abuzz with anticipation. A swarm of reporters, eager to catch a glimpse of him, pressed against the barricades. Police and soldiers, their faces stoic, held firm, keeping the media at bay. Alberto took a deep breath, feeling the weight of expectations upon him. He surveyed the scene, the flash of cameras momentarily blinding him. Then, he squared his shoulders and strode towards the imposing entrance of the Cabinet Office. The security personnel around, saluting him as he passed. He was ushered through a labyrinth of hallways, his escort flanking him, until they reached a spacious meeting room. All the important people have already arrived here. Ministers, Chief of Army, Chief of Police, and chief of Intelligence. Since he did not build an air force and a navy, there were none of them. The room fell silent as Alberto entered. Everyone rose to their feet in a gesture of respect, their eyes fixed on him. Carl, guided him to the seat at the head of the table, the seat of power. Alberto took his place, his gaze sweeping over the assembly. "Please, everyone, take your seats," he said, his voice calm and commanding. Carl stood silently behind him Circe took her seat, and the others followed suit, a murmur of anticipation filling the room. All eyes remained in Alberto, waiting for him to speak. Alberto, sensing the anticipation, took a moment, letting the silence build before speaking. "Hmmm," he murmured, a thoughtful crease appearing on his forehead. "Then introduce yourselves, all of you." Everyone started introducing themselves. He spoke in a low, measured tone. "Your Majesty, I am Black, Chief of Intelligence. I am at your service. I will do whatever it takes to protect our nation from internal and external threats." After the introductions concluded, Alberto leaned back in his chair, surveying the assembly. "I am counting on each of you to serve me faithfully and to build this empire with all of your strength and skill," he said, his voice firm and unwavering. "Okay, so do any of you have any opinions?" The Ministers exchanged glances, eager to impress their leader. "Your Majesty," Prime Minister Elizabeth spoke first, "I believe we should prioritize exploring and securing the surrounding regions. Establishing a presence in new territories would strengthen our position and provide resources." "Your Majesty," the Chancellor of the Treasury, Thompson, chimed in, "We also need to secure our mineral resources. Our current reserves will only sustain our capital for two months. We need to find additional sources to meet our growing demands." "We need to build more cities to house our growing population and to support our expanding infrastructure." "Your Majesty, we need to start building a navy and air force. We can''t afford to be vulnerable to attack from the sea or the sky." "Your Majesty, We need to gather information about this world. We need to understand its strengths and weaknesses, its allies and enemies." Alberto nodded, considering their suggestions. "Hmm, General Marcus, I want you to dispatch troops to investigate the surrounding area, assess its resources, and secure key assets. We need to be proactive." "Yes Sir!" Marcus responded sharply. Alberto continued, "Information about this world is crucial, but our first priority is to build a strong foundation. We have to build our empire. I am counting on each of you to see this through." "We will not let you down, Your Majesty," the Ministers chorused, their voices filled with loyalty and determination. "One more thing," Alberto said, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Our country doesn''t yet have a constitution. We need to establish one immediately." "Yes, Your Majesty," Prime Minister Elizabeth replied, her voice filled with quiet determination. "I will start drafting a constitution right away. I will send you the draft for your approval." "Good," Alberto nodded. "But, before we begin, can you give us some idea of what kind of constitution you want?" Elizabeth asked, her brow furrowed in thought. "...." Alberto fell silent, his gaze fixed on the ceiling as if lost in contemplation. <"HMM ... THE HEAD OF THE NATION WILL BE THE EMPEROR. HE IS ABOVE ALL. THE EMPEROR IS THE HEAD OF THESE THREE FORCES: ARMY, NAVY AND AIR FORCE. THE EMPEROR CAN ADD AND REPEAL NEW LAWS AT ANY TIME. THE EMPEROR CAN ORDER TO ARREST ANYONE WITHOUT REASON. THE EMPEROR IS ABOVE THE LAW. THE EMPEROR CAN ABOLISH THE CONSTITUTION AND CABINET AT ANY TIME. THE EMPEROR HAS THE POWER TO INITIATE WAR. HOWEVER, IN THE ABSENCE OF THE EMPEROR, WAR CAN BE STARTED IN SPECIAL CASES ACCORDING TO THE OPINION OF THE PRIME MINISTER AND 75 PERCENT OF THE PEOPLE IN THE CABINET MEMBERS AND THE EMPEROR HAS THE POWER TO STOP WAR. ALSO THOSE WHO VIOLATE THE EMPEROR''S ORDERS WILL BE DECLARED TRAITORS.... NOW PREPARE THE CONSTITUTION. I LEAVE THE REST TO YOU."> "Umm....Okay, Your Majesty. We will quickly make a draft and send it to you. We will prepare the constitution according to your wishes." "Then do your duty well," Alberto declared. "I am going to give a speech to the people." "We will give our best, Your Majesty," the Ministers chorused, their voices filled with both respect and determination. Alberto, with a satisfied nod, turned and walked away ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï A large number of people gathered to hear Alberto speech. His speech will be broadcast to the entire city. The eyes of the entire nation were upon Alberto, waiting for Alberto to deliver his first speech as the Emperor. Alberto cleared his throat and began to speak, his voice strong and commanding. "My fellow citizens," he began, "I stand before you today as your ruler, ready to lead this nation into peace and prosperity. I promise to govern with fairness and justice, to protect the rights of all our people, and to ensure that our nation remains strong and united." "My fellow citizens, We have built a new country and we will take this country forward. I want your contribution to this." Alberto began, his voice echoing through the vast hall. "I will also work tirelessly to ensure the prosperity and well-being of our citizens, and I will not rest until our empire is the greatest. It is with great humility and gratitude that I accept the responsibility of leading our great empire into the next level" The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their voices blending together in a cacophony of excitement and hope. Alberto could feel their energy and enthusiasm washing over him, filling him with a sense of purpose and determination. "I promise to govern with integrity and compassion, to listen to the voices of the people and to always act in the best interests of our empire," I continued. "I will strive to uphold the values of justice, equality, and freedom for all, and to ensure that every citizen has the opportunity to thrive and succeed." As Alberto spoke, Alberto could see the faces of the people before him, their eyes shining with hope and belief in a brighter future. it was a moment of unity and solidarity, a moment when we all stood together as one, bound by a common vision of a better tomorrow. And as Alberto looked out at the sea of faces, Alberto knew that he was not alone in this journey. Alberto had the support and trust of the people, and they would build a future that was worthy of their dreams and aspirations. So Alberto raised his hand in a gesture of solidarity and determination, and Alberto vowed to lead the empire with courage, wisdom, and compassion. and as the cheers of the crowd filled, Alberto knew that together, they would create a legacy that would endure for generations to come. They were ready to follow him into the future. Chapter 9 A Long Time Skip Four months later... 03¡ª08¡ª1560 WC The bustling capital city of Alberto''s empire was a testament to the progress made in such a short time. The skyline had grown even more impressive, with new buildings and infrastructure projects sprouting up across the urban landscape. The streets were alive with activity as citizens went about their daily lives. In the grand imperial palace, Alberto sat at his desk, reviewing reports from his ministers and advisors. The past months had been a difficult of activity as they worked tirelessly to establish and strengthen the foundations of their new nation. He adapted himself from a soldier to an emperor. A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Enter," Alberto called out. Two beautiful women stepped into the office. They are Elizabeth, his Prime Minister. And Elizabeth''s assistant Rena. Rena had a stack of papers in her hand. Rena is a tall, beautiful woman. She''s wearing black pants and a crisp white shirt. Her glasses rest perfectly on her face. Alberto looks at the two beautiful women. Hmm, They''re very beautiful. I don''t think someone that beautiful would even talk to me if I didn''t have the system. Ah, I have never seen their statistics. I should take a look at it. System, show me their Statistics [OK, Host] Statistics ¡ª¡ï¡ï¡ª Full Name: Elizabeth Age: 27 Height: 5''6" (168 cm) Weight: 130 lbs (59 kg) Karma: 100 Occupation: Prime Minister Loyalty: 100% Personal Attributes Strength: D Intelligence: A Charisma: A Resilience: B Leadership: A Diplomacy: A ¡ª¡ï¡ï¡ª Full Name: Rena Carter Age: 25 These past four months have been exhausting, Alberto reflected. Managing 100,000 new citizens was no small feat. The administrative work had been endless - assigning jobs based on skills, arranging housing, establishing an identity card system, designing the country''s flag, implementing a currency system, and choosing national symbols. He had spent countless hours in the library, studying About leadership, governance, and modern technologies to become a more effective ruler. Alberto changed his country a lot in four months. He replaced the weapons of the military since their weapons were from the First World War. The Mauser Kar. 98K Rifle was selected as the main weapon of the infantry. The tanks were replaced by the Tiger and the Panzer. Also, many other weapons were replaced with weapons from the Second World War era. Alberto also changed the uniforms of the soldiers to green, as most of the island was forested. He also established some new settlements in the city, but he did not completely renovate the city. Most of the city''s structures were still from the early 20th century. Because there was no option in the system where he could demolish the structures and build new ones. If Alberto now wanted to build a new structure in the city, he would have to demolish the old structures and provide temporary housing for the residents living there. It took construction workers several days to demolish the old structure. The entire process was time-consuming. Because of this hassle, Alberto scrapped plans for rebuilding buildings. To improve the city''s communication system, Alberto built many radio towers. He installed telephone booths in various parts of the city. He also built some radio and television manufacturing factories. Because buying all the radios and televisions his population needed from the system would have cost Alberto a lot of SC, So he set up several factories to meet this requirement. He also created a new industrial area in the city. He established many factories there, dairy factories, bakeries, beverage factories, cotton mills, garment factories, electronics assembly factories, metal factories, paper factories, cement factories, automobile factories, etc. Alberto built a metrorail system in the city at a cost of 500 million SC. To meet the food needs of his people, he cleared a large area outside the city and created agricultural land. In addition, he established a bank to provide financial services to his citizens. The bank provided deposit and loan services to the citizens and helped to increase economic activity. Now, he thought, it''s time to focus on security and expansion. We need to protect our people and establish our presence on this island. The primitive villages, the monsters to the south - these are challenges we must address carefully. Alberto''s mind was already formulating plans. They would need to strengthen capabilities, and continue mapping and securing their territory. Alberto leaned forward in his ornate chair, his eyes sharp with interest. "Have we found any minerals?" he inquired, his voice carrying the weight of a ruler whose nation''s future hung on such discoveries. "Yes, Your Majesty. Our geological surveys have yielded promising results," she began, her tone measured and precise. "We''ve located an iron mine approximately 200 kilometres from the capital. Initial assessments indicate reserves of approximately 1.78 billion tonnes of ore, grading at an impressive 62% iron metal content." Alberto nodded. Elizabeth continued, "We''ve also discovered significant oil and gas deposits, which could secure our energy independence for the foreseeable future. However, Your Majesty, we have yet to locate any uranium mine. For the time being, we''ll need to rely on the system for our uranium supply." Alberto''s brow furrowed slightly. "Uranium is indeed rare. It''s not surprising we haven''t found it easily," he mused aloud. Then, with renewed determination, he ordered, "Keep searching. We must exhaust every possibility." "Of course, Your Majesty," Elizabeth affirmed with a respectful nod. Shifting gears, Alberto inquired about another crucial project. "What''s the status of our port city construction?" Elizabeth''s eyes lit up at the question. "The project is progressing remarkably well, Your Majesty. " Elizabeth continued, her voice filled with pride, " I''m pleased to report that 70% of the city''s construction has been completed." Alberto could not always rely on the system. So he decided to build their second city without the help of the system. It will be a port city. The city is designed by engineers. Whom he summoned. Due to their advanced technology, they quickly started building it. More than 10 thousand workers and civil engineers are working hard to build the city. In this, he can save a lot of system currency. Alberto allowed himself a small smile of satisfaction. "Excellent work." His mind raced with possibilities. "I propose we begin planning for a third city." "Umm... I understand, Your Majesty," Elizabeth agreed. Alberto stood. "Now, we must turn our attention to our military capabilities. I am going to build an airbase and naval base." "An excellent decision, Your Majesty. With a strong Navy and Air Force, we''ll be able to project our influence across the entire region and surrounding seas." Elizabeth''s voice lowered, taking on a more serious tone. "Moreover, I''m confident that with the combined might of our army and air force, we''ll be able to secure the southern part of the island, despite the reported monster presence." Alberto nodded gravely. "Indeed," he said, his voice resolute. Chapter 10 Build Navy and Air Force 05¡ª08¡ª1560 WC Alberto chose a site for building the air base which is ten kilometers from the capital. Alberto received a huge airfield from the system as a reward. He established the airbase here. The air base was unlike anything this world had ever seen. It was a marvel of modern engineering, with state-of-the-art facilities and cutting-edge technology. Alberto marveled at the sleek design of the runways, the efficiency of the control tower, and the sheer size of the hangars that housed the aircraft. Alberto started purchased the aircraft. ''Hmm, there are many types of aircraft here. Some of the aircraft here are familiar to me and some are unfamiliar. However, according to their overview, they are very advanced and powerful. But I need to level up more to use them'' Alberto is surprised by the price of the planes. [ Aircraft¡ª ?North American P-51 Mustang Price per piece¡ª700,000 SC ?Mitsubishi A6M Zero Price per piece¡ª45,000 SC ?Messerschmitt Bf 109 Price per piece¡ª150,000 SC ? Messerschmitt Me 262 Price per piece¡ª4.5 million SC ? Boeing B-17 Flying Fortress Price per piece¡ª3.5 million SC ?Zeppelin LZ 1 Price per piece¡ª2.6 million SC ?Heinkel He 111 Price per piece¡ª250,000 million SC ? Junkers Ju 52 Price per piece¡ª300,000 million SC ?Douglas C-47 Skytrain Price per piece¡ª350,000 SC More..... ] Alberto started to read the overview of the planes, He continued to scroll. Hmm Mitsubishi A6M Zero and Messerschmitt Bf 109 cost much less. Alberto remembers some memories of his old life. The Mitsubishi A6M Zero and the Messerschmitt Bf 109 are two of the most iconic fighter aircraft from World War II, each representing the air power of their respective nations¡ªJapan and Germany. Both the Mitsubishi A6M Zero and the Messerschmitt Bf 109 are significant not only for their performance and design but also for their impact on the air battles of World War II. The Zero is often celebrated for its agility and long-range capabilities, while the Bf 109 is recognized for its versatility and effectiveness in various combat roles. Each aircraft played a crucial role in shaping the air war during the conflict For Alberto, both of these were enemy aircraft. Which took the lives of many of his companions. But now he is no soldier. He is an emperor and he is here to build his air force. Alberto checks his balance. He has accumulated a lot of system currency during these months. But he could not spend all this on his air force. He fixed a certain amount of budget for the Air Force. Because without System currency he cannot buy anything from System. So he has to spend thoughtfully. Alberto started buying airplanes Two hundred P-51 Mustang ¡ª 140 million SC 500 Mitsubishi A6M Zero ¡ª 22.5 million SC One hundred Messerschmitt Bf 109 ¡ª 15 million SC 50 Douglas C-47 Skytrain¡ª17,500,000SC 10 Zeppelin LZ 1¡ª 26 million SC Alberto buys many more aircraft. Alberto read Satellite Station Overview Description: The Satellite Station was a sophisticated orbital platform designed to provide strategic advantages in various scenarios. Equipped with advanced technology, it could monitor vast areas of space, relay communications, and even deploy weapons systems from orbit.... Alberto reads all about it in detail. He examined the Satellite Station, he weighed its potential benefits against his current resources. The investment would require a significant amount of SC, but the strategic advantages it offered could turn the tide in future missions. ''Great But I will try them later. Now I should concentrate on building up the naval fleet.'' Then another notification came to him [What would you like to name your first aircraft carrier? Or the system will randomly select its name.] Hmm. Since this is my first ship, I should give it a name. BNS Hope BNS (Bernard Navy''s Ship) Displacement: 44,971 long tons (45,693 t) Length: 844 ft (257 m) Beam: 106 ft (32 m) Draft: 26 ft (7.9 m) Propulsion: Two marine gas turbines, two shafts, 70,000 bhp (52,000 kW), two 5,000 hp (3,700 kW) auxiliary propulsion motors Speed: Over 22 knots (41 km/h; 25 mph) Boats & Landing craft carried: 4 Landing Craft Air Cushion or 1 Landing Craft Utility Complement: 65 officers, 994 enlisted 1,687 Marines (plus 184 surge) Armament: 2¡Á Rolling Airframe Missile launchers 2¡Á Evolved Sea Sparrow Missile launchers 2¡Á 20 mm Phalanx CIWS mounts 7¡Á twin .50 BMG machine guns Aircraft carried: Sikorsky CH-53K King Stallion Grumman F9F Panther Hawker Sea Hawk Sikorsky H-34 Sikorsky H-19 ??? Alberto then purchased another aircraft carrier. USS Midway (CV-41) However, he renamed it BNS Midway (CV-41). Alberto buys more ships. Since his country was on an island. So he strengthened the navy. Alberto summon 20 thousand personnel for the Navy. This influx of trained sailors, officers, and support staff would bolster his fleet and provide the manpower necessary to operate and maintain a formidable naval presence. He envisioned a multi-faceted navy that could engage in various operations, from defense to exploration and expansion. He wants to build his navy like the British Empire. Throughout centuries, the British Isles, despite their limited landmass, dominated global trade and exerted political influence thanks to their powerful naval force. The Royal Navy secured crucial shipping lanes, protected colonies, and defended against potential threats, enabling the British Empire to become a global superpower. Alberto wants to build his navy like that Chapter 11 New Mission—Conquer the entire Island 23¡ª8¡ª1560 WC "Just one more cast, Carl," Alberto insisted, his bright eyes gleaming with mischief. He wears a linen shirt and trousers. He stood at the edge of the dock, a fishing pole clutched in his hands. "Your Majesty¡ª" Carl started, his voice laced with concern. The security chief was ever vigilant, his eyes scanning the horizon for potential threats, he adjusted his baseball cap to shield his brow from the sun. "Just call me Al, for crying out loud!" Alberto said. "Understood" Alberto was bored with his administrative work. So he came here to spend some time. Carl sighed, his brow furrowing slightly. "But if anyone recognizes you¡ª" "Don''t worry, Circe used illusion magic on my face so no one will recognize me here. " "But still, Your Majesty," Carl muttered under his breath, but a hint of a smile crept onto his face. He had known Alberto long enough to understand that once the emperor got an idea in his head, it was nearly impossible to dissuade him. "See? I caught something!" Alberto exclaimed, tugging at the line with excitement. As he pulled up the hook, a small, silver fish flopped helplessly against the wooden dock. "Look at this beauty!" "More like a minnow," Carl said, crossing his arms and shaking his head. "You might catch big ones with that." "Huh! Let''s do it" Alberto grinned, feeling a surge of joy as he opened the cooler and pulled out a sandwich. The sea breeze brushed against his face, and he took a deep breath, savoring the moment. "Carl, Do you want to talk about something while we wait for the big one?" "Hmm. What do you want to talk about?" "Well I don''t know what we should talk about either. But I''ve always had a question in my mind." "What is it, Your Majesty?" "Carl," Alberto said, his voice laced with curiosity, "Where were you before I summoned you? Do you have any memories of your origin?" "Eh... Umm... I have no idea about this," Carl admitted, his voice a bit sheepish. "My memories before you summoned me are hazy, like a dream fading. I don''t pay attention to this. All I know is that my job is to serve you." He looked up at Alberto, his expression earnest. "I exist to serve you, to help you achieve your goals. That''s what matters." Then They hear a loud shout. "Hey! You there!" A burly fisherman, sunburned and broad-shouldered, pointed at Alberto. "You think you can just show up in our town and catch all the fish?" Alberto exchanged a glance with Carl, who was already shifting into protective mode. "Uh-oh," Alberto whispered, barely suppressing a grin. "Looks like I''ve ruffled some feathers." Alberto asks the system to show him the status of this Man A screen appeared in front of him. They both looked in the direction the man pointed. They see a sign that says "Fishing is prohibited here without a license." Alberto looked at Carl with an awkward smile "You should have noticed this?" "But you''re the one who came here," Carl retorted, a slight edge in his voice. "I told you there should be no fishing here. But you said this place is a good place for fishing." Alberto scratched his head, feeling a flush of embarrassment creep up his neck. "Well, I wasn''t really paying attention to the details. I just saw the sea and thought..." The fisherman cut him off, his voice laced with sarcasm. "Thought you could just waltz in here and take our fish?" "No, no! We''re just tourists," Alberto hastily said, holding up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "We''re from the Capital and we''ve never seen the sea like this before. We just wanted to see it up close." The fisherman eyed them skeptically, his arms still crossed. "Huh! See the sea? But you were stealing our fish!" Alberto began to feel very embarrassed. He was the emperor of this country but here he is accused of stealing fishing. Then he gets a message from the system [Host, you don''t need to be so embarrassed. Everyone in this country is your Summons. You can command this fisherman, and he will do it without hesitation. Because of the Hero Circe spell on you so he doesn''t recognize you. But you can command him. Because you are the master. They cannot disobey your orders.] ''Hmm, that''s right,'' Alberto thought, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. ''Also, as the ruler of this country, everything in this country is mine. But I don''t want to abuse my power.'' But his thoughts are interrupted by Carl. "Sir, we are not thieves. We came from the capital to this place to gain new experience. We found it an interesting way to get a glimpse of fishermen''s life. We actually have no intention of fishing. Also, We did not notice this signage. We apologize for that. Also, we will release the fish we caught back into the water if you wish." The fisherman looked at their bucket, noting the small and big fish they had caught. "Hmm. Okay. I didn''t call the police. I hope you will look at the signage before fishing anywhere again." Alberto and Carl let out a relieved sigh. They had escaped the wrath of the vigilant fisherman, albeit with a few bruised egos. "Thank you, sir," Alberto said, bowing slightly. "We appreciate your understanding." Alberto looks at Carl after the man walks away "Well, that was a close call," Alberto chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m glad we didn''t have to use our ''true identity'' to get out of this situation." Carl, with a slight smile, responded, "Indeed. Sometimes, a simple apology and a bit of honesty can go a long way." Just then Alberto gets another message from the system [Host, I hope you had a lot of fun. Now there is a new mission for you] [Mission 45: Conquer the entire island] "Conquer," he muttered, the word feeling strange on his tongue. History was filled with conquerors, men driven by ambition and greed. However, Alberto had only ever fought to survive, to protect. Chapter 12 What kind of Empire do we strive to build?â€â€ 24¡ª08¡ª1560 WC Alberto sat at the head of the long table. Across from him sat his three military chiefs: Admiral Ramirez, Commanding the Navy; General Martinez, the Army; and Air Chief Marshal Lopez. and some other people "Today," Alberto began, his voice a deliberate contrast to the tension crackling in the air, "We stand at a crossroads." He paused, letting his words hang in the silence. Something had shifted within him. The faces of the fallen soldiers, the sheer alien beauty of this world and also the war memories of his past life- it all rose up, demanding a different path. "The System tasks us with conquering this island," he continued, his gaze sweeping over each man, "and our forces are more than capable. But before we unleash that might, I ask you..." He hesitated, searching for the right words, "...What kind of Empire do we strive to build?" The question hung in the air, a challenge woven into the very fabric of their ambition. The three chiefs exchanged glances, a flicker of surprise momentarily breaking through their disciplined facades. Admiral Ramirez, was the first to speak. "A strong Empire, Sir," he said, his voice gravelly, "One that secures its borders, protects its people, and commands respect on the world stage." General Martinez, ever the blunt instrument, frowned. "Respect is earned through strength, Sir. Crush our enemies, and the world will kneel." Alberto held the general''s gaze, a quiet steel in his own eyes. "And what of those we conquer, General? Do they simply become subjects to our will?" Before Martinez could retort, Air Chief Marshal Lopez, spoke up. "An empire built solely on fear is a brittle thing, Sir. It breeds resentment, rebellion... it sows the seeds of its own destruction." Alberto drew a breath, a new clarity settling in his gut. "We will conquer," he stated, his voice firm, brooking no argument, "But not through blind force alone. We will offer those we subdue a choice: Join us, not as subjugated, but as citizens of this new Empire. We will offer them protection, prosperity, a chance to build something greater, together." He looked at each man, his gaze unwavering. "This... is the mission I set before you. Can I count on your commitment?" The silence stretched, Admiral Ramirez offered a curt nod, a hint of respect glimmering in his eyes. General Martinez, though his face remained stoic, didn''t disagree. Air Chief Marshal Lopez, a barely perceptible smile playing on his lips, said simply, "A challenge worthy of our skills, Sir." Alberto nodded. In his previous life he had seen a lot of brutality. But he doesn''t want anything like that in this life. He just wants to live this life in peace. But as an apostle and a leader he has responsibility. So he cannot ignore them. ??????????|?|?|?|?| Scene change At the Tara village, the air fills with excitement as the hunting party returns, their triumphant roar echoing through the trees. Tara is a primitive tribal village deep in the jungle. The most unique aspect of Tara village is the relationship the people have with the wild animals of the jungle. tigers and leopards roam freely through the village, serving as both companions and protectors. These creatures are trained from a young age to fight alongside the tribe and help with hunting expeditions. As the villagers gathered, tribal leader Masu stepped forward, his broad shoulders glistening with sweat. He held aloft in both hands the huge head of a Turiasaurus, a trophy of their successful expedition. Masu is not only the leader of the tribe, but also the strongest person in Tara village. Masu, with his broad shoulders and weathered skin, embodies the strength of his people. "Feast! Festival!" The villagers chanted. Masu raised his fist, silencing the crowd. "Today, we made two big hunts. We thank the spirits of the forest for that!" Saika, one of the village''s most skilled hunters, stood by, her heart pounding with a mixture of pride and pain. A sharp sting radiated from her side, the result of a close encounter with a Tyrannosaurus rex. She pressed a hand over the wound, feeling the dampness of her blood with her fingers. Saika is a rare gem in the tribe, as she is one of the few female warriors. Her skill has earned her a reputation that transcends gender norms. The other villagers look up to her, and she serves as an inspiration for younger girls who aspire to become warriors. "You''re talking about large flying creatures like dragon flies." "Yes. I have never seen such creatures before. They roar loudly and can fly very high, out of reach of our arrows. Their bodies seem to be made of metal." "Well I saw one like that flying over the village a few days ago," he said, his voice serious. "It did no harm. It just circled the sky a few times and then left." "What could these be?" "I have no idea. But I don''t think they''re dangerous. They haven''t attacked anyone yet." "Hmm. That''s right." "Saika, you should take care of yourself. I hope you fight carefully to fight again. Otherwise you can get more serious injuries." "I''m not afraid, Malbu." His hands stilled, and he looked up, his eyes searching hers. "I know you''re not afraid. That''s what makes you... you." The silence stretched, thick with unspoken feelings. Saika felt her heart hammering against her ribs, and for a fleeting moment, she wanted to reach out, to close the distance that seemed both tantalizingly near and impossibly far. "Done," Malbu said suddenly. He stepped back, revealing the now bandaged wound. "Keep it clean. it should heal quickly." "Thank you," she said, trying to regain her composure as she stood. "You always know how to make everything better." He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Just doing my duty." Saika hesitated, wanting to say more, but the words stuck in her throat. Instead, she turned to leave, but not before catching his gaze one last time. "Malbu, I¡ª" "Saika," he interrupted, his voice low. "Be careful out there." "I will," she promised, although a part of her wanted to challenge the notion that she needed protection. She stepped outside. While walking towards the center of the village, she sees Masu and Gu. "Saika! Are you okay now!" Gu said. "Hmm" with a deep breath, Saika pushed aside her thoughts and joined her fellow villagers. The meat was cut and placed on a large wooden platter, glistening in the sunlight, the aroma intoxicating. As they began to eat, Masu raised his voice, recounting tales of their hunting exploits, his laughter infectious. "Remember when Gu thought he could outsmart a Turiasaurus and ended up in the mud?" Masu roared, slapping Gu on the back. "Hey! That was one time!" Gu protested, laughing along with the others. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª If you notice something incorrect, please comment Chapter 13 Orders from the High Command South-west side of the Island In the vast expanse of the desert, a lone figure stood tall and proud, his uniform crisp and clean, his eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of movement. Corporal Jameson was a seasoned soldier. He was a man of few words, but his presence commanded respect from all who served under him. As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the desert landscape. It''s night It was a night like any other, as Corporal Jameson squad and he patrolled the desolate desert landscape. As they moved through the darkness, a sense of unease settled over us. The hairs on the back of Corporal Jameson neck stood on end, and Jameson could feel eyes watching them from the shadows. Suddenly, a bloodcurdling howl pierced the night, sending shivers down his spine. Jameson raised his M1 carbine, scanning the darkness for any sign of the enemy. But what Jameson saw was far more terrifying than any foe. A figure emerged from the shadows, its form shifting and contorting in a grotesque display of inhumanity. It was a skinwalker, a creature of Navajo legend that could take on the form of any creatures it desired. Jameson could hear the panicked shouts of his squad as the skinwalker lunged towards them, its eyes glowing with malevolent intent. Jameson fired round after round, but the bullets seemed to have no effect on the creature. It was as if they were fighting a force of nature itself. In a desperate bid for survival, Jameson called for backup. But as the skinwalker closed in on them, Jameson knew that their modern weapons were no match for this evil. They were outmatched, outgunned, and facing a foe that defied all logic and reason. As the creature bore down on them, Jameson braced himself for the inevitable. But just as all hope seemed lost, a blinding light pierced the darkness. OH-6 Cayuse a light observation helicopter descended from the sky, their searchlights illuminating the ground. The skinwalker let out a guttural roar before retreating back into the shadows, vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. As the dust settled and the adrenaline faded, Jameson realized that they had narrowly escaped death. But the encounter with the skinwalker had left a mark on his soul, a reminder that there are forces in this world that defy explanation and reason. And as Jameson looked up at the blood moon hanging in the sky. "A choice," Martinez snarled, his voice rough as granite grinding against stone. He stabbed a finger at the map, a vein throbbing in his temple, his usually tanned face flushed with a dark crimson. "You dress it up with fancy words, but a dog offered a bone still belongs to the master holding the leash." Colonel Hans, his usual boisterous cheer replaced by an unsettling pensiveness, idly spun his whiskey, the amber liquid catching the light. His boyish good looks, usually framed by a jovial grin, were now a mask of cold calculation. "The men, General," he began, his voice deceptively mild, "They are like hounds straining at the leash. Eager to rip and tear. This talk of citizenship... it doesn''t sit well with them. Or with me." A faint smile flickered across his lips, but it held no warmth, only a chilling emptiness. "There''s a certain... satisfaction... in crushing your enemies. A clean, simple truth." Brigadier General Eva Cortez, a woman whose recent promotion for ruthless efficiency was evident in the way she held her silence until it was a weapon itself, finally spoke. Her dark hair, pulled back in a severe bun, accentuated the sharp angles of her face, and her black uniform seemed to absorb the light, making her presence all the more imposing. "Sentimentality is a luxury for those who haven''t seen the things we have, General," she said, her voice sharp and clear as shattered glass. "We trained for conquest, for swift and decisive action. To break, not to build." Her gaze, sharp and dark as obsidian, fixed on Martinez. "The Emperor might believe in second chances, but we are soldiers. We deal in absolutes." "Yet here we are," a deep voice rumbled from the far end of the table, "Holding the line for an Emperor who sees peace treaties where we see strategic advantages." Said Major General Petrov, commander of the Imperial Eastern Division. His grey uniform, adorned with medals glinting dully in the low light, seemed to strain against his imposing frame. "I swore an oath to the Emperor, yes, but I can''t ignore the safety and supremacy of our people and our Emperor." Colonel Sato, one of the Notable commander of the Imperial Eastern Division corp, the youngest at the table, cleared his throat. His youthful face, still bearing the marks of innocence despite the harsh realities of war, held a quiet strength. "The Emperor is a Wiseman, Major General," he said, his voice calm but firm. "He understands that a true empire is built not just on might, but on loyalty. On offering those we conquer a place at our side, not beneath our boots." "Hmmm... You are right. Loyalty earned through fear is a brittle thing," Cortez countered, her tone laced with ice. "It breeds resentment, rebellion... It sows the seeds of its own destruction. But if you are very strong then no one will dare to rebel against you. And.... we are strong here" Martinez, his anger simmering but controlled, surveyed his officers. He saw the doubt etched on their faces, the fear masked by duty, the conflict between their instincts as soldiers and the Emperor''s unexpected edict. He felt it too, a gnawing unease in his gut. He pushed back from the table, the metal scraping against the floor like a discordant note. "The Emperor is a man of peace," he said, choosing his words carefully. "But he is no fool. He understands the need for strength, for decisive action." He met the eyes of each officer, his gaze unwavering. "Major General Petrov, Your duty is to conquer the East. You will crush any who stand against us. But," he continued, his voice softening slightly, "we will offer them a choice. A chance to join us, not as slaves, but as citizens of the empire and for those who choose defiance..." "For them, General," Cortez said , her lips curved into a chilling smile, her voice as sharp and cold as a honed blade, "we will show them the folly of their choice. We will be the architects of their destruction." A heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the rasp of cigar smoke and the distant howl of the wind. Chapter 14 Today, we make history†26¡ª08¡ª1560 WC Colonel Hans stood tall and proud in front of his troops. The soldiers stood at attention, their eyes fixed on their commanding officer, ready to follow his every word. (Colonel Hans Image) "Men, we have been given a mission by General Marcus," Colonel Hans began, his voice filled with determination. "We are to march into the forest and engage the primitive tribes and conquer the East. It is our duty to bring order to this chaotic land and show these savages the might of our army." The soldiers cheered in response, their spirits high as they prepared for battle. Colonel Hans continued, his words filled with conviction. "We have the best tanks, the best weapons, and the best training. We are a force to be reckoned with, and we will not be stopped by a bunch of tree-dwelling primitives. We will crush them under our boots and show them the power of the Emperor." The soldiers cheered again, their confidence growing with every word spoken by their leader. Colonel Hans raised his fist in the air, a look of determination on his face. "Men, prepare your tanks, load your weapons, and get ready for battle. Today, we march into the forest and show these tribes what it means to face the might of the army of the Empire!" The soldiers erupted into cheers, their excitement palpable as they prepared for the upcoming battle. Colonel Hans smiled, a sense of pride filling his chest as he looked out at his troops. "Today, we make history, men. Today, we show the world what it means to be a soldier of the Imperial army. Today, we fight for victory!" With a resounding cheer, the soldiers prepare their weapons and prepared to march into the forest. Ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. The soldiers followed their leader with unwavering loyalty, their tanks rumbling behind them as they prepared to engage the primitive tribes in a battle that would go down in history. ************* The BNS Ramage, a state-of-the-art destroyer, is a scout mission. They were ordered to enter the sea a hundred kilometers from the island''s coast. The radar suddenly picked up a massive blip on the screen. Captain Paul peered at the screen, his brow furrowed in confusion. "What in the world is that?" he muttered to himself. The crew scrambled to get a visual on the mysterious blip, but before they could even get a glimpse, a massive tentacle shot out of the water, wrapping around the ship''s hull with a deafening crack. Panic erupted on the deck as the crew members scrambled to their battle stations. The monstrous sea creature, with its massive body covered in scales and its glowing red eyes, emerged from the depths, roaring in fury. The crew of the BNS Ramage sprang into action, firing their weapons at the sea monster with all their might. But the creature seemed impervious to their attacks, its thick scales deflecting the bullets and missiles with ease. As the battle raged on, the sea monster unleashed its full fury on the navy ship, tearing through the hull with its razor-sharp teeth and powerful tentacles. The crew fought bravely, but it was clear that they were no match for the ancient beast. Grimjaw''s brows knit together, his curiosity piqued. "Strange magic items and iron monsters, you say? They seem to have found some ancient knowledge. But it doesn''t matter. After killing them we will take everything from them." He let out a thunderous laugh, the sound reverberating through the cave. "I, Grimjaw, the terror of the Southern Forest, will show them the folly of their ways. They are no match for our might! Even if they get ancient knowledge" "Indeed, my lord," Skarnak agreed, his voice filled with determination. "And with your leadership, we shall remind them of their place in this world." "Hmm, it seems I must demonstrate to these humans the consequences of their audacity," Grimjaw mused, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "Foulgrin, gather our forces. Call upon the Goblins, Orcs, and our fellow Trolls. We shall assemble an army that will make these humans tremble in fear." "Kukuku! At your command, High Lord," Foulgrin replied, his voice dripping with eagerness. "It has been too long since we tasted human meat. Their blood will flow, and their screams will echo through the forest." Grimjaw rose from his throne, his massive form towering over the two trolls. "Then let us not keep them waiting. Prepare the troops. We shall march upon their territory and destroy everything that crosses our path." Skarnak and Foulgrin exchanged a glance, excitement palpable in the air. "As you wish, my lord. The humans will learn that they are no match for the raw power of our might." "Indeed, Skarnak. Their new power may give them a false sense of confidence, but they will soon discover that their power and tricks are no match for our brute strength and ferocity." Grimjaw''s voice carried the weight of his authority. "And remember," Grimjaw added, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light, "We do not show mercy this time. The humans have brought this upon themselves. Let their folly be their downfall." The two trolls nodded in unison, their loyalty to Grimjaw unwavering. "We will leave no survivors, my lord. The humans will learn that the Forest belongs to the Trolls, and we shall reign supreme." "Let this be a lesson to all who dare challenge the Trollish tribe." _____________________________ Please give your comments. Your comments inspire me to write ?? ???? Chapter 15 Battle of the South forest Imperial troops are advancing. The biggest problem for them in the south forest was the 4-meter-high aggressive spiders, Trolls, and slimes. There were also Orcs and goblins, and apparently, there were several tribes. Who were creating difficulties for them. Goblins and Orcs were the most common. Orcs are like a mix of humans and hairless apes; their strength is like a gorilla in calculation; they are clumsy, and goblins are small and stupid but cunning and use more complex weapons like daggers, spears, etc. They were the most numerous. But it was the trolls who caused the most trouble for the soldiers. They were 3 meters large and since they regenerated so quickly, the empire lost several of their people due to their regeneration. Also, these Trolls are very powerful. ******* The Imperial soldiers moved forward cautiously. After going some distance, they saw a group of monsters coming towards them. The group consisted of at least thousands of monsters The soldiers of the Empire began to attack these monsters with mortars. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the projectiles arced overhead, crashing down among the advancing creatures. Explosions erupted with deafening force. Orcs and Goblins have faced a lot of damage for this, Trolls use their regeneration powers to recover. They kept coming at a faster pace. The Imperial infantry continued to fire. Empire perspective:¡ª The Imperial soldiers, their faces grim under the smoke and dust, watched in disbelief as the horde pressed forward. "Damn," one soldier muttered, his voice laced with fear and frustration, "What''s wrong with these green things? They''re huge, plus they have regenerative powers. Bullets are almost useless against them." Another soldier, his face tight with determination, yelled back, "Just keep firing! Wait for the tanks to come! They''ll have heavier armor and bigger guns. We have to hold them off until they arrive!" A third soldier, his eyes scanning the skies, cried out, "Where is the air force? Where are those damn bombers when we need them?" Meanwhile, Troll Perspective:¡ª The troll grunted, his massive hand clutching his side where a metal shard had pierced his thick hide. "What are these things doing?" he growled. "These...stingers...they hurt. And it takes longer than usual to heal." His fellow troll nodded, a scowl twisting his face. "Yeah, I got one in the leg. It stings like a thousand bee stings." "It was supposed to be an easy meal," another troll said Foulgrin The Chief Warrior, a hulking behemoth with a single, jagged horn protruding from his forehead, snorted in disdain. "It doesn''t matter," he boomed, his voice echoing through the ranks. "They''re just humans. Slow, weak, easy prey. Once we get close, we''ll crush them like insects." One of the trolls, a younger one, still bearing the fresh wounds from the metal projectiles, scratched his head. "I think these humans...they use some weird magic. Their clothes are so different from anything we''ve seen before. It''s like they''re made of metal and cloth." Foulgrin, his face a mask of savage glee, roared, "Let''s continue! This is a human tribe! It will be a great feast! Prepare to feast on their flesh and bones, my warriors!" A wave of menacing laughter swept across the horde. The trolls, orcs, and goblins, their eyes gleaming with a primal hunger, charged forward, their heavy footsteps shaking the earth beneath them. With a roar, Foulgrin attacks the human, his massive club swinging like a battering ram. He felt the impact of each blow, the satisfying crunch of bone and metal as he sent humans flying. He saw the iron elephant. Suddenly a light tank machine gun was used against him, a larger caliber destroying his legs. A troll''s regeneration depends on its stamina and food like any creature, so it would have a limit, even if its regeneration was still very high. Foulgrin, a war troll, was three times the size of a normal troll. He heals very quickly. But he was pushed by a tiger tank. The tiger tank easily crushes half of the Troll leader''s body due to its sheer weight. Several soldiers attack him simultaneously with Flamethrower. "Agrrrrrr!" Foulgrin screamed in pain. The mighty warrior fall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Empire''s Soldier POV 2nd Lieutenant Marcus. A member of the 46th Infantry Regiment. They were sent to exterminate monsters in the southern forest. The trolls are huge, attacking us with their thick, spiny bodies, sharp claws, and huge clubs. They move with a surprising agility for their size and their roars send shivers down my spine. But we are not afraid. We are trained, disciplined, and equipped with the latest technology. I raise my rifle and take aim as the trolls rush towards us. Gunshots fill the air and I unleash a barrage of bullets at the oncoming monsters. The trolls screamed in pain as they hit, but they kept coming, relentlessly. I see fear in the eyes of some of my comrades, but I brush it aside. We cannot afford to falter now. We have to stand strong and fight with all our might. For the empire. Chaos on the battlefield. The trolls and the soldiers engage in a brutal confrontation. I dodge a swipe from one of the monsters claws and retaliate with a precise shot to his head. It falls to the ground, but there is more. I can see our numbers dwindling as the trolls overwhelm us with their sheer strength and ferocity. The biggest problem for us were the trolls. But we are not willing to give up. We continue to fight. I heard a roar behind me and turned to see a massive troll charging towards me. I brace myself, ready to meet it head-on. But before I can react, a blast of energy strikes the creature, sending it flying back. I look up to see a squad of soldiers armed with advanced weaponry, providing us with much-needed support. As the sun begins to set, the battlefield is littered with the corpses of trolls and soldiers. The air is thick with the stench of blood and sweat. But the fight is not over yet. More Reinforcement came. Bodies of dead soldiers and seriously injured soldiers were taken away from the Battlefield. I see huge tanks moving forward. Crushing everything that comes before them. We continued to move deeper into the forest. ..... Chapter 16 Forgotten Promise The meeting had finally adjourned, and the room began to empty. But Circe, the Head of the Imperial Magic Department, remained seated, her eyes fixed on Alberto with a piercing gaze. Her military outfit, adorned with a maroon overcoat and gold bullion fringe, seemed to radiate an air of authority. < | The Imperial Magic Department''s job is to research various things and assist the Imperial military in battle when necessary. They are currently working together on the Science and Technology Department for developing special weapons for the Imperial Army so that the soldiers can fight against supernatural enemies. However, there are very few people within the Imperial Magic Department. Alberto wants to summon more people for the Imperial Magic Department in the future. But the mages were very valuable. There was also a certain limit to how many he could summon. Also, Archmages like Circe are only available through Hero cards or mystery boxes. |> Alberto, sensing her gaze, turned to face her. "Circe, do you have something to say?" he asked, his tone neutral, but with a hint of curiosity. Circe''s hands slammed down on the table, making a loud noise that echoed through the room. "My lord, have you forgotten your word?" she demanded, her voice laced with anger and disappointment. Alberto''s expression faltered, confusion etched on his face. "Excuse me, but what are you talking about?" he asked, his brow furrowed in concern. Circe''s finger jabbed at him, her eyes blazing with intensity. "Your Majesty, how could you forget it?" she shouted, her voice rising in indignation. Carl, standing beside Alberto, stepped forward, his face pale with concern. "Lady Circe, correct your manners! You are speaking to the Emperor," he admonished, his hand on the hilt of his sword, his voice firm but respectful. Alberto is a little nervous about Circe''s change. Hmm. What''s going on? Has she turned against me?! System, show me Circe''s status. [Understood] Statistics ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Name: Circe Race: Human (Enhanced by Magic) Hero Class: Legendary Sorceress Age: 28 Height: 5''9 Occupation: ?Imperial Magic Department Head Karma: Neutral Evil Loyalty: 100% (To the Emperor, not necessarily to the Empire''s ideals) ___________________________ They are walking down the corridor, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the walls. The corridors were 15 meters wide, and the high ceilings seemed to stretch up to the sky. Circe decides to talk about something to break the silence. "Umm...Your Majesty, What plans do you have for the human villages to the East?" she said, her eyes darting to Alberto''s face. Alberto''s expression was calm, but his voice was firm. "Huh! I discussed this with Marcus. We will give these tribes two choices: maybe they will become our citizens, and if they refuse, they will have to fight us." he said, his eyes scanning the corridor. "Your Majesty, If they all decide to fight." Circe said with a smile, " Will you order everyone to be killed?" Alberto stops for a while. "It''s not that we didn''t give them a chance. Their future depends on their decisions." Circe''s eyes snapped up to Alberto''s face, her expression curious. "Umm...Your Majesty, I need some test subjects for my research. Can I get some tribal people?" Alberto took a step back, his brow furrowed in thought. "I understand your need for research," he said slowly, his voice tinged with concern. "But... we need to consider the ethical implications. These are sentient beings, not mere lab rats. We can''t use them as test subjects?" Circe''s expression remained impassive. " It''s right," she said, her voice cool and dismissive. "However, Their lives are insignificant compared to the potential benefits of my research. This is about the greater good. About securing the future of the Empire." Alberto knew that arguing with Circe was a futile exercise. " Could we utilize existing research data, or perhaps simulate the desired conditions through magical means?" Circe''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze unwavering. "Such methods would be inefficient, imprecise, and ultimately ineffective," she stated, her tone leaving no room for argument. "The most accurate data, the most valuable insights, come from direct observation, from the study of live subjects." As they walked, a few maids passed by them, their crisp white uniforms and aprons a stark contrast to the opulent decorations of the palace. They were young women, their faces smooth and unlined, their hair pulled back into neat buns. They wore white gloves and carried small baskets of linens and cleaning supplies. One of the maids, a petite girl with a smattering of freckles across her nose, caught Alberto''s eye. She curtsied deeply, her eyes cast down at the floor. "Your Majesty," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Alberto nodded, his expression gracious. "Good day, Yara," he said, his voice warm. The other maids followed Yara''s lead, curtsying and greeting Alberto with soft voices Then they left. Circe watched them with a smile. Alberto looked at Circe again "Circe, I know your research is very important to us. But using people in research... that''s too much." Alberto remembers some memories from his old life, where he heard about human experiment. "But you can experiment on monsters. I heard our soldiers captured several trolls. I''m interested in their ability to regenerate." "Huh! I get it," she said, her voice a low murmur,a hint of defeat As they continued walking, Alberto''s pace quickened, and Circe quickly followed him, her eyes fixed on his back. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the corridor. Chapter 17 The Tribal Alliance Tara village The sun hung high in the sky, casting warm rays over the thatched roofs and bustling streets, but the villagers were not engaged in their usual daily routines. All the people of the village today gathered around the house of their village chief. A sturdy structure made of timber and clay. Many people from other villages have come to their village today. They are discussing an important matter with the village chief. People were therefore curious and gathered around the village Chief''s house. *** Masu looked at the five people sitting in front of him with a serious expression. Apart from Tara village, there are five more villages in this forest. Kuto Village, Mokoro Village, Omo Valley Village, Mursi Village, and Nana Village "So they sent you a message too" "Yes," Masu replied, his tone grave. "They gave us two conditions. We can either become their citizens or, if we refuse, we''ll have to fight them." "Tch! What do they think of themselves? Just because they have some strange flying iron creatures and iron beasts doesn''t mean they can command us." "Hmm, but do you know where they come from? I''ve never heard of them before." "No. We don''t even know where they came from. We sent some people to find out their origin and their village, but they did not return." A heavy silence fell over the group. "That''s not a good sign. It means they''re either being held captive or... worse." "What if they''re using our people to learn more about us? They could be planning something far more sinister than we realize." Masu took a deep breath, trying to maintain control of the situation. "We can''t jump to conclusions. We need to gather more information. If they''re as powerful as they claim, we must understand their intentions before we decide how to respond." "You are right. Besides, they have strange magic, they can kill their enemies from a distance." "I don''t know what their true intentions are," Astra, the leader of Mursi Village, interjected, his voice rising with anger. He stood tall, dressed in tattered beast skin that clung to his muscular frame, a testament to his many battles. His body bore the marks of conflict¡ªbruises and scars. "But I can''t let them do whatever they want here. This is our territory. We are not willing to be subservient to anyone." The people in the room nodded in agreement with Astra, their expressions a mix of determination and concern. "Well, we have to do something about this. But we don''t know so much about our enemy. Their numbers and other things" "Hmm. We have gathered some information about this. They have built their camp 10 km west of here. I sent my daughter there to investigate. " Krulos said he is the leader of Omo Valley Village, which is located on the hill. A muscular old man. "I know. I have no intention of breaking the contract with them. I was just kidding." "Huh! So what should be our next move?" ___________________________ The Imperial Capital¡ªRafa Alberto and Circe cruised down the highway in the Chrysler Imperial with powerful V8 engine, the four-lane road stretching out before them like a ribbon. The city was alive and pulsating, the sounds of car horns, chatter, and music filling the air. As they approached the intersection, the red light loomed ahead, and Alberto brought the car to a smooth stop. People began to cross the road, a sea of faces streaming past the car. Alberto and Circe watched as several boys and girls in school uniforms made their way across the street, their backpacks and bags slung over their shoulders. They also caught sight of several policemen standing at the intersection, their eyes scanning the crowd as they worked to maintain law and order in the bustling capital. Alberto turned to Circe. "So where do we go now?" he asked. Circe''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "There''s going to be a concert today. Let''s go there," she said, a grin spreading across her face. Alberto''s eyes widened in surprise. "Concert?" he repeated, his voice filled with excitement. "Haven''t heard it in years." Alberto chuckled. "Where will it be? Do you have a ticket?" he asked. Circe rummaged through her bag and produced two tickets, which she waved triumphantly in the air. "Yes. My assistant purchased two tickets. I took them from her," she said, a sly smile spreading across her face. Alberto raised an eyebrow. "Eh! You took it from her by force," he teased. Circe laughed. "It''s not like that. I gave her double the money," she said, her eyes sparkling with mirth. Alberto chuckled. "Ah! So where will it be?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. Circe''s eyes shone with excitement. "This concert will be on the fortieth floor of the Mile-High Tower," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Alberto''s eyes followed her gaze, and he looked up at the towering structure that dominated the city skyline. The Mile-High Tower was a marvel of engineering, its sleek glass and steel fac?ade glinting in the sunlight. According to Alberto, it would have been impossible to build such a massive structure without the system. He felt a sense of awe and wonder at the sheer scale of the tower. "Okay," he said finally, his voice filled with excitement. As they made their way to the Mile-High Tower, the crowd began to grow, a sea of faces streaming towards the tower. The police were out in force, trying to control the crowd and maintain order. "A lot of people came to see the concert. It''s very crowded," Alberto said. Circe nodded, her eyes scanning the crowd. "Um...I heard that the most famous group in the country will be here today to perform." Chapter 18 Lira, Daughter of Krulos Lira, daughter of Krulos, runs through the dense forest. Her father has given her an important task: to gather information about the mysterious people who threatened their village a few days ago. "Milanda," she called, glanced back at the white fox trailing behind her., "What do you think of these mysterious people?" "Although I am a spirit of this forest," Milanda replied, her voice smooth and melodic, "I have never heard anything about these people. They seem to have appeared out of nowhere." "Huh! I thought you might know something," Lira mused, furrowing her brow. "Hmm... I''m beginning to think these people might not be from this island. If they were, we would have heard of them. Could it be that they came from outside?" "Outside" Milanda pondered. "But that''s impossible," she continued, her voice laced with concern. "The sea is filled with enormous monsters. Also, as long as that being dwells in the depths, no one can cross the waters and reach our shores." "Ah! You''re right," Lira replied, her brow furrowing. "It''s unlikely that anyone could defeat that being and come here." With determination, Lira climbed up one of the towering trees, her agile form moving effortlessly among the massive branches. The trees here were immense, their trunks thick and sturdy, providing a perfect playground for her to leap from one branch to another. "We''ve arrived," she said, sitting on a thick branch. Both of them gazed at the scene unfolding before them. "It''s impossible!" Lira exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief. "They''ve built an entire settlement here in just a few days!" "Also, Their buildings are different from ours. It''s incredibly well-organized." Imperial troops have secured several areas here, establishing a substantial base of operations. They have constructed barracks, hospitals, garages, watchtowers, etc, all built with a combination of sturdy wood and steel. "Hmm...They must have many powerful earth Sorcerers," Milanda mused. "Otherwise, it would be impossible to create so much in such a short period of time." As a spirit, she possessed an innate sensitivity to magical elements. "But I can''t detect any Sorcerer here," she added, her voice tinged with confusion. "But how is that possible!?" "Hmm. Maybe their Sorcerers aren''t here. Maybe they''ve gone somewhere else." "Hmm. It''s very convenient for us." "We have to act quickly. The fate of our village and other villages depends on us. We need to collect necessary information about these people." "Hmmm, You are right" "Huh" Lira started chanting, "A-la-ra, sha-la-va, Sil-va-ra, ka-la-ra, T''ka-la-na, na-la-na, A-la-ra, sha-la-va." Her voice, a low, guttural hum, echoed through the silent courtyard. It was a chant, ancient and powerful. Her hands, inked with intricate patterns of silver and sapphire, began to glow, the markings pulsating with a soft, ethereal light. The air around her shimmered, becoming charged with a barely perceptible energy. As Lira continued, the tattoos on her body seemed to writhe and expand, their silver hues intensifying, blending with the sapphire accents. The markings, once static, began to move like rivers of light, flowing across her arms, neck, and even her face. She slowly begins to be invisible. Lira uses spells that make her temporarily invisible. So that no one can see her. Two soldiers stood cautiously on either side of the gate. Lira and Milanda walked past them and entered. They walked and stopped in front of a room. "I think they''re having a meeting!" ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 07¡ª09¡ª1560 WC Colonel Hans leaned back in his chair, the acrid smoke from his cigarette curling lazily toward the ceiling of the dimly lit command tent. Around a large, wooden table, several officers sat, their faces etched with concern and determination. The table was cluttered with maps detailing the rugged terrain of the region, dotted with markers indicating the movements of their troops and the locations of the tribesmen who had dared to challenge the might of the Empire. Piles of documents lay scattered about, some detailing recent patrol reports, others outlining strategies and logistics for the impending campaign. "Sir," began Lieutenant Fischer, his voice low and strained as he leaned forward, pointing to a section of the map where the Green River snaked through the landscape. "These tribesmen are becoming increasingly bold. They ambushed our patrols near the river last week. They injured our three men in that skirmish." Colonel Hans''s eyes narrowed as he studied the map. "They''re smart," said Captain Muller, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "But we must show them the power of the Empire. If they refuse to accept our authority, we must make an example of them." The atmosphere in the room grew heavier. Major Richter, a grizzled officer with a scar running down his cheek, spoke up. "We need to do something about this quickly. The Emperor has tasked us with taking over this region. We cannot afford to delay. If we hesitate, we risk emboldening them further." Colonel Hans exhaled a cloud of smoke, his expression contemplative. "Hmm. Of course. Several of our men have been injured by these tribesmen. We cannot let this continue. It''s time for us to take decisive action." His gaze shifted around the table, meeting the eyes of each officer, gauging their resolve. The officers exchanged glances. They all looked to Colonel Hans, awaiting his command. He took a final drag from his cigarette before crushing it into the ashtray with a deliberate motion. "Tch! It seems these monkeys think they can defeat us," he said, a cruel smile creeping across his lips. "It''s time to teach them a lesson they won''t soon forget." "Colonel Hans," Lieutenant Fischer interjected, his voice a mix of urgency and caution. "We should attack them. They haven''t given us their answer yet. I think they refuse to become our citizens." "Hmmm... you''re right," Colonel Hans replied, his tone shifting to one of cold calculation. "We will attack a tribal village tomorrow. This will serve as a warning to other villages, a demonstration of the Empire''s strength. We cannot show weakness." The room buzzed with a mix of excitement and apprehension. Captain Muller nodded vigorously. "Ah! That''s a very good idea. I don''t think the people of this tribe would be so foolish as to think of fighting us after witnessing our destructive power." Colonel Hans leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a predatory intensity. "Kukuku. If they do act foolishly, we will eliminate them without hesitation. We will make an example of them, and the others will learn to fear the might of our Empire." The officers nodded in agreement. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Unknown to these officers, two entities secretly listened to all their discussions. Lira and Milanda get very worried after hearing these conversations. "Let''s go! We need to get this news to everyone quickly." "Yes. We need to inform everyone quickly and prepare ourselves. I can''t wait to see the look on their faces when they realize they underestimated us." Chapter 19 Battle of the Kutu village (1) Major Marc, a seasoned officer with a weathered face and a scar running down his cheek, surveyed the scene with a mix of pride and trepidation. He watched as his men, meticulously inspected their weapons, he saw some soldiers hands shaking slightly, their eyes darting nervously about. He knew that fear was a natural part of war, but he also knew that fear, if unchecked, could lead to panic, chaos, and defeat. "Alright, boys," Marc said, his voice firm but reassuring. "Let''s keep it down. We need to be sharp and focused. This isn''t a game. It''s real." He watched as the men nodded, as they realized the seriousness of the situation. "Remember your training," Marc continued. "Stick together, look out for each other. We''re a team, and we need to work as one. We have a job to do, and we''ll do it right."No?v(el)B\\jnn He paused, his gaze meeting the eyes of each man. "You''re all strong, you''re all brave, and you''re all capable." He turned to leave, but then he paused, his gaze lingering on a young soldier, barely out of his teens, his face pale with fear. "Son," Marc said, his voice is softer now. "It''s alright to be scared. It''s a natural feeling. But don''t let it paralyze you. Embrace it, channel it into your determination, and use it to keep you going." The young soldier nodded, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. Marc continued his rounds, making his way through the encampment, ensuring that his men were prepared, that they understood the gravity of the situation. He stopped at a group of mechanics, their faces smudged with grease, as they worked tirelessly on the tanks. "How are we looking?" Marc asked, his voice tinged with concern. "We''re good, Major," a mechanic, a burly man with a gruff voice, replied. "The tanks are ready to roll. We''ve checked everything twice, thrice." "Good," Marc said. He moved on, his gaze sweeping across the camp. ___________________________ __________________________ Around a large, makeshift table, a group of officers huddled together. Colonel Hans, his expression unreadable, leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the detailed map spread out before them. The markers on the map, painstakingly placed, outlined their planned route, the anticipated positions of the enemy, and the strategic points that would be targeted. Just as Colonel Hans was about to finalize the battle plan, a soldier entered the room. "Sir, we have important information." He handed Hans a small, handheld device. "Sir, look at this. It seems they somehow found out about our attack." Hans took the device, his fingers tracing the outline of the screen as it flickered to life. The grainy footage displayed a gathering of tribal warriors, their faces determined and fierce, alongside their beasts, all poised for battle. "We got this information from the plane we sent for reconnaissance," the soldier explained. "We believe there are at least over a thousand people here. There are also many other people hiding in the jungle whom we have not been able to identify." "The Forest will be pleased," Astra said, his words a venomous hiss. "With the blood of our enemies." "Hahahaha!" Krulos and Astra continued their grim strategizing, their voices a low murmur against the backdrop of the falling rain. But their conversation was abruptly interrupted. A collective gasp rippled through the gathered warriors as something caught their eyes in the darkening sky. "Hmm, isn''t that the creature that dropped numerous white material like leaves on us a few days ago?" Astra said, his gaze following a dark shape high above. "It said that we must become citizens of the Empire." "Hm... However, I''m surprised they can write on such a thin leaf-like material." "Ah, that''s it. Um... I don''t know what species this animal is, but its roar is very loud," Krulos acknowledged, his voice laced with a hint of fear. "Looks like it''s going to drop that leafy thing on us again." "Are these people going to ask us to submit to them again? Or something else?" A murmur of concern rippled through the gathered warriors. Suddenly, the earth shuddered. Boom! The sound was deafening, echoing through the forest, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Boom! Another explosion ripped through the air, closer this time, sending shockwaves through the trees. Boom! A third explosion erupted, this time closer still, shaking the clearing and sending the warriors scrambling for cover. "What''s going on?" A chorus of panicked voices erupted as the villagers scrambled to understand the sudden assault. "It''s the work of those creatures. Look at them attacking us from the sky!" Astra roared, his eyes fixed on the darkening sky. Their eyes followed the dark shapes, now clearer in the falling light, as they circled above. The air pulsed with the relentless roar of their engines, a sound both terrifying and alien. The sky rained down fire and destruction, explosions erupting around them. The villagers were in shock. The Empire''s attack had begun, and it was far more ferocious and destructive than they had ever imagined. The air filled with screams and shouts. Their home, their forest, was being torn apart. The warriors, their faces etched with fear and defiance, prepared for the fight of their lives. The Empire, they realized, was not just a threat but a force of unbridled power and destruction. The war they had been anticipating, the war they had prepared for, had just begun. The first tremors of their world were shaking them to their core. Chapter 20 Battle of the Kutu village (2) A squadron of B-17 Flying Fortresses is flying in heavy rain, their engines a guttural counterpoint to the wind''s fury. They were the steel birds of the 8th Air Force, their wings heavy with explosives, their bellies loaded with the raw power to devastate. Sergeant Miller, the co-pilot, adjusted his goggles and peered through the downpour, his brow furrowed with concentration. The world below was a swirling mass of green, the jungle canopy broken only by the occasional glint of water reflecting the dim light of the overcast sky. "Visibility''s getting worse, sir," he said, his voice muffled by the roar of the four engines. "We''re gonna be lucky to see the target." Captain Jam, the pilot, didn''t reply. His eyes were fixed on the instrument panel, his face pale and drawn under the flickering green glow of the dials. The wind buffeted the aircraft, sending it swaying like a drunken giant. "Any sign of the other formations?" Jam asked, his voice tight. Miller shook his head. "Nothing yet, sir. Radio''s been crackling with static, too." Jam grunted, anxiety twisting his gut. They were given this mission urgently, and now the weather was turning against them. They have to bomb the tribesmen, who have gathered to fight against the empire. The rain seemed to be intensifying, each drop now a stinging needle against the aircraft''s skin. Miller wiped the condensation from his goggles. He could just barely make out the silhouettes of other B-17s in the formation, their outlines ghostly against the downpour. "There they are, sir," he said, pointing. "Just ahead." Jam nodded, relief momentarily washing over his face. He adjusted the aircraft''s course, pulling The Lucky Lady into formation with the other bombers. The aircraft, all in a neat line, looked like a squadron of silver birds flying through a storm, their engines a symphony of thunder. Inside the bomb bay, Sergeant Smith, the bombardier, was meticulously checking the bomb release mechanism. He was a young man, barely out of his teens, but his face was etched with the stoicism of a veteran. "Everything set, sir," he said, his voice flat and devoid of emotion. Lieutenant Davies, the navigator, nodded silently. He was a man of few words, his focus on the map spread before him, his fingers tracing the lines that led them to their target. "Target in sight, sir," he said, his voice sharp. Hans''s eyes were cold as he surveyed the tribe people, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Capture them all," he ordered, his voice carrying over the sounds of the jungle. "Kill anyone who resists." ..... Chieftain Astra fought with the strength of a hundred men, his fists pounding against the soldiers. He was injured in the bombardment attack, but he still decided to fight. "Great warriors! Don''t give up. We will fight until our last breath! We will not let these people take over us" Astra roared A wave of roars, a mixture of fear and defiance, rippled through the tribe. They were warriors, and they would defend their home. The battle raged on, the sound of gunfire and explosions filling the air. The tribal warriors fought with all their might, their tigers, Therizinosaurus, and leopards roaring in defiance. But the soldiers were relentless, their tanks crushing everything in their path. The tanks were massive, metal behemoths armed with powerful cannons and impenetrable armor. They moved with a mechanical precision that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. .... Timba, the leader of Kutu village, was a powerful shaman whose presence now radiated an aura of seething rage. His weathered face, etched with ancient wisdom, was now contorted by grief and fury. His eyes, deep-set and piercing, burned with a cold, consuming anger, reflecting the pain of a broken spirit. His long, white hair flowed like a silver river down his back, now stained with the blood of his people. He was a man of imposing stature, his body lean and wiry, yet his movements were sharp and erratic, driven by a primal thirst for vengeance. His heart burned with a fire hotter than any forge, fueled by the ashes of his home and his loved ones. He saw the tanks, and he thought they were monsters of the empire. He was ready to unleash his anger on them. He began to chant his magic. *From the embers, I call to thee, Ancient fire, set my spirit free. Crimson glow, ignite my soul, Forge my will, make me whole.* Timba raises his hands towards the sky Flames of fire appeared from the sky and hit the tanks. But the tanks simply plowed through the flames, their engines roaring as they closed in on their target. Timba was surprised. Because his fire flame was very powerful. But it had no effect on these monsters. He used more of his power. He saw the warriors of the tribes fall one by one. He knew that they all would die. But he wanted to defeat an iron monster before he died. Chapter 21 Battle of the Kutu village (3) Timba starts chanting his magic Although magic was powerful, it required incantations or special rituals to use it. This makes magic a ''special skill'' rather than a ''superhuman'' power. Incantations, gestures, or the use of special materials are required when using spells. This type of magic has limitations. Although magic is powerful, the attacker must recite the spell before using it. It is during this time that they can be attacked by enemies. Which is their weakness. Timba chants his magic *Ache?, Ache?, Fire in my heart, where I belong, lightning in the sky, Thunder in my stride, hear me roar, destroy my enemy* ROOOOAAARRR... (gradually increasing in volume) lightning comes from the sky and hits a tank. Smoke started coming out of the tank, and its engine stopped working. Timba was happy, but had no time to celebrate his victory. Because there are many more tanks. Timba realizes that there is no time to use his magic. So, he ripped two gleaming axes from their sheaths on his back. He took a deep breath, feeling the power of his resolve course through his veins, and charged. The ground trembled beneath his feet as he ran. But unfortunately, before he could reach the tanks, a bullet was fired from the tank''s gun. The roar of the tank gun ripped through the air, ripped through Timba''s momentum. He felt a searing, blinding pain as a massive, searing shockwave slammed into his chest, throwing him back with a sickening crunch. His bones, forged in battle, were mere twigs against the monstrous force of the tank round. He could feel his body crumbling, his flesh turning to dust, his life force draining away as quickly as it had surged just moments ago. The world spun around him, a dizzying kaleidoscope of color and pain, and then everything went black. The world, it seemed, was not meant for heroes. *** Astra on the other hand slits the throat of a soldier with his weapon. His weapons are two large curved blades. It sliced through the soldier''s throat with the precision of a surgeon, the crimson of his blood erupting like a fountain against the grey canvas of the rain. His eyes widened, the fear turning into a blank, vacant stare as life ebbed away. There is a lot of blood on his body which is being washed away by the rain water. The sky was raining and thundering. All around was the sound of gunshots, explosions and screams. Many tribal warriors have died, only a few still survive. They are now sneaking attacks. Because they realize that the empire''s firepower is too strong. Two soldiers, their faces etched with the grim determination of battle, spotted Astra. They raised their rifles, their sights snapping onto his form. "There he is!" yelled one. "Take him down!" the other roared, his finger tightening on the trigger. *BRRRT* A spray of bullets erupted from their rifles, tearing through the air and slamming into the ground around Astra. He was a target by these soldiers. But he was also a predator. Astra uses the corpse of the soldier he had just slain as a shield, and quickly runs towards the two soldiers. *WHAP!* Colonel Hans, surveyed the scene before him with a grim satisfaction. His soldiers, their rifles still smoking, stood in a silent line. The forest, a tableau of carnage and destruction, lay before them. The bodies of tribal warriors, littered the ground. Their monstrous beasts, their once fierce eyes now dulled in death, lay sprawled alongside them. A proud smile appeared on his face. Just then he noticed the chaos. Astra started running towards Hans with crazy speed. The soldiers, startled by his sudden appearance, reacted instinctively. Their rifles barked in unison, a hail of lead tearing through the air. But Astra was too quick, too unpredictable. Astra threw the blades in his hand. The two blades struck two soldiers, impacting their faces with a sickening thud. The force of the impact sent their bodies reeling backward. Their hands, still clutching the triggers, spasmed involuntarily, firing a final, chaotic volley of bullets into the air. They crumpled to the ground. RATATATATATATATAT! Before hans could react, Astra slammed his fist into Hans''s chest, a blow that echoed with the force of a battering ram. The Colonel, caught completely off guard, was sent flying backwards, his body crashing into the mud with a sickening thud. The soldiers, opened fire, their AK-47s spitting out a hail of lead. The bullets tore through the air, a rain of death, striking Astra''s body with a vicious impact. Astra''s body was shattered by hundreds of bullets. His body falls to the ground, the ground red with blood. Hans coughs up blood from his mouth. The soldiers came to him and helped him to his feet. "Sir, are you alright?" "What was it?" Hans rasped, his voice weak but strained. "Colonel, it was a tribal warrior." A surge of anger, born of pain and humiliation, coursed through him. He clenched his fists, his face contorting with fury. "How dare these stupid monkeys hurt me!" he roared. He looks at Astra''s dead body. Anger flashed in his eyes. "Colonel, let us treat you," several medics rushed to his side, their voices filled with concern. He didn''t even look at them, his gaze locked on the fallen figure of Astra. Hans''s hand, trembling with a mixture of rage and grief, reached for his holster. He drew out his weapon, a familiar weight settling in his hand. It was a TT-33 Tokarev pistol. He continued to shoot Astra''s dead body with his TT-33. "How dare you! Fucking Monkeys!" Hans cursed angrily, firing several rounds at Astra''s corpse. The other soldiers, witnessing their commander''s raw fury, stood frozen. They''d never seen Hans so consumed by rage. The sight of his blood-stained lips and the tremor in his hand sent a shiver down their spines. He roared at them, "Why are you standing here! Go and capture these monkeys! Kill those who resist! Go!" Chapter 22 Meeting with the Tribal leaders 16¡ª09¡ª1560 WC A convoy of vehicles, kicking up dust clouds in their way, rumbled along the dirt road, their destination: Alpha Base, the Eastern Division''s main base. The imposing gate swung open with a mechanical groan, yielding to the incoming vehicles. As they rolled through, the soldiers on guard snapped attention, they saluted. The vehicles ground to a halt before the imposing headquarters building, a seven-story building. Here is Major General Petrov, Commander of the Eastern Division, and his other officers stood. Many people dressed in black get out of the vehicles, they form a cordon around a sedan. The door opened, and Emperor Alberto stepped out. Major General Petrov, his hand snapping to a salute, uttered a formal greeting, "Your Majesty, we are honored by your presence." His voice, while respectful, held a hint of steel. Behind him, the other officers, followed suit. Major General Petrov and other commanders saluted and greeted Alberto. "Major General Petrov," the Emperor''s voice was low, a hint of concern lacing his words, "I heard that Colonel Hans was injured in the battle." "Yes, Your Majesty. He has several broken bones. He is currently receiving treatment at the hospital. The doctors have advised him to rest." "Hmmm...Very well," Alberto murmured, his gaze hardening slightly. "And where are the leaders of the tribes?" "They are currently waiting in the conference room, Your Majesty." "Okay, let''s go then." "Please follow me, Your Majesty," Petrov gestured with a slight bow of his head, leading the way towards the headquarters building. ___________________________ Alberto lost in his thoughts I am now thinking how I will talk and negotiate with the tribal leaders. I told them to negotiate amicably and peacefully and try to bring them under us. But they almost destroyed a village of the tribesmen, and killed more than five hundred people. Among them were two tribal leaders. It''s so frustrating! I should have paid more attention to this. it''s my fault . I should not have left everything to my military commanders. If I had handled this matter properly, the situation might not have been like this. I will have to be more careful in the future. So that such incidents do not happen again in the future. They entered a room. Four people were already present inside. _____________________________ Masu''s mind flickered back to that terrible day, the day his world shattered. Two thousand warriors, their faces fierce and determined, had gathered, ready to fight the Empire. Confidence, a shared belief in their strength, had flowed through their ranks. Other chieftain, including Masu, were confident that they could mount a strong resistance against the Empire. Masu looked confidently at their army until he saw the metallic birds of the empire flying in the sky. These metallic birds pounce on them from the sky. Due to their attack, the ground shook, fire spread and Chaos all around. Warriors, brave and valiant, were caught in the maelstrom. Many fell, their lives extinguished in the blink of an eye. Masu watched in horror, his heart pounding in his chest. But in the midst of this chaos he finds Timba and Astra, who still go forward to fight with their remaining warriors. Although Masu also wanted to fight, he didn''t dare, demoralized by the devastation before him. "Congratulations! You are now officially our citizen" Krulos, a flicker of hope in his eyes, stepped forward. "Will you release my daughter now?" Daughter? Alberto''s gaze shifted to Petrov, a silent question in his eyes. "Your Highness, we told you that our information was leaked, and after we investigated the matter, we found out that it was his daughter who did it. She used invisibility magic to enter our camp and gather information. We have her in custody for now." I was in the report about this. Hm...so they did it and I was worried that the system might have had an error. However, we need to do something about this quickly. It''s good that the tribesmen were so much weaker than us, so they couldn''t do anything against us even after they found out about our attack plan. But if in the future we face an enemy who is much stronger, and things like this happen. Then it can cause a lot of disaster for us. This battle made me aware of many weaknesses in my forces. which needs to be resolved quickly. "Chieftain Krulos," Alberto said, his voice calm and reassuring, "Don''t worry. We will send your daughter to you soon. But she, and all mages like her, will work under our Magic Department." He paused, allowing the words to sink in. The implication was clear: his daughter would be monitored, her magic controlled. "...." Alberto then stood up from his seat. But before he leaves, he looks back at the tribe leaders. As if he forgot to say something. "So do you know anything about the world outside this island?" The tribesmen exchange bewildered glances. The world beyond their island was a realm of myth and legend for them "Ah, um... we''ve never been off the island," one of the leaders said, his voice trembling slightly. "The sea is full of terrible monsters... Also there is that terrible sea monster ruler." "Sea Monster Ruler?!" "Um... Although we have never seen it directly, we have heard about it from our ancestors. They say its scales are like polished obsidian, and its eyes burn like molten gold. It is a huge sea monster, like a big mountain . It''s scarier than you can imagine. It is capable of storming the sea with its gesture. Even other sea monsters fear it. " Alberto could see the look of fear on the faces of the tribe leaders as they talked about the sea monster ruler. "Huh! Interesting. I want to see how my navy can beat it." Alberto said. "Umm... excuse me. Although you may be too strong against us, the sea monster ruler is too strong. It is foolish to fight against him in the sea which is his territory." Tribal leaders expressed concern. They thought Alberto was crazy for wanting to go against the sea monster ruler. ___________________________ ___________________________ I made a map of the Island, check the comment ???? Chapter 23 Ruler of Sea Monsters 15-09-1560 WC 0800¡ª Ocean _________________________¡ï¡ï¡ï "Captain, Report," Admiral Akari barked, his gaze fixed on the tactical map spread across his desk. Akari was a man in his late forties, but he looked quite young, with only a few gray hairs sprouting from his beard and head. He was the Admiral of the Empire''s Second naval Fleet "Sir, the fleet is proceeding as ordered," the Captain responded, his voice crisp and professional. "We are currently making good time toward our objective, Sir." Akari grunted, his gaze shifting to the detailed map on his desk. The Imperial Second Fleet, a formidable force of 37 vessels - two aircraft carriers, cruisers, destroyers, and submarines - was on a mission of vital importance. Their objective: eliminate a massive Sea serpent, a monstrous creature of the deep, also known as sea monsters Ruler. Akari eyes scanned the map. The vast expanse of the ocean stretched before him, a seemingly endless expanse of blue. He traced his finger along the plotted course, a line that seemed to converge on a point far to the south. It was their target. "Anything from the recon teams?" "Sir, the recon teams have confirmed the target''s location. It''s approximately 200 nautical miles south-southwest, Sir." "Hmm, good," Akari said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Tell them to maintain constant surveillance. Anything else?" "Sir, the recon teams have also noted significant bio-electrical activity in the area. It appears the creature is reacting to our presence." Akari''s eyes narrowed. "Reacting? How so?" "The activity seems to be increasing in intensity, Sir. Sensors are picking up strong, intermittent electrical discharges." ".....Prepare the dive bombers," Akari commanded, his voice sharp and decisive. "They will saturate the target area with ordnance. We need to force the creature out of its lair." "Aye, sir. Bombers are already being prepped. We''ll have them ready to launch within the hour." Akari turned back to the map, his gaze fixed on the ominous coordinates. "We''re going to flush out this beast and bring it down." "Yes sir," The Captain said, saluting. ¡ï_________________________ ________________________ From the decks of the aircraft carriers Yorktown and Akagi, many dive bomber and fighter squadrons soared into the skies The squadrons thundered towards their target, a dark shape in the vast expanse of the ocean. From the bellies of the bombers, payloads of depth charges plummeted into the water. The resulting shockwave, a ripple of destruction, pulsed through the depths, and from the churning abyss, a monstrous form began to rise. "Grrrrrrroooooowwwwl..." Crew: 134 personnel Armament: Mark 48 torpedoes, Tomahawk cruise missiles, UGM-109 Tomahawk Land Attack Missile _________________________ USS Seawolf glided silently through the dark depths of the ocean, its crew on high alert as they scanned the murky waters for any signs of danger. Captain Roberts focus on the scanner, his eyes narrowed in concentration as he searched for their target - the elusive sea creature sea serpent Suddenly, a massive shadow loomed in the distance, causing the crew to tense up in anticipation. The creature drew closer, its glowing eyes fixed on the submarine with a predatory gleam. "Captain, we''ve got company," one of the crew members called out, his voice tinged with fear. Roberts nodded grimly, his hand tightening on the controls as he prepared to engage in a deadly game of cat and mouse with the formidable sea serpent. The creature circled the submarine, its massive tail creating a powerful current that threatened to drag the vessel down into the abyss. "Prepare to fire torpedoes," Roberts ordered, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. As the crew scrambled to obey his command, the sea serpent suddenly lunged forward, its razor-sharp teeth bared in a menacing snarl. The submarine shuddered as the creature''s jaws closed around its body, sending shockwaves reverberating through the metal walls, causing alarms to blare and lights to flicker. "Fire!" Roberts shouted, the torpedoes were launched with deadly accuracy. Explosions and Sea serpent roared in pain and fury. But the creature was not defeated. "What the hell! This fu**k monster," Roberts said, surveyed the damage to his vessel. The sea serpent jaws open wide to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. "Fire torpedoes!" the captain shouted. The sea serpent is very injured and it runs away. The captain said, his voice tense with urgency. "Full speed ahead, Don''t let her escape." The submarine lurched forward, its engines straining against the pressure of the water as it dove deeper into the darkness. "Fire!" the captain shouted, and the crew unleashed a barrage of torpedoes at sea serpent, their explosions lighting up the darkness of the trench. The water churned and boiled as the torpedoes struck their mark, sending shockwaves through the water that reverberated through the submarine. The sea serpent roared in pain, her massive form writhing in agony as she struggled to stay afloat. And then, with one final, desperate lunge, The sea serpent fell silent, her body sinking into the depths of the trench as the crew of the Seawolf watched in awe. "We did it," the captain said, his voice filled with relief. "We defeated This Monster." The crew cheered, their voices echoing through the submarine as they celebrated their hard-won victory. Chapter 24 First Contact In the vast expanse of the open sea, there a magnificent ship. Its towering masts reached towards the sky, adorned with billowing sails that caught the wind and propelled the vessel forward with grace and power. The ship''s hull was made of sturdy oak, weathered by years of salty sea spray and fierce storms. Its bow was adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures, their eyes gleaming in the sunlight as if alive. The deck was bustling with activity, as sailors scurried. Sitting near the stern in control of the helm was a figure whose exhausted expression matched the languidness of the air. "I should''ve never have set sail today..." Captain Marko Thought. He was a man of average height, with weathered skin from years spent at sea. His hair was a tangled mess of salt and wind, and his eyes were a piercing blue that seemed to see straight through you. Captain Marko was not a man of many words, but when he spoke, his voice was deep and commanding. He had a presence about him that demanded respect, and his crew knew better than to question his orders. Despite his gruff exterior, Captain Marko had a kind heart. He cared deeply for his crew, and would go to great lengths to ensure their safety and well-being. He was a fair captain, always willing to listen to his crew''s concerns and take them into consideration. As the captain of a ship, Captain Marko had seen his fair share of adventures. From battling fierce storms to fending off pirates, he had faced many challenges in his time at sea. But through it all, he had remained steadfast and unwavering, a true leader in every sense of the word. Captain Marko was a man of mystery, his true nature hidden beneath layers of salt and sea spray. He was a man of contradictions, both fierce and gentle, commanding and compassionate. He murmured to himself. "Man... There were even reports that there wouldn''t be any wind blowing into the Gali Bay for the entire morning... Fuck, I never thought it meant that fog would roll in." Right now, he was right in the middle of a thick fog blanketing the ocean surface. His view of what''s around him is completely obscured, making him unable to tell where right from left is. "Visibility''s hardly up to almost 25m ! I really can''t see anything!" He couldn''t even properly see the stern of his ship, which was only a short distance away from where he sat. The only things he could properly make out were himself, and the calm ocean surface. Of course, night will eventually give way to day; the fog will eventually lift sooner or later so all he has to do is wait. Right now, that was his only choice given the circumstances. But he was running out of patience. "But I didn''t want to disappoint..." Looking into the ship''s hold, one could see a pile of fish. There were many kinds of fish, which they caught using nets. "Hmmm... I think It''s alright for today! Jak, ring the bell. we will go back" "Prepare the cannons quickly!" An uproar ensued on the ship. Everyone quickly went to their positions What the hell was that thing? The calm sea became turbulent as the huge object approached them. The waves started to rise. Their ship started to swing. Everyone stares at the huge thing coming towards them The roaring sound grew louder Everyone is very tense To their astonishment, they saw a massive metal behemoth. It was unlike anything they had ever seen before - a giant ship. They gasped in awe and fear at the sight of this strange and powerful vessel. There are no sails on the ships. The ships are made of metal. As the ship drew closer, they could see the crew bustling about on deck, their uniforms is white. "Captain! What shall we do?!" His subordinates said in panicked. "Umm... everyone will attack at my signal" The ship stop. "We come in peace" They heard a sound "We are from a distant land, and We are here to establish diplomatic relations." They were stunned. They had never encountered anything like this before - a group of strangers from a far-off land. They looked at each other in disbelief, unsure of how to react. Chapter 25 The Empires Trophy Port City Khairus The second most populous city in the Bernard Empire. __________________________ At present many people have gathered in this city. A sea of faces stretched as far as the eye could see. Eager journalists jostled for position, cameras clicking like nervous fireflies. Tribal people, their faces a tapestry of curiosity and apprehension, stood in a designated area, their traditional garb a stark contrast to the sleek uniforms of the Bramble Empire soldiers who maintained order. ______________________ Chieftain Masu, stood near the front of the tribal delegation. His eyes, were wide with disbelief. He couldn''t tear his gaze from the scene unfolding before him. "It''s impossible!" he exclaimed, his voice hoarse with shock. He took a step back, as if the very air around him was too thick with disbelief. "It''s crazy" Other tribe people were also shocked by the scene in front of them. Their eyes widened. Not only them but everyone present here was very surprised by the scene in front of them. More than a dozen helicopters, hung suspended in the air, their massive rotors churning the sky. They lifted the head of a huge sea serpent into the sky. A colossal skull, casting a long, shadow over the gathered crowd. The sheer size of the beast was staggering. Its scales, glistening in the sunlight, shimmered like polished obsidian. Jagged teeth, each one longer than a man''s arm, protrude from the gaping maw. The helicopters, with slow speed, carried the serpent''s head towards the city. Circe was speechless. But before Circe could respond, Elizabeth, stepped forward, her voice a calm and measured counterpoint to the emperor''s whimsical suggestion. "Your Majesty, this giant''s entire body must weigh at least several millions kilograms. Its head alone weighs as much as almost eight hundred tons." Her gaze fixed on the colossal skull. Circe is pleased with this. A silent nod of gratitude passed between the two women. "Also, Your Majesty. It''s not as easy as you think it is. It cost me a lot of mana to cut off the head of this giant and pull it out of the deep sea. Also, I had to raise the sunken Destroyer ship from the sea so that it could be repaired and used again. I spent my reserve mana on it too. You should thank me. " Circe protested. Alberto chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Ah! Well, that''s all right. You won''t be displeased with that. I know you have done a great job. I spent 90 million SC to buy that ship. So you saved my SC. So thank you very much." "Ah! I want a reward! I want a vacation. I''m very tired. Also, I need time for mana recovery. So I want a vacation until then," Circe said childishly, her usual stern demeanor replaced with a playful pout. ".....Okay," Alberto conceded, a wry smile playing on his lips. Circe was overjoyed. She was tired of working day and night, pushing her magical abilities to the limit. A vacation had been a distant dream, something she barely dared to hope for. Now, thanks to a little bit of luck and a touch of her own subtle manipulation, she had earned a well-deserved break. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she said, her voice brimming with genuine gratitude. "I promise to return, refreshed and ready to serve the empire." "But I still want that monster''s body," Alberto said, his tone shifting from playful to resolute. "After your mana recovers, you will bring the rest of the monster''s body from the sea. It will be very important for our research. Dr. Stephen is interested in researching this monster''s body." Circe''s smile faltered. Her dreams of a sun-drenched beach and a well-earned rest were quickly replaced by a wave of weariness. Circe felt a sigh escape her lips. She knew there was no arguing with the emperor''s determination. "As you command, Your Majesty," she said, a flicker of defiance hidden behind a facade of compliance. "I will return, and I will retrieve the rest of the Sea serpent''s body." She bowed, her heart heavy with the weight of her responsibility. The emperor''s demands knew no bounds, and her vacation, though welcome, would be a brief respite before the next task. "Also, Your Majesty, what have you decided about the outside world?" Chapter 26 Unidentified Flying Object 03¡ª10¡ª1560 WC _________ Rider Al soared high above the northeastern skies of the Kingdom, mounted on his wyvern. The vast emptiness of this region stretched endlessly before him. To the east lay only the glimmering expanse of the ocean, its waves catching the morning sun. His mission was routine yet critical¡ªpatrolling this remote region to ensure no surprise incursions by the Lativa Kingdom''s forces. The recent skirmishes had made such vigilance necessary, especially in areas as isolated as this. "Odd..." Al muttered, squinting into the horizon. His wyvern''s sharp instincts seemed to have detected something as well, its wings beating with slight hesitation. Far ahead, a speck appeared in the distance, no larger than a grain at first glance. Al tightened his grip on the reins. As the object approached, his unease deepened. It wasn''t another wyvern¡ªthat much was clear. It moved too steadily, too precisely, without the rhythmic wing flaps characteristic of flying creatures. "What in the Queen''s name is that?" Al whispered. He activated the enchanted communication device strapped to his arm, sending a report back to headquarters. "HQ, this is Rider Al! Unidentified flying object spotted. Currently moving in to investigate. Location: northeastern skies, altitude 3000 meters." Closing in, Al could see more details. The object was massive, its structure unnatural. Four rotating contraptions on what appeared to be wings propelled it forward with an unnatural hum, the blades spinning at a speed that blurred them into invisibility. Lights blinked rhythmically on its body, as if marking its presence. His wyvern instinctively veered away, struggling against the pressure of the wind stirred by the object''s passing. "HQ! The object is unlike anything I''ve ever seen! It''s... fast, faster than anything in the sky. I can''t keep up!It''s heading toward Patro. Repeat, the object is moving toward Patro!" Back at headquarters, Al''s report sent the command center into chaos. Officers barked orders, messengers scrambled, and the atmosphere grew tense. Something that could even outrace a wyvern was headed for the economic center, Patro. If it was attacked, that would stain the prestige of the military. "Third Wyvern Squadron, prepare for immediate deployment!" the commanding officer bellowed. "The target is approaching Patro at high speed. Shoot on sight!" Governor Pakaya sat at the head of the council chamber, his expression grim. The incident in Patro had shaken the province''s leadership. An unidentified craft had violated their airspace, circling their most important city with impunity. The military had been powerless to stop it, and its origin remained a mystery. "The craft was faster than a wyvern and flew at an altitude we cannot reach," Pakaya began, his voice steady but heavy with concern. "It bore no recognizable markings, no banners of any known nation. What do you all make of this?" One of the intelligence officers raised his hand. "Governor, according to our intelligence, the Venus Republic, the second largest country in the North and a High Nation, has developed a flying device that is similar to this unknown object. Their latest prototype reportedly reaches speeds of hundreds kilometers per hour. However, the craft sighted yesterday far exceeded that, likely traveling over 400 kilometers per hour. But..." "But what?" "In the far north of Venus, there are reports of a rising power, a new Super country. It is expanding its borders, by annexing neighboring countries. They have named themselves the Magnus Empire and have declared war on a coalition of small and medium-sized countries on the same continent, according to intelligence reports we received yesterday. Their weapons are completely unknown to us." The room fell silent. Magnus was distant, its conflicts seemingly irrelevant to them. Yet, if this craft was a product of their technology, it posed a terrifying threat. "However, they are very far away. Even just considering our distance from Venus, it is already more than thirty thousand kilometers. It is hard to believe that the object of this event could come from there." The meeting circled back to the fact that they simply knew nothing. In any case, tensions with the Lativa Kingdom continued, forcing their nation into a constant semi-emergency state. This new incident was just an added headache for the leadership. If the object were an ally, simply making contact would be sufficient, so to deliberately perform a hostile act like invading their airspace meant that the chances of this being an enemy were quite high. At that moment, a young official from foreign affairs burst into the meeting, completely out of breath. "Governor Pakaya!" he exclaimed. "We''ve just received a report from the navy. This morning, off the northern coast, a massive sea vessel¡ª260 meters long¡ªappeared without warning. A delegation claiming to represent a nation called the ''Bernard Empire'' made contact." The room erupted into whispers. Pakaya raised a hand, silencing them. "The Bernard Empire? Who are they?" Chapter 27 Britannia Kingdom There is a magnificent archipelagic kingdom known as Britannia. It consists of several thousand small islands, including three large islands. The largest island is called Maria, named after Maria, the first Queen of the Britannia Kingdom. The Island itself was a sight to behold, with towering mountains, sprawling valleys, and vast plains that stretched as far as the eye could see. The waters surrounding the island were home to mermaids. ¡ï¡ï Barta, the capital of the Britannia Kingdom, is located on this island. This is the place where the ruler of this country lives. ___________________________ Barta, Royal Palace ___________________________ The ruler of this country, Maria VII, was sleeping in her room "Good morning, Your Majesty." Queen Maria wake up Queen Maria was renowned throughout the land for her beauty, grace, and unmatched skill in wielding the mystical powers of the elements. She was loved and respected by all who knew her. Queen Maria had long, flowing silver hair that sparkled like moonlight, and eyes the color of the deepest ocean. "Good... mor... ning..." "Ahhh... I still wanna sleep some more." The Queen''s chief maid Rehana said "Your bath is ready, Your Majesty." "Thanks." Then, Queen Maria rose from her bed. ----------------------------------------- Nobles conduct themselves in the interest of the country or their families... In simpler terms, noble marriages are consummated based on the mutual interests of the concerned parties. Your demeanor, conduct, and manner of speech¡ªthey are all tied to the fate of your family or country. Another batch of maids came in this time with combs. They braided the Queen''s hair . After that she wear her crown Once the finishing touches of pink were applied to her lips, a mirror was brought in for her use. She was finally ready for the day. She looked to the left, then to the right, and then she did a little twirl to get a feel of her entire outfit. Satisfied, she gave a nod to the maids in acknowledgment; the maids received her approval with a quick bow before making themselves scarce. With her personal grooming out of the way, it was now time for breakfast. _____-____-____ Scene change ¡ª Rafa¡ª[Imperial Capital of Bernard] "Your Majesty, the diplomatic team is ready. The battleship Yamato will escort them." "Hmm. Good. And how much do we know about this country." Elizabeth gave some documents to Alberto. "This country is called Britannia and this country is ruled by a queen. According to the information we have so far, the area of this country is 1,904,569 square kilometers. It is located in the North Ocean. The country is made up of over 17,000 islands. But according to the information we have, this country is smaller compared to its neighboring countries Indiana. A super country" Hmm small. Well, I think this Country is big enough. However, According to the system this world is 10 times bigger than the earth. So it is natural to have more bigger countries in this world. "Furthermore, there are a total of 17 super countries and 43 small and medium-sized countries in this world. And we are currently within the continent of Ostra. The smallest continent in the world. There are a total of seven countries in this region, all of which are small and medium-sized. These Countries here form alliances with each other to protect themselves from attacks or influence from larger countries. These seven countries are Vangal Kingdom, Britannia Kingdom, Jimland, Amazonia, Aurelia, Harnas, and Latvia Kingdom. However, their alliance is currently on the verge of collapse." ___________________________ [I made a map, although I''m not that good. This is a basic map]¡ª ___________________________ ¡ï¡ï¡ï Please support me Everyone ???? ? Also leave a comment about this chapter ???? Chapter 28 Battle against slime tide " What the hell is that a slime well ain''t that cute. I''m sure he will feel fear after tasting the leads of my M16" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! " What the fuck, my bullets just melted, machine gunner show this critter how destructive that FN MAG machine gun of yours." The machine gunner opened fire on the slime, but the marines showed a surprise face after seeing the result. eighty-seven rounds of the bullets of the FN MAG machine gun melted upon entering the body of the slime. The soldier carrying the machine gun was stunned. But after a few moments, the slime started to retaliate by jumping to the gun. The slime started to wrap the gun, which included the arms of the soldier. The soldier started to feel pain as his arm also started to corrode. One of the soldiers pointed his gun on the machine gunner but was immediately stopped by another soldier, and yelled." Are you a fucking idiot pointing your gun to your comrade." The soldier who pointed the gun replied, " But sir I''m just helping him to remove the slime." As they were discussing one of the soldiers spoke, " Sir I think you may not have to discuss sir. " The two looked at the soldier who was about to be completely melted by the slime. One of the two soldiers then spoke, " Immediately report this to captain. " Another soldier then spoke, " Sir look at the hill at your three o''clock. " They immediately gaze at the hills and saw a massive numbers of slimes starting to move down toward them. The commanding officer immediately yelled at the tank crew, which was about 15 meters from him. " Fire! at that hill make sure those slime doesn''t get near the troops." "Major , what shall we do?" "Tch!" The commander turns on the radio. "It''s 7th Southern Battalion. We need Air support. I repeat. We need Air support" "Copy that" ___________________________ One B-47 Stratojet flying over the hilltop where soldiers and slimes were fighting. The captain spoke in his radio, " decrease speed to 900 knots, Ready to drop some in 3,2,1 Drop. " The whistling sounds of the bombs echoed through the are, and explosions appeared on the hill. Smoke raised up. The explosion created many holes. But the slimes is not finished yet. They see more slimes coming. Different types of different colored slimes. They also saw a lot of humanoid slime. After coming this far, the commander doesn''t want to back down. But the slimes were many in number. Soldiers killed many slimes using Flamethrower. But it was not enough. "Everyone! Full Retreat!" Chapter 29 Princess Elina The sun is setting, casting golden beams across the marble floors. Elina paced in her room, her fingers tracing the spines of the books stacked high on her desk. "Not today," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as the echoes of laughter from the courtyard below reminded her of the life she was meant to embrace. A sharp knock on the door broke her reverie. "Elina! Are you in there?" The voice belonged to her mother, Queen Maria. With a sigh, Elina called back, "Yes, Mother. What is it?" The door swung open, and Maria stepped inside, her presence commanding yet warm. "We need to talk, dear." Elina crossed her arms, her heart racing. "About the wedding, I presume?" "Yes," Maria replied, her voice steady. "You must understand, this is for the good of the kingdom." "What good? My life is not a political pawn!" Elina''s voice rose, echoing off the stone walls. Maria''s expression hardened, the softness of her features replaced by the weight of royal duty. "You will marry Duke Barco''s son. It is not just a marriage; it is a strategic alliance." "Strategic!" Elina scoffed, her frustration bubbling over. "You mean to say it''s a cage! A means to control me." Maria stepped closer, her eyes narrowing. "This is about the future of Britannia. You have a responsibility, Elina. You are the princess." "Princess or not, I am still a person!" Elina shouted, her voice ringing with indignation. "I want to study philosophy, to learn about the world, not be some trophy wife for a family I barely know!" "Enough!" Maria''s voice thundered, and Elina flinched at the intensity. "You are being selfish. I have sacrificed everything for this kingdom, and you-" "-and I am supposed to throw away my dreams for your ambitions?" Elina interrupted, her heart racing. "What about my happiness?" The silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken words. Maria''s gaze softened, but her resolve remained unyielding. "Happiness comes from fulfilling one''s duty. You will learn this." Elina turned away, feeling the sting of tears. "I refuse to be a pawn in your game, Mother. I want to think, to question, to explore the truths of life." Maria sighed, her shoulders slumping. "You think philosophy will bring you happiness? The world is cruel, Elina. Knowledge does not shield you from the harshness of reality." "But it can illuminate it!" Elina pleaded, spinning to face her mother again. "Isn''t that worth something?" They stood in a tense standoff, both unwilling to back down. Finally, Maria spoke, her voice low and firm. "You will marry Duke Barco''s son. This is not up for debate." Elina felt her heart drop. "You can''t just decide my fate like this! I am not a child!" "Then act like an adult," Maria retorted, her frustration evident. "Your childish dreams will not protect you from the responsibilities that lay ahead." A bitter laugh escaped Elina''s lips. "You think I''m being childish? I think it''s childish to ignore my desires for the sake of Kingdom." "Elina, It''s our mother land!" Maria shot back, her voice rising once more. "What do you think will happen if you reject this marriage? The Barco family will lose faith in us." Maria said a little worried. "What happened?" "Your majesty, several large steel ships have appeared near Gorontalo port. " "Steel ships? Do these belong to the Dwarven Council state?" "No Your Majesty, they claim to be from a country called the Bernard Empire. But the most surprising thing is that their country is located in the monster sea. Which is the area of Serpent Goddess. The one who destroyed Alka''s entire fleet two hundred years ago. Also the place is full of terrible sea monsters. Till date no one has been able to cross that sea." Queen Maria was worried. She was already worried about her daughter. Now comes another problem. "Are you sure they are not monsters or Twisters." "Governor Pakaya himself verified this. They are human Also no presence of evil energy was detected from them. They want to establish diplomatic relations with us. " "Diplomatic Relations?!" "Yes, Your Majesty. Their diplomatic team wishes to meet You." ______________________________________________________ Scene Change :¡ª¡ª¡ª Alberto went to the newly founded mine, they arrived at a cave found on a mountain, They climbed the hill on foot . It takes them fifty minutes to reach their destination. Although Alberto was a soldier in his past life, his current body was not so strong. So he got tired after a short Alberto was breathing heavily and saying out loud to himself, "I really need to go to the gym, my body is too weak, someone help." "Sir, get on my back if you''re in trouble." Carl, who was behind him, gave Alberto a piggyback ride. Although Alberto didn''t need to be here, he came here to hide from Elizabeth. So that he can stay away from the paperwork even for a while. Because he hate paperwork, even in his past life As they entered the cave, one of the explorers pointed to a dirty rock stuck to the cave wall. A researcher washed the rocks with his water bottle. Alberto was stunned to see a bright yellow color emanating from the washed dirty stone and immediately exclaimed, "Is that gold?" "We don''t know exactly, You Majesty. But it looks like it." "We should take it to the lab to study." "Alright then, collect the sample and take it to the lab." Other people started cleaning the dirty stones stuck to the walls and ground. They find stones of different colors: red, blue, green, yellow, black and even transparent, which reflects the light, giving it a little rainbow look Chapter 30 ORDER A HEAVY BOMBARDMENT The air in the room was thick with tension, the silence punctuated only by the sound of rustling papers and the occasional cough. A large, oval table dominated the center, its surface strewn with maps and reports, each marked with red circles indicating the areas of conflict. Sunlight filtered through high windows, casting long shadows that danced across the faces of the high-ranking officials gathered there. Emperor Alberto, with his neatly combed hair and tailored uniform, stood at the head of the table, his brow furrowed as he scanned the documents in his hand. "SO UNTIL NOW, ONLY WE HAVE MANAGED TO OCCUPY SEVENTY PERCENT OF THIS LAND," he said, his voice steady but tinged with frustration. "Huh!" The Minister of Defense exhaled in disbelief, shaking his head. "That''s sad. One thousand three hundred sixty-three soldiers killed, three thousand seven hundred eighty-nine wounded, sixteen tanks, and forty-seven military vehicles either destroyed or damaged. Ah! We also lost a helicopter and a destroyer ship was damaged." He leaned back in his chair, the weight of the losses heavy on his shoulders. The room fell silent, the only sound a faint ticking from the ornate clock on the wall. Everyone exchanged grim looks, the reality of their situation sinking in. "Your Majesty," the Army Chief began, his voice low, "These monsters are very powerful. We are giving our best, but the enemy is relentless." "Yet here we are," Alberto replied, his tone is sharper now. "WHAT DO YOU SAY ABOUT THE DEFEAT OF OUR FORCES NEAR MOUNT TITUS IN THE SOUTH?" "Um... Your Majesty, I am so ashamed of this," the Army Chief stammered, his gaze dropping to the table. "Our forces encountered slimes. Bullets have no effect on them. They''re capable of melting our weapons and tanks. We were outnumbered¡ªhundreds of thousands of them. I have sought help from the Department of Magic and Science & Technology regarding this matter." Alaric, the Magic, Science & Technology minister said in, his eyes bright with urgency. "Your Majesty, according to our analysis, their weakness is fire. We can use napalm bombs." "Your Majesty, Our department has developed an improved version of this bomb using a combination of magic and science¡ªMS Napalm 2.0. This could wipe out the slimes as well as other monsters in the south. Those giant spiders, Titans, and trolls will no longer be a problem for us. I will email you details about this. " "Ah! That''s great!" Alberto''s expression brightened for a moment, the glimmer of hope momentarily lifting the heavy cloud in the room. "I lost so many of my men to those giant spiders, Titans, and trolls," the Army Chief said, a smile breaking through his earlier somberness. "If we destroy them completely, we will have no one left to deal with." Alberto''s fingers danced over the keyboard of his laptop, searching for detailed information on the bomb. Which was sent to him. "Hmm. You have done a great job," he said, his voice a mix of admiration and relief. "We are pleased to serve the Empire, Your Majesty," the Head of Magic, Science and Technology Minister Alaric replied, his chest swelling with pride. "Okay, Lopez," Alberto said, turning his gaze to the Chief of Air Force. "Yes, Your Majesty," Lopez replied, straightening in his seat, his demeanor professional. "How many bombers do we have?" "Sir, we have a total of two hundred fifty bombers, including thirty Tupolev Tu-95s manufactured by our aircraft manufacturer," Lopez replied, his voice steady, though a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. "Looks like they are." "Their ships are bigger and different than those dwarves'' ships. hmm If they have such large ships, it explains how they got this far." "Admiral, what shall we do then?" "They are allowed to enter. Guide them to the Port Java" The 3 ships got closer to the fleet. The ships managed to get closer and passed through them where all the royal navy ships felt intimidated by the Yamato, and it''s escorting destroyers. All of them were surprised at the speed of the 3 ships that pass them, all of them were dumbfounded at the ships that almost made them look like boats. After a few minutes. Port Java¡ª Everyone who saw the ships from the port felt mix emotions. Some are scared, others were amazed, and others were shocked. One of the people commented "was the royal navy defeated?" and another," Is this an unannounced invasion of a dwarves." The people in the Port of Java was confused about the purpose of the giant ships. The battleship Yamato and its two escorts were planning to dock at the port, but there was a problem the sea was too shallow for the ships. The corals might actually damage the propeller of the ships which is the worst-case scenario for these giant ships. Aruga who is Yamato''s captain approaches the Foreign Affairs Minister. "Minister James, this port is too small so we can''t go near the port" Foreign Minister, James Thompson says with a smile. "Their port is not for such big ships. So it''s normal. We will go by boat from here. " "I understand." Chapter 31 The diplomatic team of the Bernard Empire The diplomatic team of the Bernard Empire has arrived in the capital of the Britannia Kingdom. They were escorted by the Knights of the Britannia Kingdom. It took them 4 hours to travel from Port Java to the capital. Although it usually takes 3-4 days to cover this distance. But the carriage used to bring the people of the Bramble Empire to the capital was pulled by Sleipnirs, an eight-legged horse. It is usually several times stronger and larger than a war horse. However, this horse is also very expensive, Only the royal family and high-ranking nobles afford this horse. Since one Sleipnir is worth the same as ten War Horses Diplomat Joseph got out of the carriage. He was amazed by the speed of Sleipnir. He wrote about it in his pocket notebook. So that he could report about it later. Since it was the first time he had seen such a creature. James, tall and impeccably dressed in a navy blue coat adorned with the insignia of The Empire, walked with an air of confidence. His sharp features were framed by a neatly trimmed beard and his piercing blue eyes. Joseph, slightly shorter but equally polished, his expression a blend of eagerness and anxiety. The knight captain approached them, a man in full armour. "Honored Diplomats, we have arrived. Our duty here is over; from here, the Head Maid will take you inside." Rehana was waiting at the entrance of the palace with dozens of maids. She came to them and bowed deeply. "Welcome, esteemed guests of The Bernard Empire. Her Majesty, Queen Maria VII, awaits your presence in the Great Hall." "Thank you," James replied, his voice steady. "Lead the way." Rehana nodded and gestured for them to follow. They walked through the ornate corridors adorned with tapestries depicting the kingdom''s storied past, their footsteps echoing in the silence. They neared the Great Hall. Upon entering, they were greeted by a sight that took their breath away. The hall was grand, with high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings and chandeliers that sparkled like stars. At the far end, seated upon a majestic throne, was Queen Maria. Her regal presence commanded respect, and her golden gown shimmered as she rose to greet her guests. "Welcome to My Kingdom; Diplomat of Bernard Empire " Queen Maria said, her voice warm yet authoritative. "It is an honour to meet You, Your Majesty" " I am the Bernard Empire''s Foreign Minister Thompson and He is Diplomatic Joseph," James replied, bowing slightly. "We come in peace and with hopes of establishing a prosperous relationship between our nations." "Please, take a seat," Maria gestured towards a long table where her council was already assembled. Some notable people here were Duke Barco, an honourable nobleman, and Prime Minister Winston. As they settled into their seats, Joseph glanced around the room, absorbing the tension that hung in the air. "Your Majesty, we are excited to discuss the possibilities of trade and cooperation between our two countries," he said, attempting to break the ice. Duke Barco leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "But tell us, Minister Thompson, how did your ships manage to traverse the treacherous waters of the Monster Sea? Many have tried and failed." Queen Maria also said, "Tell us more about your Empire. We know little of your land, and even less of the sea that surrounds it." Joseph leaned forward. "The Monster Sea is indeed treacherous, filled with dangerous creatures. But our navy has developed advanced technology, allowing us to navigate, thrive and neutralize the sea monsters that plague those waters. And our empire is situated on an island. It is ruled by our Great Emperor Alberto. He has brought our country this far and we hope he will take our country to its highest peak." "However, we believe that with the right agreements in place, both nations can prosper without sacrificing their resources. Our technology can also aid in enhancing your fishing industry, ensuring sustainability and growth." Maria nodded, her mind racing with possibilities. "What do you propose in terms of the specifics of this agreement?" Joseph took a deep breath, ready to outline their vision. "We suggest a tiered system of trade, starting with a modest exchange that can gradually increase as trust is built. We would also like to establish a cultural exchange program, where artisans from both countries can learn from one another." Winston leaned back, considering the proposal. "Cultural exchange could foster goodwill. However, we must ensure that our traditions are respected." "Absolutely," James assured him. "We respect your culture deeply and would want to integrate our exchanges in a way that honours your customs." "Let us not forget the political implications of such a partnership," one minister spoke up, his voice stern. "What assurances do we have that your Empire is not seeking dominance?" James leaned back, considering the question carefully. "We are not here to conquer. Our isolation has taught us the value of peace. We wish to build bridges, not walls." Barco raised an eyebrow. "What about security? The seas are fraught with dangers, not just from monsters but from pirates as well. How can we trust that your presence will not bring more peril?" James met Barco''s gaze, his demeanour calm. "Our navy is not only here to protect our interests but to assist you in securing your waters. We have dealt with pirates in the past and have strategies that could help safeguard your trade routes." The room fell silent as the council members exchanged glances, weighing the implications of James''s words. Finally, Maria broke the silence. "It seems we have much to discuss. But first, I would like to hear more about your navy and its capabilities. How exactly do you handle the sea monsters?" James leaned back, eager to elaborate. "Our ships are equipped with specialized weaponry designed to deter and eliminate sea monsters. We have developed sonar technology that allows us to detect their movements long before they pose a threat. Our crews are trained extensively in combat and navigation, ensuring that we can traverse even the most perilous waters." Joseph added, "Moreover, we have established a research division dedicated to studying these creatures. Understanding their behaviour is key to coexisting with them." Maria''s interest was piqued. "Research? You mean to say that you study these monsters rather than simply destroy them?" "Precisely," James replied. "We believe in understanding the natural world around us. By studying their patterns, we can find ways to coexist peacefully. Our goal is not to eradicate but to manage the threat they pose." Winston nodded slowly, impressed. "That is a commendable approach. Perhaps there is much we can learn from you." "Indeed," Barco agreed. "But let us not forget the importance of our fishing industry. We cannot allow any agreement to undermine our livelihoods." James raised a hand in a placating gesture. "We understand your concerns, and we are committed to ensuring that our partnership enhances rather than hinders your economy. Our experts can work alongside your fishermen to ensure that both industries thrive." Maria smiled, sensing the potential for a fruitful alliance. "Very well. Let us proceed with this discussion. We must draft an agreement that addresses all our concerns and outlines the terms of our partnership." Chapter 32 Operation Skyfall The roar of engines filled the Alpha Air Base, a cacophony of power echoing into the blue sky. Rows of bombers and multirole combat aircraft, sleek and formidable, stood on the tarmac like sentinels, ready to unleash destruction on the southern forest. Ground crew members in dark uniforms scurried around, checking systems, refueling, and coordinating communications, the tension palpable in the air. "Ready for takeoff in five!" barked Captain Victor Fyodorov, his voice cutting through the din. He adjusted his headset, scanning the faces of his squadron. The crew nodded, eyes wide with a mix of anticipation and dread. "Are we really doing this?" whispered Lieutenant Hall, her voice barely audible over the rumbling engines. "What if we''re just making things worse?" "Worse?" Sergeant Kim scoffed, his hands busy with the pre-flight checks. "You think those monsters will just pack up and leave? They need to be wiped out, and we''re the ones to do it. Boom!" He punctuated his point with a loud clap of his hands, eliciting a nervous chuckle from Hall. "Focus, people," Captain Victor said, his tone stern. "We have a mission. The Emperor wants results, and we''re going to give them to him." A loud *thud* reverberated as the last bomber in the line, a Tupolev Tu-16, rolled forward, its massive tires gripping the tarmac. Victor felt a surge of pride. This was the moment they''d trained for¡ªthe chance to prove their worth against the very monsters that had decimated their ranks. "Takeoff clearance granted," the voice crackled over the intercom. "You are clear for departure." With a collective breath, the squadron began to roll forward. Engines roared to life, and the bombers surged down the runway, gaining speed. Vrooom! The sound crescendoed as they lifted off, one by one, slicing through the clouds. "Look at that!" Hall exclaimed, pointing out the window. Below them, the sprawling green of the southern forest expanded like a massive, untouched canvas. "It''s beautiful." "Yeah, until it tries to eat you," Kim replied, his grin fading as he remembered the reports of giant spiders and titans lurking below. "Just wait until the bombs hits." As they climbed higher, the tension in the cockpit thickened. Victor shifted in his seat, glancing at the radar. "Approaching target zone in five minutes. Everyone stay sharp. We''ll be the first wave, and the slimes are our priority." "Copy that," the crew replied in unison, their voices steady as they prepared for the onslaught. The landscape below began to change, the lush forest giving way to darker patches, where the monsters had made their lairs. Victor''s heart raced as he spotted the first signs of the enemy¡ªpools of iridescent slime glistening under the sun. "Targets in sight!" he announced. "Prepare to drop payloads on my mark." "Locking on now," Kim said, his fingers dancing across the controls. "Ready!" Hall echoed, her anxiety replaced with determination. "Let''s finish this." "Tminus ten seconds," Victor counted down, his eyes fixed on the radar. "Five... four... three... two... one... Drop!" The bomb bay doors opened with a *whoosh*, releasing a torrent of MS Napalm 2.0 that fell through the air like fire raining from the heavens. The impact was immediate¡ªan explosion of flame and color erupted below, a vivid orange and red that consumed everything in its path. Boom! The shockwave rattled the bomber, a visceral reminder of the power they wielded. Victor gripped the controls, his stomach tightening at the sight of the devastation below. "We''re doing what we have to. They started this," he reminded himself, though doubt flickered in the back of his mind. As they circled back, Victor couldn''t help but feel a mix of triumph and horror. They were winning, but at what cost? The forest below was a graveyard, and the monsters¡ªthough fierce¡ªwere fighting for their survival. "Look!" Hall yelled suddenly, her voice laced with panic. "Incoming!" They flew into a mountainous area that was home to flying monsters. A flying monster flew out of nowhere and attacked their plane, its legs stretching with a horrific grace as it launched towards them, fangs bared. It is a mixture of giant spider and bat, which is almost 10 meters big "It''s a Spider Bat" "Brace for impact!" Victor shouted, pulling hard on the controls. THUD! The Spider Bat collided with the side of the bomber, and the aircraft lurched violently. Alarms blared, lights flashing red as the crew shouted in alarm. "Get it off! Get it off!" Kim yelled, desperately trying to regain control as the massive creature clung to the fuselage. "Fire! Fire!" Victor ordered, and Hall grabbed the gunner''s controls, firing into the air. BANG! BANG! Bullets ricocheted off the Spider Bat''s hard shell, but it barely flinched. "Stabilize!" Kim grunted, wrestling with the controls. "I can''t hold her steady!" "Hall, aim for the eyes!" Victor commanded, his voice steady even as panic surged within him. "Now!" With a determined look, Hall focused on the spider, her finger squeezing the trigger until BAM! The gun fired, hitting its mark. The Spider Bat let out a deafening screech, its legs flailing as it lost its grip. "YES!" Hall yelled, adrenaline surging as the creature fell away, plummeting to the ground below. "Back to the mission!" Victor barked. "More targets ahead¡ªlet''s finish this!" As they regrouped, the squadron continued their relentless assault, the rhythm of destruction becoming a haunting symphony. The sounds of explosions, screams, and the roar of engines merged into a chaotic melody, echoing through the sky. "Bombs away!" Victor shouted, and they released another wave of napalm and chemical bombs. The forest below erupted in flames, and for a moment, the world seemed to glow with a hellish light. As the last of the bombs fell, the squadron flew high above the smoldering forest. "Return to base," Victor instructed As the bombers turned towards the horizon, the sun dipped low, casting long shadows over the remnants of the southern forest. Chapter 33 Crossroads 15¡ª10¡ª1560 WC _______________________ Port Java It''s one of the largest and most important ports in the Britannia Kingdom was a bustling hub of maritime activity. Located on the coast of Maria, the largest island of Britannia. The port was a natural harbour, sheltered from the open sea by a series of rocky outcroppings and coral reefs. The city of Port Java is home to a diverse population of approximately 250,000 inhabitants. The port''s entrance was narrow, but once inside, the harbour opened up into a large, tranquil basin surrounded by a series of wharves and warehouses. The port was a marvel of medieval engineering, with a series of fortifications that protected it from attack. The walls that surrounded the port were high and thick, made of rough-hewn stone and topped with crenellations and towers. The towers were manned by the kingdom''s military, who kept a watchful eye on the sea and the surrounding countryside. _________________________ Yamato and other ships were anchored near the city of Java. The crew disembarked after obtaining permission from the Lord of Java province. They explored the city. As they did not have Britannia coins, they collected Britannia coins from local merchants in exchange for Gold Bars. So that they can roam and shop in the city. This greatly increases the city''s business The taverns were full of the sailors of the ships. Girls from brothels had eyed the sailors, all of them were waiting to snatch one. They have been waiting outside of the taverns showing slutty outfits. Because they thought these sailors were rich. Since their ships were huge and made of iron, which they had never seen before, it was likely that these people were powerful and rich. Some girls even start dreaming that a sailor falls in love with them so they can quit their jobs or make them their sugar daddy. But they were shocked that these men were not interested in having fun with them. The naval crew didn''t get persuaded by their lust as they were lectured about Sexually Transmitted Diseases before going there. They also knew that rubber didn''t exist here. Therefore, they were all cautious. However, the prostitutes working for the brothel did not stop seducing the sailors. Some prostitutes even fell in love with some sailors. *** A prostitute named Sylphy was standing outside the inn. She was a Demi-human, she had a human body, cat ears and a tail. She saw a sailor coming out of the inn. She goes to him. "Excuse me, good sir, I see that you are tired, I hope that you are looking for some fun this cold night." The sailor asked her, " How much for your services?" The old man finished his drink and went straight to the west side of town. He was walking and someone called him He turned around looking at the source of the sound and saw a very slim man who looked like a crook. The man spoke after he caught the old man''s attention " Are you looking for someone?" The old man immediately asked and said " Wask" The man immediately opened his palm to the old man which looked like was asking for something. Old man immediately handed 2 Gold coins. After receiving the coins the man immediately asked the Old man to follow him. The old man followed him to an alleyway where no one was walking. The man immediately stopped in front of the door and knocked. A voice from inside immediately asked him " Who is it" he immediately replied, " It''s Wask". The door immediately opened after hearing the name, they immediately entered the building. Wask immediately went to the center where a woman with a dark tanned skin which was seated behind a desk. She was wearing something that exposed her cleavage and tanned abs. The woman immediately spoke after seeing the Old man " Well well a customer, welcome to our humble office. What can I do for you today?" The Old man immediately replied, " I want to hire you for an escort mission." The woman immediately showed a smile and replied back " Well we do that but I remind you we are not that cheap. But since you found us, it means you have money". "How much will it be to hire you?" The woman still smiled "Well the cost will be 1000 gold coins as a down payment, and another 1000 when we finish the mission." "Well, that is no problem" The old man immediately gave her a bag of gold coins. Which contained 1000 gold coins. " We will be leaving tomorrow morning " The woman immediately shakes the old man''s hand. " Nice doing business with you Mr. We, the Blue Flag, have never disappointed our customers." Wask and Old immediately left the building after that, Wask brought him to another alleyway this time. They went into another door this time and saw a man who looked in his 50s and had white hair and a long beard. "Wask, you brought a customer again, well that''s no problem as long as he pays. So you are planning to hire me and my ships. The price is not that affordable by some people." "What''s the price?" "The price is a 1000 gold coins for each ship, you must also give 1 gold coin to each of the crew, and you must be the one who will provide the daily necessities of the crew. You must know that my ships are one the best as well as my crew. " Old man immediately agreed with the man and paid 2000 gold coins for renting 2 ships. "We will be moving out tomorrow morning. " Chapter 34 The Dual A new city was recently built near the Oma Valley, designed to create a new foundation for the empire''s economy. Six thousand people from the remaining five tribes have been relocated to this city. Housing and amenities have been provided for their new lifestyle. Alberto, also, summoned ten thousand men to man the mines of the Oma valley. Because gold and coal were found in the Oma valley that led to the establishment of the mines. It will play a big role in the progress of the empire. _____________________ Oma City ____________________ "Grrrr!" Makari throws a soldier to the ground with a powerful punch that sent him sprawling. His mouth gaped open, foam bubbling at the corners. "Is there anyone else who dares to challenge me?" she demanded, her voice a guttural mix of power and mockery. It sliced through the silence, causing a ripple of unease to run through the line of soldiers standing before her. Two muscular African soldiers, their faces etched with a defiant determination, stepped forward. Their eyes met Makari''s, unwavering. A wave of cheers erupted from the surrounding soldiers. Makari''s smile widened, a predatory grin that promised pain. A friendly match was currently being held in the camp of the 9th Regiment located in the city of Oma, or so it was supposed to be, had devolved into a brutal display of strength. Makari, a warrior woman with a fierce aura, stood amidst a ring of soldiers, her eyes glittering with a dangerous intensity. Meanwhile, under the shade of a luxurious canopy, Emperor Alberto watching his soldiers being beaten like children by Makari. He had come here to visit the city. He felt a little embarrassed to see his soldiers defeated. ''This woman is very strong'' Alberto looked at the colonel of the 9th Regiment next to him. Who had lowered his head in shame. Masu quickly apologized to Alberto. "Your Majesty, please don''t mind. She is actually a mindless stupid warrior. She has little sense of intelligence. Please forgive. " They all apologized to Alberto because they thought Alberto might have been very angry about it. "Don''t worry about it, I didn''t mind. I think I should appoint her as a trainer for our soldiers. She is very strong and I am confident that she will make our soldiers stronger." He looked at the Colonel of the 9th Regiment. Who was covering his face in shame. He was feeling very ashamed of his soldiers'' successive defeats. "Colonel, what do you think of this?" "Um...I am.." The Colonel stammered. He couldn''t find the words to express his humiliation and bewilderment. "Okay, then the decision has been made. I will appoint her as a trainer." Alberto said "Also Carl, do you want to fight her?" Alberto looked at Carl who was standing behind him. "Me" "Yes, don''t you want to test your new power?" "Hmm, Ok" Carl handed over his sword and gun to the Colonel. Then, he stepped onto the training ground, ready to face Makari. The soldiers of the Empire, their morale crushed by their earlier defeats, felt a surge of renewed hope as they saw Carl enter the arena. Makari gave a big grin and bared her teeth. "Then you are my new opponent, Let''s see how long you can stand against me. Also, Your clothes are different from theirs. May I know your identity? " "Of course, I am Carl Valerius. Commender of the Imperial Special Security Division. I challenge you to a duel." Makari''s grin stretched even wide Chapter 35 You are now my husband 16¡ª10¡ª1560 WC Bernard Empire General Marcus was currently inspecting Camp Seven, where the second Infantry battalion was stationed. Marcus continued to inspect the buildings, where each soldier slept. He was in a good mood after seeing how tidy each soldier''s room was; even the bathrooms were so tidy that he could see his reflection on the floor. He then continues to move to another base; he is now headed towards Barto City, where the 3rd infantry division was stationed. Marcus arrived at Base; he was met by the base commander, Major General David Arriving at the camp, Marcus immediately noticed the fifteen AH-1 Cobra, twenty-eight MLRS, ten 2B1 Oka, 10 SA-2 Guideline(Anti-Aircraft Missiles) and twenty M115 howitzers. Marcus then comments, "Well, it looks like you are quite heavily armed with long-range weapons even though you are an infantry division. But I can''t blame you as you are the first line of defence when the navy fails to stop the forward of the enemy." Major General David said, " Well, it is really the case General, but we will still be using infantry tactics if the enemy gets passed these weapons. Our strategy is to destroy as many enemies as we can before they even reach the shores of our land." General Marcus immediately asked, "How many more weapons are needed to be delivered here." The Major General replied, " We are expecting the deliveries of an additional six SA-2 Guideline, ten M110 howitzers, and twelve M48 Patton" Marcus said, " Well those M48 Patton tanks might be delivered longer as the manufacturer is still focused on producing T-72." "Well, it doesn''t matter if it will take longer to deliver our preferred tanks as we still have not yet been at war. Well, we should really give priority to building more cities, as our population is starting to grow a little bit. With all the couples giving birth to babies." _________________ The automotive factories were now busy building the T-72 tank, and all of the workers were even staying for overtime in the factory. As they have a deadline schedule of 2 months, to complete the ordered T-72 by the First Armored Division. Tom, who was the head of the factory, was checking the finished T-72; he was checking if anything was out of place or malfunctions on the system. Or even the engine and controls of the tank are working right. He then went to his office. After checking, he immediately validated the finished T-72 identification number. Tom was very exhausted after working 12 hours a day; his secretary came into his office and immediately handed him an official letter from the corps. The letter contained an order for another batch of M113 APCs. He then thought¡ª ''It looks like we will be busy again. I wish we had more factories. Hmmm, maybe I should write to my boss about asking to build more factories to decrease our workload.'' -------------------------------------- Oma City ¡ª 9th Regiment Camp ________________________ Makari gave a big grin and bared his teeth. "I am Makari, former leader of the Mokoro tribe. I accept your challenge to fight. Let''s see how strong you are." Makari rushes towards Carl. Carl, on the other hand, stood like a statue. Makari swung her fist at Carl with great speed. But Carl effortlessly dodges the attack. Makari''s eyes widened in surprise. Carl moved, and he quickly kicked Makari in the chest; it was so fast that Makari couldn''t react. The force of the impact sent her flying backwards, crashing to the ground with a thud. "That was a good punch," Carl said, his voice calm and steady. Makari stood up, her eyes blazing with anger. She lunged forward and charged again, but Carl dodged all of her attacks. Makari lunged, a fierce growl escaping her lips, swinging her fist with all her might. Weapons Mastery: S Leadership: A Magic Resistance: S Unique Abilities:¡ª Royal Oath: Grants an aura of protection to the Emperor and enhances Carl''s combat prowess when defending him. Tactical Precision: Grants Carl the ability to strategize and react quickly in chaotic combat situations, anticipating his enemy''s movements and taking advantage of every opportunity. Iron Will: Grants Carl a high level of mental fortitude, making him resistant to fear, mental manipulation, and psychic attacks. Justice''s Strike: A powerful attack that infuses the Blessed Sword with holy energy, dealing heavy damage to undead and demonic creatures. ?|¡ª¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª|? "Besides, Makari doesn''t have to remain a single for the rest of her life anymore," Morsi said with a laugh. "Wait a minute, What do you mean by single?" Makari stood up, she looks at Carl "By the traditions of the Mokoro," she said, her voice trembling slightly, "You are now my husband" The silence stretched on, a tangible weight pressing down on the scene. Carl, frozen in place, stared at Makari, his mind struggling to process the words. He''d fought to prove his strength, to earn the respect of the tribe, but he hadn''t anticipated this. "What the hell are you talking about!?" Carl''s voice, though loud, was still controlled. The crowd, their whispers silenced, watched the unfolding drama. Makari took a step towards Carl, her gaze unwavering. "This is our tradition. If you want to marry any woman from our tribe, you must first prove yourself by defeating her in a fight, and since you defeated me, you are now my husband. To refuse it is to disrespect our ancestors, our way of life." "But... this... this is ridiculous!" Alberto and the tribal leaders come here Alberto claps his hands "Whoah, Carl, congratulations!" "Sir, please don''t joke," Carl said, his voice strained, a plea for understanding hidden within the words. "I... I don''t understand what''s happening." ''Of course, you don''t understand, you fu**ING stupid loser! a Beautiful woman like her wants to marry you and you are acting like a fool instead of accepting her.'' Although Alberto didn''t say these things out loud. He thought to himself, keeping a smile on his face. "Ah, Carl, Makari wants to marry you. You should accept it." "Huh" The other leaders of the tribe and Makari were happy with this. But Carl was still standing there stunned Makari, a triumphant smile gracing her lips, stepped closer to Carl. She wrapped her arms around him in a warm embrace, her ample bosom pressing against his chest. "Ah! How long I''ve been waiting for this day, I finally found my dear!" She hugged him more tighter Meanwhile, Our MC Alberto feels very jealous¡ª(: _______________________ Chapter 36 Kraken Great Britannia Palace The Royal palace of Britannia Kingdom is spread over 200 acres of land. The main palace structure, a masterpiece of Gothic architecture, spans over 1 million square feet. It can comfortably accommodate over 500 people. Also, the Grand Ballroom of the palace is capable of hosting more than 1,000 guests for glittering balls and royal celebrations. It''s also adorned with beautiful gardens, including extensive lawns, formal parterres, a large botanical garden, and a magnificent hunting lodge in the surrounding forest. ___________________¡ï¡ï¡ï 20¡ª10¡ª1560 WC Currently, Queen Maria, Rehana and dozens of maids are standing in front of the palace. There were also many Knights standing in a row. The reason they are standing here is because high-ranking dignitaries from various parts of the kingdom are coming to the palace. So they stand here to greet them. Several carriages enter through the main entrance of the Britannia Kingdom palace. The palace''s entrance, a grand portal flanked by two colossal marble lions The Carriages continued to move along the polished stone road. All carriages were luxurious, and each carriage had its own crest embedded in the door and back. Also each carriage was pulled by two Sleipnirs, indicating the power of the people within. The first carriage stopped in front of them; a chubby man with curly blond hair and a blond moustache got out of the carriage. Maria immediately greeted, "Welcome, Duke Farl; I''ve been waiting for your arrival. I haven''t seen you since Elina''s eighteenth birthday last year." The political structure of the Britannia was complex and layered. At the top of the kingdom was the Queen, who was the ruler of the entire kingdom. There are four Dukes under the Queen, who are responsible for ruling different parts of the kingdom. Each Duke had hundreds of Nobles, who ruled a large part of the kingdom. This type of governance is similar to Feudalism, where land is ruled through lords, and rights over land are the basis of ruling power. The Queen could not directly rule every part of the kingdom, so she was dependent on the Dukes, who ruled over their territories. Other Nobles ruled the lower levels of the kingdom, again under the Dukes. Duke Farl replied, "Actually, there has been an increase in piracy in my area, so I''ve been busy with these things." "Ah, So sad. "If you need any help, please let me know." "There''s no need for that. I''ve made my navy stronger than ever. They''ll handle everything." "Ah, It''s Good. Also, I am glad you have come because we have a very important guest today." Maria called a servant, "Take Duke Farl to the meeting room." The second carriage stopped, and a man got out who was 6 feet tall, and had a cut over one eye. The man is in his sixties, his scars make him look very scary. "Welcome, Duke Gorge; thank you for attending this meeting." "Understood!" .... "Commander, look, there''s something under the sea!" "Quick! Fire the cannon!" A ship began to fire BOOM! Boom! Boom! The roar of one cannon after another shook the sea. A column of water rises. Smoke and water droplets spread into the sky. A tentacle suddenly raised above the sea and started to wrap the ship who fired the cannon, pulling it down deep in the ocean Seeing this, everyone on the other ships became afraid. Misthia immediately ordered all ships to flee from the monster rather than engage it. "Fuck why is the Kraken Here?! that thing should only be in the Monsters Sea," All ships turned left and headed south. They avoid a collision with the Kraken, but it starts chasing them. Suddenly a strong wind blew towards the ships, as if an invisible hand was helping them speed up. The ships started speeding. As the Kraken began to give up their pursuit, a celebratory tone spread across the ships. They thought of themselves as if they had come out of the mouth of death. But the joy did not last long. Another explosion roared through the air, a mercenary ship bursting into flames. Crews from other ships immediately looked at the explosion. They saw that more than 30 ships began to surround them from all sides, and the Kraken was also with them. Misthia immediately recognized the ship''s flag, "It''s the Black Fleet pirates." Everyone was horrified to hear this, as the Black Fleet pirates were one of the largest pirate groups in the North and Central Ocean. The captain of the largest ship in the pirate fleet was speaking to his subordinates. "The flag you see is the Blue flag mercenary flag." One of the pirates said, "Captain, you mean mercenaries led by that hot chick". "Yes, boy, that hot chick, kekeke~she has a great seductive body. So if we catch her, I''ll play with her first, until she breaks. After that, you all can play with her, do whatever you want with her." Hearing the captain''s words, the pirates shouted. Pirate ships began attacking Mercenary ships. The pirate captain immediately said to the Kraken''s tamer, "Order the Kraken to attack" Chapter 37 The Meeting Meeting Room Many people are sitting around a large luxurious oak table **** Queen Maria, draped in royal purple, held the attention of every noble gathered around the grand oak table. "Well, I have gathered you all here today, for a meeting. I would like to introduce you to our special guest today, Sir James Thompson." James stood up from his seat. "Hello," he said, his voice smooth and low, "I''m James Thompson. I''m the Foreign Minister of the Bernard Empire." Everyone in the room was confused to hear about a country called the Bernard Empire. They had never heard of a country with that name, so many were skeptical. "Bernard Empire? How? Where? Does this so-called empire exist?!" "I understand it''s a bit strange," he admitted, his voice still warm and inviting, "but our country exists." He held a map in his hand and pressed it to a specific place. "This is the location of our country, which is not shown on your map." "It is located in the Monsters sea." The room became noisy at the mention of the Monsters sea. It was unbelievable to them. "But how can this be?!" Duke Gorge said, his voice a mixture of disbelief and apprehension. "The monsters'' sea is full of sea monsters. The weakest monster in that sea is Class B. How can you survive there?" James pushed a box of soap towards them. Duchess Milana took it carefully and looked at the soap inside. Her eyes widened. The soap was emitting a fresh, pleasant scent like roses, which impressed her greatly. "Also our canned foods, these foods can last for years, so imagine how useful these foods would be during military operations or natural disasters. We could immediately stave off hunger and save ourselves more time and resources." "We also have products like papers, pens, notebooks and pencils. They are of high quality, which are so smooth and clear that you might even think that it is more expensive than the parchment paper you use and the pencil. Imagine if you make a mistake while writing, you will definitely throw the paper away because you cannot remove the letters. But you can erase the letters written with this pencil, saving a lot of money than using quills and ink." Everyone immediately became more interested after hearing about the products from James. "Well, your products seem very interesting, How about we arrange a cultural exchange event between us?" "Very good proposal. I agree with it," Queen Maria declared, a sly smile playing on her lips. "Diplomat James will present the products, culture and food of their country, and in return, we will do the same in the Bernard Empire. This exchange will be managed and run by some of our selected people." Everyone was happy about the cultural exchange, but they also felt scared to hear that they would have to go to the Monster''s Sea. Most of the people in the room were praying that they would not be selected. "Also, My Queen, How about arranging a military exhibition during the cultural exchange?" "We are curious to know how strong they are." "Hmm, I don''t see any problem with that. That''s a very good proposal." Queen Maria then addressed everyone, "Well, are there any other problems or questions regarding the current outcome of this meeting?" ________________________ Hello, everyone! I''m the writer I hope you enjoy this chapter! If you find any mistakes, please let me know in the comments so I can correct them. I''m always looking for ways to improve, so if you have any feedback or suggestions, please don''t hesitate to share them. Chapter 38 Where are we?? The continent of Ostra consists of seven countries that formed an alliance with each other so that they could protect themselves from the superpowers. Since there are two powerful super countries in their neighboring continent Aria. Indiana and Malak. These two nations have conquered other countries of Aria and expanded their empire. Which is why there are only these two countries on the Aria continent. The purpose of this Ostra Continent Alliance was to protect themselves from the aggression of these Super countries and to preserve their independence. However, a rift arose in this Alliance when the Lativa kingdom began attacking their neighboring country, Amazonia. Due to which the alliance broke up. The Lativa Kingdom and Harnas form a faction among themselves, and Harnas attacks Jimland with the help of the Lativa Kingdom to expand their territory. The other nations of the Ostra continent condemn the aggression of the Lativa Kingdom and Harnas and provide aid to Jimland and Amazonia in various ways. Although they do not declare war directly, their aid sends a clear message that they stand against the activities of the Lativa Kingdom and Harnas. This situation raises the prospect of a major war on the Ostra continent. As a result of this conflict, the Ostra continent has been divided into two opposing factions: the Lativa Kingdom and Harnas on one side, and the other nations of Ostra on the other~ All these events began when King Philip VI of the Lativa Kingdom died, and a fight for the throne began between his two sons. Prince Eric and Prince Caspian. Where Caspian defeated his older brother Prince Eric and his supporters in a fierce battle and declared himself the ruler of the Lativa Kingdom. ¡ï¡ï¡ï------------------- 09¡ª10¡ª1560 WC After losing the battle, Prince Eric fled the kingdom with his loyal subordinates Edith, his personal maid, who is also a skilled martial artist, Sorceress Hanna and Gareth, former knight captain of the Latvia Kingdom Their destination was the Republic of Aurelia, an independent and powerful state, where they hoped to find refuge. They hire Blue Flag mercenaries for this. However, before they reach their destination, they are attacked by pirates. "These pirates control a Kraken, they''ve trapped us." The pirate ships began to attack. One by one the mercenary ships began to sink. Only four mercenary ships remain Misthia, the leader of the mercenaries, orders the remaining crew to counterattack. Despite their dire situation, Misthia is determined to fight to the end. Hanna, seeing this, decided to use her magic. Eric shouted at her "Are you an idiot trying to teleport 3 ships. Your life force might be used if you run out of mana "Prince, this is to save your life. I don''t want to disappoint you a second time!" Hannah''s voice was firm. She was easily defeated by Caspian in the battle for the throne. Because of which she feels a lot of regret. But she didn''t want to disappoint Eric again this time. She will protect Eric, even if it costs her death. A new determination and conviction appeared in her eyes. Hanna quickly cast her spell. A sudden beam of light enveloped the mercenary ships, blinding the pirates "Maximize Magic: 7th Circle¡ªMass Teleportation!" The mercenary ships were teleported to another location. Misthia and everyone on the ship were confused as they didn''t know where they had been teleported to. Misthia approached Eric and his team "Can you tell us where you teleported us to?" Hanna is too weak from using magic, but she tries to answer, but with a heavy breath, Hanna falls unconscious. Eric quickly grabs Hanna, "Hanna, are you okay!?" Eric said worriedly Edith who was standing a little further away quickly came forward. "Looks like she''s passed out due to using a lot of mana. Give her to me and I''ll take her to the room." He also selected the professions of these people. Doctor, Nurse, Dentist, Veterinarian, Musician, Actor, Singer, Dancer, Writer, Photographer, Designer, Animator, Game Designer, Comedian, Musician, Architect, Engineer, Jeweler, Waiter, Waitress, Bartender, Cashier, Driver, Pilot, Firefighter, Scientist, Physicist, Journalist, Novelist, Poet, Farmer etc The System updated, its statistics flashing before his eyes: _____________ ¡ï¡ï¡ï Name: Alberto Bernard LEVEL: 32 HP: 100/100 MP: 34,000/350,000 Experience Points: 134,639/250,000 Technological level: 1970 Country Citizen: 460,025/800,000 Military Troops: 50,000/ 80,000 Air force: 20,000/ 30,000 Navy staff: 50,000/ 50,000 Police: 30,000/50,000 Heroes: One SS and Two S rank Map Inventory Shop Balance: 2,107,089,094 SC ¡ª¡ª¡ï_¡ï¡ª ______________ Alberto then began purchasing livestock to ensure the food needs of his large population. He purchased 20,000 cows at a cost of 10,000,000 SC. He also purchased five thousand sheep, fifty thousand chickens, thirty thousand ducks, four thousand camels, and ten thousand goats. There are currently two million hectares of farmland within the empire, so Alberto has no need to build farmland now. He purchased five hundred fishing boats - to ensure the fish demand of his countrymen. There were currently only three shipbuilding firms in the empire, and they were all currently busy building warships and cargo ships. So he purchased fishing boats from the system. It also saved a lot of time. Using the system, he purchased five hundred fishing boats at once and stationed these boats in different ports. So that fish could come from every corner of the sea. "Your Majesty, your coffee." Yara said politely. She gracefully approached Alberto, holding the coffee cup in her hand. "Thank you, Yara" Alberto took the coffee from Yara and took a sip. He then turned his attention back to the system again. Chapter 39 Zero Crime, Zero Fear 21¡ª10¡ª1560 WC __________________ Elizabeth enters Alberto''s office "Good evening, Your Majesty" Alberto, looking up from his documents, said, "Ah, Elizabeth, Good evening. Humm...You brought more files. I was thinking that maybe I could get some rest now," Alberto said, the look of exhaustion clear in his eyes. "Excuse me, Your Majesty. But as an emperor, you have many responsibilities. You don''t have time for luxuries." Alberto let out a long breath. Elizabeth handed Alberto a file. "Minister James has requested some items. The Britannia Kingdom wants to have cultural exchanges with us. Here is a list of what he wants. He has requested that these be sent within three days. Also, he has requested several soldiers and weapons. Because the Britannia Kingdom wants to see our military capabilities." "Well, okay, then send it. I don''t see any problem with it." Alberto said with a little annoyance, a tired look in his eyes. "But Your Majesty, the problem here is that their ports are not large enough for our ships. It will be difficult for our ships to dock." "Hmm, that''s a problem. So how about sending the goods by air?" "Your Majesty, they are a medieval country. How can you expect them to have an airport where our planes can land?" Elizabeth stifled a smile, looking at Alberto. "Well, I''m very tired. My head isn''t working properly. So what''s your suggestion on this matter?" Alberto said, a hint of annoyance evident in his tired eyes. "Your Majesty, I think we should send an aircraft carrier. We can send the goods to the port by helicopters from the aircraft carrier. That would be very effective." Elizabeth said confidently. "Okay, that''s a very good idea. I''ll allow it." Alberta signed the file and affixed his seal. He then handed the file to Elizabeth. "Handle it right," he said. Elizabeth took the file and gave Alberto another file. "What''s this for?" "The Navy is requesting permission to patrol the entire Monstrous Sea" "But we don''t have enough ships to patrol the entire Monstrous Sea." "For this reason, Admiral Ramirez has requested the construction of 100 Fubuki-class Destroyers and Type VII U-boats. Since they are of a relatively simple design, they can be produced quickly," Elizabeth said. "Also, I propose to build four more shipyards and six automobile factories. The number of factories we currently have is insufficient." "Hmm, okay, I authorize this." Alberto signed and sealed the file. "Anything else?" he said, looking at Elizabeth. "Please, Your Majesty, see the third file." Alberto opened the third file. "Hmm, another island." "Yes, Your Majesty, our navy has found another island six hundred kilometers northeast of our island. This island is approximately three hundred thousand square kilometers in size. Our reconnaissance aircraft have observed it well." Alberto began to flip through the pages of the file. "No problem. I''m going now," Elizabeth said, with a smile. "Have a good night," Alfred said, with a polite smile. Elizabeth said, "Thank you, Alfred. Good night to you too." Elizabeth exits the palace. Three Rover p5 model cars were waiting for her outside the palace. One car is for Elizabeth and the other two are for the bodyguards. A member of the ISSD, dressed in a gentlemanly black suit, opens the car door for Elizabeth. After Elizabeth got inside the car, the cars started moving. Hum...Vroommmmm...whoosh...whoosh... The bodyguards got into their cars and provided security from the back and front of Elizabeth''s car. *** Elizabeth let out a tired sigh. "Rena, give me a bottle of water." "Here, Mam," Rena, her personal assistant, quickly handed a bottle of water to Elizabeth. "Thank you," Elizabeth said, opening the bottle and taking a sip. "Ma''am, you should rest. You''re very tired," Rena said, worriedly. "I still have a lot of work to do. I can''t waste time resting now. Our Emperor is working hard to move our country forward, and as his loyal servant, I am ready to help him in the best way I can." "You''re right, Mam. We should help the Emperor in every way we can." Rena agreed, a look of devotion clear in her eyes. "Of course!" "Also, Mam. The Minister of Finance requested to meet with you." Rena said "Why?" "Actually, Mam, you know that there are currently no criminals in the empire since our crime rate is zero percent. But we have more than thirty thousand policemen in our country. That is why he is demanding to reduce the number of policemen and their salaries. Since the policemen are currently just lazily receiving their salaries. Since they have nothing to do." Rena said, "He was saying that it is a waste of money and we should reduce their numbers and salaries and invest in other sectors" "I think he''s right about that," Elizabeth said. "There''s no crime in the Empire at the moment. Because no one would go against the Emperor and break the law. So we don''t need to have such a large police force in this situation." Elizabeth kept thinking about this. She knew that the role of the police force was essential in maintaining security and order, but the current situation was different. The lack of crime and the strength of law and order had called their activities into question. "Tell the Finance Minister, I''m ready to discuss this with him." Rena nodded. "Of course, Mam. I''ll let him know." Elizabeth saw the city outside the car window. The people of the city, walking along the busy streets, had no fear or anxiety. It was a peaceful society, where everyone lived safely. The car continued to move towards the city center. Chapter 40 Caspian Vi Latvia A man was pressing a woman down onto a king bed. His name is Caspian Vi Latvia, the ninth ruler of the Latvia Kingdom. He grabbed her neck from behind and pulled it up, enjoying the interplay of pain and pleasure on her face, his grunts and her moans mixing together as he lost himself in his bliss. "My, my King, please, please forgive me..." "Hmph, is that all the Queen of the Amazonia can handle? Hmm, I''m sure you can make better sounds than that. Moan for me." However, as he looked down on the woman whose body was already twitching as she passed out, He slapped her buttocks with a "Hmph!" and dumped her onto the bed like a used toy. The white-skinned woman rolled off the bed like a broken doll. The impact returned her to consciousness, and her body shuddered. Her hair was green, and she had a beautiful body. However, her body was covered in bruises, bite marks, and many other signs of violence. "If you pass out just that much, you won''t be able to satisfy me..." "Please forgive me..." the woman moaned in a trembling, small voice. Her eyes looked over to him as she climbed off the cold stone floor and back onto the bed. "Try harder, then" "Please show mercy, my King..." "Enough! I''m going back!" He turned his muscled body away and ordered his attendants to dress him. The Woman rose naked from the bed and wrapped herself in its sheets. Then she limped away, supporting herself against the wall as she left the room. As she was leaving the room, a man entered. "Nile, are you as stupid as them!? If you are, then go and drink your mother''s milk again to grow your brain!" Caspian scolded him. Nile bows his head, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty" "I want to capture my brother. Alive. I want that thing of his, and his women too," Caspian said in a cold tone. "I''ve held myself back for years, but now that I have the power, I won''t hold myself back anymore. I want to play with Edith and Hanna." Lust shines in his eyes. "But...." Caspian stopped in his tracks. Furious, he punched the wall. This created a huge crack in the wall. Dust flew up, and a terrifying sound echoed through the room. "If that traitor Martin hadn''t betrayed me, they would never have escaped the kingdom, " Caspian''s voice was filled with anger and despair. "Your Majesty, I told you before that he is not trustworthy." Caspian''s eyes flashed with cold anger. "Yes, you were right. That bastard betrayed me at the last moment. He gave my brother Eric and his group chance to escape" A powerful aura began to emanate from Caspian''s body, causing Nile and the servants in the room to have difficulty breathing. The air became thick as if an invisible force was squeezing their throats. "Your Majesty, please calm down," Nile said, struggling to breathe. His voice was shaking. "Ah! I lost my Temper again" Caspian said, calming himself. There was still a hint of anger in his voice, but the aura had subsided considerably. Nile took a deep breath and said, "What are your orders now, Your Majesty?" There was still a look of pain on his face, but he was trying to keep his voice firm. "Announce to all the pirates that I will reward two hundred thousand gold coins to whoever can capture my brother." "200,000 gold coins! Isn''t that too much?, Your Majesty" Nile''s voice revealed concern. "Nile, I am willing to spend more than that if necessary to get that thing and my brother two women. Go and spread my announcement to everyone. I want my brother and his companions alive!" "I understand, Your Majesty" Chapter 41 The convoy arrives Athens The people who were assigned to go into the Britannia Kingdom gathered at the port. Everyone was talking to each other, most of them excited because they were going abroad for the first time. The company assigned to go into the Britannia Kingdom were neatly lined up and briefed by their commanding officer. The port was still loading some cargoes as well as vehicles Piles of cargo were being stacked on the deck of the aircraft carrier Akagi. Tall cranes were busy lifting vehicles and placing them into the ship deck. The aircraft carrier Akagi was preparing for another mission, carrying a heavy load. After loading goods and vehicles, the soldiers boarded the Aircraft carrier. Then the ship''s crew began checking the ship''s systems. Every engine, every system, was undergoing rigorous testing. The engineers were doing their duty, making sure the ship was working perfectly. A worker held a checklist with a column of check marks. With the final tests completed, the Akagi was ready for her voyage. The aircraft carrier Akagi was escorted by three Fletcher-class destroyers. The four ships sailed towards the Britannia Kingdom, which is about 2000 kilometers away from their country. The Captain who was in the bridge accompanied by his officers was looking at the instruments in the dash of the ship. They were checking the status of the ships, such as speed, location, temperature, weather forecast, and the radar map. One of the officers reported, " Maximum speed will be reached in 8 minutes, engine temperature normal, wind speed 15 kilometers east, buoyancy stable. " The Captain said, " Well the weather and sea current sure is friendly to us today, it''s good" ... 1000 hours After a long journey, the aircraft carrier and its escort ship arrived near the port of Maria. However, the harbor was not deep enough for Akagi, so Akagi was forced to stop some distance from the harbor. Helicopters were used to transport goods and vehicles to the harbor. Hearing the roar of the helicopter, the port people looked up and saw large crates and vehicles hanging below the helicopter. Many people were surprised and many were scared. Since they had never seen anything like this before. "God! What is this?" someone said loudly. "It''s a huge bird! It doesn''t have wings, yet it flies!" another man exclaimed. Another one spoke his opinion, "Maybe those are just merchants who are able to hire a powerful mage" The wagon became noisy after the passengers started to give their opinions on what the carriages really were about. The convoy was let in immediately by the guards that were stationed at the gates; every guard that was on duty that day wanted to know the reason why there were a lot of big horseless carriages arriving; some of the guards asked their superiors, but their questions were not answered. The lead humvee, where the commander was, spoke to his sergeant, " Report to command that we have arrived at the destination. " He then picks up his radio and says, "Everyone we will be meeting with the ISSD in 15 minutes." The convoy stopped at the roadside, and all of the soldiers got out and stretched their bodies after the long drive they did. Many people on the streets have strange gazes at the newly arrived convoy. Everyone in the streets has mixed feelings about the soldiers, which they don''t know we''re literally soldiers, as they thought that they were mages because every single one of them was carrying an iron staff. The people will call someone a soldier if they are wearing armour that may be made from leather or plate; it could also be made from iron. Another one is he is carrying a short sword, a spear, or a bow and arrow. The armour had the insignia of the army or the royal family''s military. But the people saw were men in green with almost identical clothes, and people thought they were ugly looking that if they were standing next to a knight, they would look like servants of the knight. The soldiers noticed the gazes of the people but they just ignored their gazes. After a few minutes, a Humvee came near the convoy, and a member of the ISSD got out to meet the platoon leaders. The ISSD soldier went near the platoon commanders, and spoke, " Captain Levi, welcome to the Barta. I will be leading you to your camp, please follow me. " The soldiers got in immediately to their designated vehicles and moved forward, following the ISSD member. The soldiers and the organizing members were looking at the view of the city. The convoy continued to travel. After a few minutes, they were able to reach their destination; the soldiers saw the ISSD members and some locals arranging the area of the cultural exchange event. The soldiers immediately got out of their vehicles, as well as the organizers; the platoon commander then spoke to their subordinates. Captain Levi:¡ª "Ok, men have arrived at our destination; all of you know why we are here; we are here to show the power and capabilities of our country''s military. So I will be expecting a good performance during the exhibition, don''t do anything stupid that will make us a laughing stock for their people, show them that we are a force to not be taken easily, so everyone is careful when exploring or speaking with the locals. Am I clear with these men!? " All of them replied, " Yes Sir! " The soldiers started to move; they started to scout the area and coordinated with the ISSD to know the possible escape routes, danger zones, and advantage defensive position. Some of the organizers, along with the soldiers, started to build the tents and arrange the place. They even thought of decorating the tables and chairs where the kingdom nobles would be sitting. They also made tents for different products in their country; the tents were designed with the logos of the products. The organizers also reviewed their planned programs while Captain Levi''s company started to practice again with their demonstration of the weapons. The locals who were helping were weirded out by the actions of the company and thought they were just readying for a stage play. Chapter 42 The Mark of the Pirate and the Satellite launch Houses were ablaze, and the cries of men, women, and children intermingled in a cacophony of despair. A coastal village was being raided by pirates. Numerous pirates searched the village, packing the plundered goods into wooden boxes to be transported to their ships. Other pirates gathered the villagers to select slaves. One pirate took a fancy to a teenage boy, pulling him out of the crowd. The boy, overwhelmed and trembling, watched helplessly as a woman clung to his legs. "Please, don''t take my son. He''s all I have left", she begged, her eyes brimming with tears and terror. "Let go! " the pirate who grabbed the boy shouted at her. But the woman, still pleading, clung tighter to her son, refusing to let go. Impatient, the pirate swung his knife-wielding hand, and the woman fell into a pool of blood. "Mom!!!" The boy, gripped by the pirate, screamed in anguish and despair, "You monster! " He bit the pirate''s arm fiercely, a desperate act of resistance given his small stature. The pirate, in pain, cursed and knocked the boy unconscious with his fist, then tossed him at the feet of another pirate. These young, mentally undeveloped boys, lacking the ability to resist, were prime choices for slaves. Once on the pirate ship, if they quickly adapted to the harsh environment, they could become reserve members of the pirate crew and eventually full-fledged pirates. If not, they would remain slaves for life. The other villagers, sitting on the ground, watched in fear, too terrified to resist, praying that misfortune wouldn''t befall them. The pirate selecting slaves approached the crowd again, looking for the next victim On a nearby high ground, Mudfish Gaden stood, watching the fiery blaze engulfing the fishing village with a smug expression. At that moment, a subordinate ran over from the village to report to him "Boss, we''ve nearly finished looting. We should leave now before Duke Farl''s navy arrives." "Don''t worry, Jack. We have ten Galleons and thirty Schooner ships. So it will take a few more days for Duke Farl''s navy to prepare themselves to fight with us." The pirate leader said with a slight smile, a look of confidence in his eyes. He is a Beastmen with an eyepatch. His name is Dem, part of the Black Fleet pirate organization "Still, boss, we have looted many villages and small towns in this region. We think we should leave this region now, and focus on something bigger. Like imprisoning that prince" "Are you talking about the former Prince of Latvia?" "Yes, Boss. I heard that the reward for his capture has been increased. The King of Latvia will reward 200,000 gold coins to whoever captures Prince Eric and his companions alive." The pirate''s voice was a little excited. The greed for money shone in his eyes. "200,000 gold coins!" The pirate leader''s eyes widened. The look of disbelief was clear on his face. "That''s equivalent to the total annual income of a small country." "So Boss, what do you think about this?" "Hehe, it''s a jackpot. Plus, Big Father will be very happy." The pirate leader grinned, showing his teeth. A sinister plot was evident in his eyes. A voice then shouted, 5 minutes before take-off. All the people in the room started to concentrate even harder on the monitors in front of them. Some of them were flipping switches, Some were coding on their keyboard, and others were talking with their headsets. After a few minutes, a man spoke into a microphone and his voice was broadcast all over the place. The voice said, " 30 seconds before Alberto 1 takes off." As all of them were waiting for the takeoff, the giant screen showed many different parts of the rocket. Smoke was coming out from its massive thrusters, and the mechanical things holding the rocket started to slowly release their support. The man''s voice echoed again to the entire place: 10 9 8 7 6 4 3 2 1 0 Flames started to appear from rocket thrusters where the engines were connected. Smoke filled the area where the rocket stood, all dust and particles were blown away, and all the mechanical things supporting the rocket folded, returning to their place when unused. The rocket slowly flew a few meters above the ground before increasing its thrust at the same time, increasing the speed of how it reached the sky. The man''s voice echoed again, "Three minutes before, Alberto 1 will approach Thermosphere in 3 minutes." The rocket continued to fly towards the Thermosphere before reaching space; the rocket passed the ozone layer of the planet and the stratosphere and, after a few seconds, started to enter the Mesosphere of the planet Proxima. The man''s voice echoed again, "Alberto 1 entering Thermosphere in Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one. Alberto has entered the thermosphere. Alberto will enter the exosphere in ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one. Alberto has entered, five, four, three, two, one, Saria has reached space." The man still continued, " Preparing for satellite release in 10 minutes, Initiating orbit travel, shell connections detach, setting up target waves 13¡ã x 24¡ã error by 3% calculating, error-corrected 14¡ãx 25¡ã error by 0.1%. Adjusting time frame GMT-24, 16, 17, 32, 8, 18. Setting up bios 30% complete, bios 48% complete, 63% complete, 73% complete, 87% complete, 99% complete, 100% complete. Shell connectors 100% detached releasing pressure holders." Alberto was listening to the people around him, which he thought was quite cool, but the scene was so boring for him that he yawned unintentionally. He then looked everywhere; he could see people looking at the monitors, which showed waves of line; others showed numbers that he didn''t understand; others were looking at the map; others were looking at a blueprint of the rocket, which you can see that many dot lights appearing on each part. After a few minutes, the man spoke again, "Releasing Satellite from the shell in, ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one. Satellite released." The man''s voice echoed again, " Satellite will be operational in Three hours." After that cheers and claps from all the people in the room echoed. Alberto was bored to the core that he had fallen asleep but was woken by the sudden cheers of people. Alberto thought to himself { I''m never going back here again in this boring place. I want to sleep now, I guess it is already getting late.} Chapter 43 Day 15 22¡ª10¡ª1560 WC For fifteen days, the three ships have been moving steadily forward. There is no joy in the minds of the ship''s crew. The look of fear and despair was clear in their eyes. "Commander, we only have a week''s worth of food left." One of the crew said, a hint of panic in his voice, "If we don''t find land in the meantime, we''ll all die of lack of food!" "Just keep moving forward. We have no other option. Just keep heading west, I''m sure we can find land that way." Misthia said. Though her words were fearless, there were dark circles under her eyes, from lack of sleep and worry. "Okay, Commander" the crew left with worried faces. Gareth and Eric then approached Misthia. "Miss Misthia, are you okay?" Eric asked worriedly. Gareth stood next to him, silently observing Misthia. Misthia looked at them with angry eyes. "Why are you two here?!" "We came to know tha...." Before Eric could finish his sentence, Misthia interrupted him. "What did you come to find out! We are in this situation now because of you. If I had known that you were the fugitive prince of Latvia, I would never accept this task." Eric fell silent. The crew around them were also looking at them with anger and hatred. Their complaint was clear, all this had happened because of him. "I lost seven of my ships and hundreds of men because of you. All of this is because of you." Misthia''s voice was a mixture of sadness and anger. Gareth and Eric''s eyes showed regret and shame. He bowed his head before Misthia and said, "I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry for the deaths of your people and for this situation. I know it''s unforgivable. But we had no other choice. I just wanted to reach Aurelia secretly. I don''t know how they found us. I''m so sorry for the deaths of your people." "Young master, what are you saying! You don''t need to apologize. It was me who hired them. So I should apologize" Gareth said. "Sir Gareth, it''s still my responsibility. The responsibility for all this falls on me," Eric said, a heavy regret in his voice. "TCH! You two stop your drama now! I''m tired of watching your drama! Also, has that mage of yours regained her consciousness?" Misthia said sternly, annoyance and displeasure clearly on her face. "No, she hasn''t regained consciousness yet. She used a lot of mana to teleport us so maybe her mana heart was damaged. I don''t know how long it will take for her mana heart to repair." "Ugh!.. Now get out of my sight! I don''t want to see your faces." "Look, Miss, you can''t talk to the Young Master like that; he''s a prince," Gareth said, stepping forward. "Young Master, don''t say that. It was our decision that we chose to follow you." "Yes Master, Don''t say that" "...." "Umm...Thank you for trusting me." Edith said, seeing the atmosphere in the room getting heavier. "Ah, Master, I should go now. I''m going to help everyone in the kitchen." "Edith, you know they don''t like you," Gareth said. "I know, but I don''t pay attention to them. I''m just happy that I can cook for you. Besides, they''re not that bad." "But Edith, you''re a royal Elite maid," Gareth said. "Sir Gareth, we have self-respect. We can''t just sit around and beg them for food. Besides, I love to work," Edith said with a smile. Eric said nothing because he had nothing to say. Edith then moved from there to the ship''s kitchen. ______________________ Edith came forward to the kitchen and opened the wooden kitchen door. The door was a bit rickety and old. A few people were working here. They all looked at Edith, a mixture of disappointment, anger, and distrust in their eyes. But Edith ignored all this and moved on. Because she had become accustomed to it. A man stood in front of Edith. His large body dwarfed her. He was smoking a cigarette, he had a large white beard on his face and a cut on one of his eyes, which made him look scary. "Ah Mr. Butcher" The man threw a huge tuna fish on the wooden table. "Quickly cut it up. Then you have to clean the dishes and the whole kitchen too" "Understood" Edith said with a smile. The man looked at Edith before leaving, his gaze as if he had compared Edith to a disgusting thing. Edith took the fish-cutting tools in her hands and began to cut the tuna. Her hand movements were quick and precise, each piece of fish being cut evenly. Chapter 44 Choices & Misty Island Among the three ships remaining with the Blue Flag mercenaries, two were Galleons, while the third was Misthia''s flagship. Which is a 200-foot-long ship with two gun decks and 64 bronze cannons. Currently, within the Flagship, Mistia, her Vice Commander, and Captains are gathered in the discussion room. A heavy leather map is placed on the wooden table in the room. The room was illuminated by the candlelight. The people in the room are observing the map with an serious eye "Commander, from my experience I can say that we are still in the North Ocean." The man who said this was their ship''s Captain Gostab, an old man in his sixties. "Well, it''s a good thing we haven''t gone too far. But the North Ocean was still very big." "Commander, what was your decision now?" "We will go to that island tomorrow morning. But I feel something may not be right on that island," Misthia said. Recently they found an island in the sea. Although it was a small island, they were hoping that they could get enough food from that island to help them continue their journey. "But Commander, we have no choice. We are running out of food, and this island is our only hope." "You''re right. Hmmm.... Then tell everyone to get ready. We''ll go to the island tomorrow morning." ____________ 3:40 am The ship''s crew was preparing. They are putting their weapons and other equipment in the small boats. Their faces are worried, but their eyes are determined. "Miss Misthia, can we go with you?" "Huh! Why did you come again," Misthia said, annoyed. Misthia looked at Gareth and Eric who had approached her. There was a cold look in her eyes. "Miss Misthia, we know you don''t like us, but we can help too. I am a Swordmaster and Sir Gareth was a former Knight Captain of our country. Please allow us to help you." Misthia was silent for a moment. She looked at her Vice Commander and Captain Gostab. They nodded in agreement. "Okay, I give you permission to come. But you can''t do anything against my orders." Eric was happy and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you for letting us come with you." The sailors on the ship finished their preparations. A sailor announced, "Boats are ready!" Small boats were lowered into the water one by one from the middle of the ship. One by one, the crew boarded the boats. The crew, in six boats from three ships, began to head towards the island. There was a cold wind blowing on the sea and a thick fog all around, so they were carrying torches in their hands. In a while, these boats reached the island and the sailors started to get off the boats.No?v(el)B\\jnn "It seems that no one lives on this island." She looked down and saw that there was a herring fish under her feet. "What was it doing here?" she asked in surprise. Mistia carefully picked up the fish. The fish was still alive, its thin gills moving slightly. Eric and the other crew were also surprised. They had not noticed it because the island was covered in fog. However, as morning approached, the fog began to lift. They also saw many starfish, crabs, lobsters, and salmon on the ground. Some fish are still moving. But what surprised them the most was that there were also many fish stuck in the trees. "What the hell is that!? " "Mam, Red smoke " A sailor shouted. They saw red smoke rising from many parts of the island. .... Meanwhile, Edith was cleaning Hanna inside the ship After cleaning her excrement, she was soaking her body in a cloth. Hanna''s condition saddens her, a helpless look flickering in her eyes. After cleaning her, she dressed her, then she started cleaning the room. Just then she hears footsteps and looks towards the door. "Vice Captain Ridny" A man in his 30s stood in front of the door. "Ah, you remember my name." "My memory is not so weak that I would forget your name" "Hehehe, you are very interesting," Ridny said with a slight smile, a hint of cuteness floating in his eyes. "So what are you here for?" The man leaned against the wall and took out a cigarette, "You may know that most of the people on the ship went to the island in search of food." "Yes, I know Master Eric and Sir Gareth have been there too." "Hmm, that''s why I came here, because I was bored," Ridny said, blowing cigarette smoke out of his nose "So, have you ever thought about using your skills to make money?" Ridny said with a smile. Edith stopped her work and looked at Ridny. "What do you mean?" "Ah, don''t pretend you don''t understand anything," Ridny says, letting out a cigarette smoke. "Your master has lost the fight for the throne. His brother will kill him if he finds him. You will only waste your life by staying with him. You should leave him. You can join us if you want. We know how to evaluate talents. Although we have suffered a lot of losses due to the Black Fleet pirates, it will not take long to recover. If you join our team, you will be able to earn a lot of money." Edith looks at him crossly. "Thank you very much for your offer. But I decline it. I have vowed to serve Prince Eric until my last breath. I will never leave him." "Girl, don''t be stupid. I''ve seen life more than you. Everything you say was based on your emotions. You''re still very young. Take a good look at yourself. Your clothes are dirty, your hands are rough, your skin was dry." Ridny said in a cold voice, "You haven''t taken care of yourself properly, and here you are taking care of someone else. Little one, I''m saying this for your own good. If you don''t want to join us, there''s no problem. I feel very sorry for you, so I advise you - you should leave him. You would find a much better master than him." Edith''s face suddenly hardened. Ridny''s words plunged her into thought. Her hand almost involuntarily entangled itself in the lap of her dress. At this moment, Ridny''s words kept ringing in her mind clearly, and this question began to haunt her - was she really trapped in the web of her feelings? Chapter 45 A Tide of Terror Red smoke started rising from all directions. They were very scared. Then they heard a dangerous roar. The ground started shaking. "Don''t tell me this... An eight-foot-long creature emerges from the jungle thickets. The creature looks like a Goblin Shark, but it has four legs, like a large lizard, with clawed feet adapted for both swimming and walking on the seabed. The creature quickly jumped out of the thickets and bit a sailor''s hand, tearing it off. The sailor screamed in pain. A strange feeling overcame everyone - fear, disbelief, and surprise. Another sailor, who was carrying arrows, quickly grabbed his bow and aimed at the creature. The arrow flew into the air and hit the creature in the eye. The creature screamed in terrible pain. The attack enraged the creature even more. Its eyes turned red. It moved forward to attack the sailor who attacked it. Then Misthia quickly took out her sword and cut the creature in two with one blow. The creature''s roar stopped, its body fell to the ground. The ground was soaked with the creature''s bloodNo?v(el)B\\jnn "Miss Misthia, what was that?" Eric asked in surprise. Since he had never seen such a creature before. "It''s Snarltooth. A fearsome predator of the sea," Misthia said, a cold look evident in her eyes. "They live in the deep sea and only come to the surface very rarely." {What was this creature doing here!? We need to leave this place quickly. I don''t want to lose any more of my men.} Misthia looked back at her sailors. A sailor was bandaging the injured sailor. They didn''t have any medicine to stop the bleeding, so they were trying to stop the bleeding by wrapping clothes and applying something. There was a look of fear in the sailors'' eyes. "Use the black smoke quickly! We need to leave this island quickly." Misthia said in a stern voice. A look of concern in her eyes. "There could be more Snarltooth here" "Yes, ma''am" A sailor quickly pulled a Signal flare from his bag. Just then they heard more roars. More Snarltooth began to approach. "Leave them to me," Gareth said. Gareth took a deep breath and activated his Aura. His sword began to glow, almost burning. The stream of light emanating from Gareth''s sword took on the shape of a huge dragon, with flaming fins and fierce eyes. "Dragon slash!" In an instant, it cut through all the Snarltooths. The slash passed through the creatures'' bodies, splitting them in two. Blood and organs flew into the air. Everyone was amazed by his skills. ''So this is the power of a Knight captain'' But they didn''t have enough time to celebrate. They heard another huge roar. This roar was even more terrifying, because it seemed to shake the entire sea. A terrible sound that shook their hearts, sent shivers through their bodies. The shadow of terror returned to everyone''s eyes, more intense. As Ridny walked to the door to go out, he saw a Hammer Sharkman standing in front of the door. It had a huge axe in its hand. It attacked Ridny with its axe. Ridny quickly moved away. The Hammer Sharkman''s axe hit the wooden floor. Ridny quickly fired his Flintlock and its head exploded as well. But it wasn''t alone here. Two more Hammer Sharkmen entered the room. This time Ridny drew his sword. A rapier. A Hammer Sharkman attacks him and Ridny fends it off with his sword. Another Hammer Sharkmen attacks Hanna, who is lying on the bed. Edith kicks it in the leg and it falls to its knees. Edith then quickly punched it in the face, knocking it unconscious. Meanwhile, Ridny pulled out another Flintlock he had and shot the Hammer Sharkman in the chest. Blue liquid started to ooze from its stomach and it fell to the ground. Ridny looked at Edith. "Quickly get her on your back. We need to get out of here." Edith nodded. She quickly lifted Hanna onto her back and the two of them started to leave the room. They soon reached the middle gun deck of the ship. They came here and witnessed a terrible incident. They saw about a dozen Hammer Sharkmans here. Their bodies and weapons are covered in the blood of the sailors. These Sharkmans have already killed all the crews here. After killing all the sailors, they cut off their heads to ensure their death. Some Sharkmans were eating the flesh of these dead sailors. Ridny was furious to see his comrades dead like this. His eyes burned with rage. A terrible fire burned within his eyes, a fierce desire for revenge. He gripped his sword tightly. A rapier, a thin and sharp sword that now held a death-bending edge in his hand. "You Bastards! I will kill you all." Ridny shouted. His voice was filled with anger and revenge. The Sharkmans also noticed them. They prepared their weapons and started running towards them. Chapter 46 A Shadow in the Dark The huge turtle began to go into the depths of the sea. Its speed was very slow due to its huge size. The island on its back was sinking into the water as the turtle slowly moved depths into the ocean. Misthia climbs higher up the tree to avoid drowning. But to make their situation more worse, Snarltooth begins to emerge from the water. They bit a sailor''s leg and dragged him under the sea. The sailor screamed at the terrible bite.*Ahhhhhh.....* They tore the sailor apart. The sea water turned red with blood. Seeing this terrible event before their eyes, screams came out of the mouths of the other sailors. A Snarltooth approached Misthia, roaring. Misthia quickly cut off its head with her sword. The head fell into the water and its blood mixed with it. Misthia held on tightly to the branch of the tree. Half of her body was submerged in the water. She thought about swimming to their ship, but Snarltooth could be anywhere, and this creature was even more dangerous in the water. She can heard their sound *Swosh-swosh-swosh Gush-gush-gush Whoosh-whoosh-whoosh* The sound of water being pushed aside by its powerful movement. {So is my life going to end here? I haven''t completed anything yet.} Misthia was very scared now. The fear in her eyes was clear. Her heart was beating fast. Her surroundings were getting dark, because the fear of death was surrounding her. {Please someone help me} Misthia heard the screams of her subordinates. She could also see their ships, on whose decks she could see her sailors fighting. A helpless look was evident in her eyes. As if all hope had been ripped from her. There was no way for them to survive. A Snarltooth leaps out of the water and opens its massive mouth to attack Misthia. Its teeth are sharp, its eyes bloodshot, and with a terrifying roar, it charges towards Misthia, Misthia''s eyes widen. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. All her memories flashed before Misthia''s eyes, Her family, her friends, her dreams. She felt like this was her last time. Everything in her life flashed before her eyes. But when the Snarltooth was just inches away from her, a loud noise was heard. Within moments, the Snarltooth''s body was torn apart. Blood and body parts scattered in the water. Misthia''s eyes froze for a moment. Her mind was filled with an incredible feeling. Her heart was pounding in her chest. She couldn''t believe she had survived. Misthia also heard a sound that grew louder. *BRRRRRRRRRRRRT WHOOSH-WHOOSH-WHOOSH SQUEAL* She saw a large flying bird flying past her, but she didn''t see its wings flap. Its colour was blue, like the ocean. It created a strong wind as it flew past her. In a flash, Misthia''s hair flew back, and her body trembled.No?v(el)B\\jnn She was surprised. She saw it rise higher into the sky. As if a huge bird was soaring through the sky, and a louder sound reached his ears. With a terrifying roar, more of Snarltooths were destroyed in moments. As if an invisible force was destroying the monsters. Misthia''s eyes flashed with hope as it had killed Snarltooths, not them. "What is that?!" ________________________ Ridny quickly moves forward and hits a Sharkman in the neck with his rapier. Its blue blood spills over his face. He kicks another Sharkman away. One Sharkman attacks him from behind with an axe Her eyes widened in fear and surprise. She looked out to sea. In front of her eyes, the head and arms of a huge turtle appeared. It was very large and terrifying. The turtle slowly started to go under the sea and the island on its back also slowly started to sink. This made Edith very scared {This can''t be} She shouted at the sea "Master Eric! Sir Gareth!" Tears started to gather in her eyes. Her mind was filled with a deep fear Then an axe came flying towards her that was thrown by a Sharkman. Just then, a Sharkman threw an axe at her. The axe cut through the air and came towards Edith. Edith saw it and her eyes widened. She tried to block it, but it felt like her whole body had frozen But before it could hit her, it stopped in front of her eyes. A huge hand grabbed the axe. Edith was next to her and saw a huge man that dwarfed her. "Mr. Butcher!" Edith''s face was filled with surprise and hope. (Mr. Butcher looked like a big sumo wrestler) He looked injured. His body was covered in blood, both blue and red. Mr. Butcher looked at Edith coldly. He said nothing. A silent assurance on his face. He turned to look at the Sharkmans. The Sharkmans roared at him. They bared their teeth fiercely and gripped their weapons tightly. They were ready to attack him. A Sharkman grabbed its axe tightly and jumped at Butcher. Mr. Butcher grabbed the Sharkman by the throat with one of his hands, a look of fear in the Sharkman''s eyes. Butcher broke its ribs, the Sharkman fell to the ground with a roar. He stood up straight after killing it. A cold determination in his eyes. Mr. Butcher pointed the axe in one direction and said firmly. "Don''t hide and come out" His voice was calm, almost soothing, but the tone held an undercurrent of steel. It was the voice of a man who had seen too much death, and had lost all fear of it. Edith was surprised by his words. Because she did not understand who Mr. Butcher was talking to. "Kekeke." A hoarse laugh echoed, louder than the roaring shores and raging thunders. Steps came*. . Thud-Thud... and from the darkness, a man emerged. Its sickly flesh shone¡ªtattered robes across the wet floors. The staff barely held the creature up, as the aged arm yearned to fail. "You caught me," the man snickered, his voice a rasping whisper. All the Sharkmans started to stand behind this creature. They stood shoulder to shoulder, their axes held loosely at their sides, no longer threatening, but strangely passive. Their fierce eyes, now devoid of the savage gleam, were fixed on the figure, their entire being radiating a chilling obedience. Chapter 47 Cultural exchange (1) 25¡ª10¡ª1560 WC Britannia Kingdom _______________________ The grand hall of the Kingdom of Britannia was abuzz with excitement as Queen Maria welcomed the nobles of her Kingdom to a historic gathering. The opulent hall, adorned with tapestries and candelabras, was filled with the cream of Britannia''s nobility. At the center of the hall, Imperial Diplomat Joseph stood confidently, flanked by his entourage, With a warm smile, he began to showcase the wonders of the Empire, carefully arranged on ornate tables and pedestals. "Ladies and gentlemen," she began, her voice steady but warm. "Tonight, we welcome a most esteemed guest from the Bernard Empire, Diplomat Joseph, who has travelled far to strengthen the ties between us" Queen Maria raised her goblet, silencing the chatter. "Tonight, We are going to see the products of their country. Let''s see what they can offer us!" Duke Barco leaned toward his wife, whispering, "I do hope this Joseph knows his place. We are not to be easily impressed." "Dear," she replied softly, "I heard they come from the Monstrous Sea. I want to see how unique their products are." At that moment, Joseph went forward with an air of confidence, his modern attire contrasting sharply with the traditional garb of the Britannian nobles. He smiled warmly, scanning the room filled with curious faces. "Good evening, lords and ladies of Britannia!" Joseph''s voice rang clear. "I am Joseph, the Empire''s diplomatic envoy." Joseph, a seasoned diplomat, smiled warmly as he began his presentation. "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed nobles of Britannia, I present to you the wonders of the Empire," he declared, gesturing to the array of products before them. "These marvels will revolutionize your daily lives, bringing comfort, convenience, and joy to your people." Duke Barco leaned in, curiosity etched on his face. "What sort of marvels do you speak of, Diplomat Joseph?" With a flourish, Joseph revealed a small wooden box. "Allow me to introduce our products." Joseph clapped his hands and a man pushing a cart came. The cart contained items that Britannia people were not familiar with. Joseph pulled out a pen and showed it to the people; everyone was curious about the pen. Joseph started to explain what the pen was, and all the people were surprised, One noble commented, "So this pen can write without dipping it into ink, and it can continuously write. " "Yes, You are right " "In the Empire, knowledge is shared widely. These books are a gateway to new ideas, philosophies, and stories." Joseph presented printed books, bound in leather and adorned with golden filigree. The nobles of Britannia, accustomed to laboriously copied manuscripts, were astonished by the sheer volume of knowledge contained within these compact tomes. A Noble woman''s eyes widened in amazement as she took the book from Joseph. "This is incredible!" she exclaimed. "How did you manage to produce so many copies of a single text?" Duke Barco, on the other hand, looked sceptical. "I don''t see the point of this," he said. "We have scribes who can copy manuscripts by hand. What''s the advantage of this...?" Duke Gorge snorted in derision. "It''s a novelty, nothing more," he said. "What''s the use of having multiple copies of a book when one will do?" Duke Farl, however, was fascinated by the book. "This is a game-changer," he said, his eyes scanning the pages. "Imagine being able to disseminate knowledge and information on a mass scale. The possibilities are endless." "So how did you make it and how many books can you copy in a day?" a noble asked Joseph said, "It''s made by the printing press. We can easily make thousands of copies of a book with it." "Thousands!" "Yes" Joseph explained to them about the printing press, how it works, and how it can play a great role in educating their people. It creates discussion among the Nobles. As the nobles continued to discuss the printed books, Joseph smiled, pleased that his gift had sparked such interest and debate. He knew that the printing press was a revolutionary technology, one that would change the way people accessed and shared information. But not everything went according to his plan, because the situation changed quickly. Joseph, a flicker of concern in his eyes, watched as the nobles argued amongst themselves. Their voices, once filled with curiosity, now carried a sharp edge of apprehension. The conversation had shifted from marvelling at the sheer volume of knowledge contained within the books to a heated debate about the implications of widespread literacy. "It''s an insult to our scribes," a Marquis thundered, his voice laced with disdain. "They spend years honing their craft, copying manuscripts with meticulous precision. "This... if this printing press comes to our country it will put their work out of business. It is a cheap imitation, a mockery of true knowledge." "More than that," another noble interjected, his eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Imagine the chaos if every commoner had access to these books! They''d be filled with dangerous ideas, questioning our authority, challenging the very foundations of our society!" The other nobles nodded in agreement. Their fear was palpable. The power of the nobles rested on their exclusive access to knowledge. Literacy was a privilege, reserved for the elite, and the printing press threatened to erode that privilege. Another noble said, "The commoners would be filled with wild ideas, their minds poisoned by radical philosophies. We''ve seen the unrest that can erupt when the masses are stirred." Joseph, sensing the growing hostility, intervened. "My lords, please," he said, his voice calm and steady. "Knowledge is a powerful tool. It can be used to inspire, to educate, and to empower. But it can also be used to manipulate and control. It''s not the knowledge itself that''s dangerous, but how it''s used." His words fell on deaf ears. The nobles, fueled by fear and a deep-rooted sense of entitlement, had already made up their minds. They were not ready for a world where knowledge was freely available, where their power could be challenged by the very people they ruled. Chapter 48 The Iron Beasts of the Deep James stood on the deck of the BNS Hope, the Imperial Navy''s flagship aircraft carrier, gazing out at the endless expanse of ocean. The salty sea air filled his lungs as he watched the sun rise over the horizon. He had recently returned from the Britannia Kingdom. Because of Alberto''s sudden order, James had been forced to hand over his duties to Diplomat Joseph. He was given a new mission. They found an island a few days ago. Taku Island¡ª James''s mission was to establish diplomatic ties with the Taku, bringing them under the empire''s influence. It would not be an easy task, but James was confident in his abilities, and he was determined to succeed. As he turned to re-enter the ship''s interior, James''s thoughts strayed to the Taku. What would they be like? Would they be receptive to the empire''s overtures, or would they resist? James''s mind was already racing with strategies and tactics, as he prepared to face the challenges ahead. James walked into the control room, his eyes scanning the displays and data streams that lined the walls. BNS Hope''s captain Rovin looked up from his console, his expression serious and concerned. "Ah, Minister James, Welcome, we''re approaching Taku Island. We''ll be entering their territorial waters within the hour." "Hmm... That''s good." "Ah, Also Minister James, from what we''ve gathered, the Taku people are a force to be reckoned with. Physically imposing, fierce warriors... We''ve had reports of them using primitive but effective tactics, like ambushes and guerrilla warfare. And, of course, there''s the... other issue." James walked over to the display, his eyes narrowing as he examined the screen. "You mean cannibalism?" The Captain nodded, his expression grim. "Yes, Minister. We''ve heard troubling reports of the Taku people''s ritualistic practices, including the consumption of enemies as part of their traditions. It''s a... delicate situation, to say the least." ___ The Taku war canoes were adorned with colourful feathers and intricate carvings. The Taku warriors, clad in loincloths and feathered headdresses, brandished spears and obsidian-tipped clubs, their faces painted Taku''s POV As the BNS Hope and its escort vessels entered the Taku sea territory, the warriors in the war canoes gazed up at the massive ships in awe and terror. The Taku people had never seen anything like these behemoths before. The battleships loomed over them, their steel body glinting in the sunlight like the scales of giant sea serpents. The warriors'' initial bravado and determination to defend their territory began to falter as they took in the sheer size and firepower of the ships. They had heard stories of the "Iron beasts" that roamed the oceans, but they had never thought they would see them up close. One of the Taku warriors, a young man named Kanaq, let out a terrified cry as he gazed up at the BNS Bismarck. "Kai''kai!" he shouted, pointing a shaking finger at the battleship. "The monster of the deep has come to devour us!" The other warriors began to murmur and whisper among themselves, their eyes fixed on the ships. They had never seen anything so massive and intimidating before. The colourful feathers and intricate carvings on their war canoes seemed pitifully inadequate against the might of these iron beasts. Their leader, the fierce and proud Taku Warrior, Qkua, stood tall on the prow of the lead war canoe, his eyes blazing with a mix of fear and defiance. He raised his arms to the sky and let out a mighty roar as if to summon the gods themselves to aid his people. But even Qkua''s bravery was beginning to waver. He had never seen anything like these before, and he knew that his people were no match for them. He glanced around at his warriors, seeing the fear and uncertainty in their eyes. For a moment, the Taku warriors froze, their spears and clubs seeming futile against the steel leviathans. The thought of defending their land felt insignificant. They forgot about everything except the monsters that loomed over them, Battleships guns and cannons glinting in the sunlight like the teeth of a predator. And then, as one, they turned and paddled away from the ships, their war canoes disappeared into the safety of the nearby islands. Behind them, the iron giants loomed ominously, their presence an unanswered challenge Chapter 49 The Empire State Wedding Bernard Empire ______________________ Makari and Carl''s wedding was taking place. Alberto cleared some space in the capital for the event and erected the Empire State Building there. Once the largest structure in the Earth and now the largest in the empire. He customized it and is currently hosting Makari and Carl''s wedding ceremony inside the Empire State Building. **** Empire state building Cost: $661 million SC Type: Mixed Use Height: 1,454 feet (443.2 meters) Antenna spire: 204 ft (62.2 m) Roof: 1,250 ft (381.0 m) Top floor: 1,224 ft (373.1 m) Floor count: 102 Floor area: 2,248,355 sq ft (208,879 m2) Lifts/elevators: 73 **** The wedding was attended by hundreds of tribal people, ISSD officials, ministers and many high-ranking officials of the country. Alberto summoned the best chefs from the system to cook. The best musicians and dancers in the country also came to the wedding to provide entertainment. A grand wedding was planned for them. Their wedding is currently being telecast on various media outlets. ------- Makari and Carl were standing on stage. Makari was wearing a white wedding dress. Carl looked a little sad. Since, for him,, it was a forced marriage. Alberto had arranged this marriage to strengthen their relationship with the tribes. So it can be said that Carl was unhappy about it. But on the other hand, Makari was very happy. She hugged Carl''s hand and had a beautiful smile on her face. Her eyes were shining. .... {Hehe poor Cal} "Ah, Your Majesty" A man came to Alberto. He was David, the head of Empire''s Power, Energy, and Mineral Resources Department. "Hmm, David, it''s so good to see you. Anyway, why are you standing? Sit down." "Thank you, Your Majesty," David took his seat. "I didn''t think Chief Carl would get married so soon." He looked at Carl and Makari standing on the stage. Several cameramen were taking pictures of them. A lot of clicking could be heard. "Why?" Alberto said, leaning lazily in his chair. "No, I meant that he was very handsome. I also heard that many girls had crushes on him. There are even rumours that Elizabeth''s PA Rena also liked him." "He is very handsome anyway, so it''s no surprise. I feel sorry for those women now, they missed their chance." "I think so too, Your Majesty," they both said with a smile. "In fact, that''s why I arranged for his marriage so early. Otherwise, he might have become a playboy in the future," Alberto said with a little pride. "Ah! As expected of His Majesty. Your thoughts are really very profound. I also agree with this, if you hadn''t done this, he might have gotten into a lot of affairs," David said with a smile. {Bullsheet! I was just jealous. That''s why I did it} "Your Majesty, you are also very handsome. If you want a woman, all women in the country will want to be yours," David said with a mischievous smile. The ISSD member Alberto had sent to bring the Coca-Cola brought a bottle of Coca-Cola and poured Alberto a glass of Coca-Cola. Alberto thanked him and took the glass. "David, they will do it; I know it too; they will obey all my orders because I am the emperor. But I don''t want anything like that," Alberto said, sipping his Coca-Cola. (Everyone summoned by the system is obliged to obey Alberto''s orders no matter what order he gives) "So, David, about the new gas field we found, is it capable of meeting our current needs?" Alberto asked the question, becoming a little more serious this time. "It''s too early to say for sure, Your Majesty. Initial estimates are promising, but we need to do more exploration and analysis before we can be sure of the reserves. We''ll have to wait a few more weeks for that," David said thoughtfully. "Hmm, Good" Alberto said, taking another sip of coke. "But Your Majesty, our demand for oil has increased greatly at present, and we only have one oil field from which we can extract only 400 barrels of oil per day. We have not yet discovered any new oil fields." The worry in David''s voice was clear. Alberto was worried about this {Hmm. That''s worrying. I''ll have to buy oil from the system again. Hopefully we''ll find a new oil field soon so I can save some more SC. } "Your Majesty, your food." Alfred arrived with the food. He served the food on the table. But just as Alberto was about to eat, an ISSD member quickly arrived here. He looked very worried, his face pale and his brow furrowed. He bowed low before Alberto. "Your Majesty, there''s an urgent message from the Navy!" he said breathlessly. Chapter 50 The Pentagon Several cars were speeding down Rafa''s main road. The shiny bodies of the cars created an eye-catching scene. The city''s traffic police had turned all the traffic signals on the main roads green. The red and blue flashing rods in their hands were quickly telling other cars on the road to move off the road. The policemen started moving other cars to make way for these cars. Everyone in the city knew whose this convoy was. So everyone moved off the road as quickly as possible to let this convoy go first. The speed of this convoy was extraordinary. The cars were moving quickly in a single line. It was Alberto''s convoy. Policemen on the street saluted as the cars raced past. The vehicles headed toward a massive structure: the Pentagon, the empire''s most powerful military establishment. The motorcade accelerated even more as it neared the Pentagon gates. The soldiers on duty quickly recognized Alberto''s convoy and raised the barricades. As the vehicles entered the gate, the Pentagon gate security guards saluted the motorcade. After the cars stopped, Alberto quickly got out of his car and started to go inside. A man in a suit, a look of concern on his face, rushed towards Alberto. His breathing was shaky, his voice was restless, "Your Majesty, welcome. Everyone is already there. They are waiting for you." Alberto doesn''t look at him, just says with a cold expression and a stern tone, "Good, Let''s go quickly!" They continued to move forward quickly. _______ The Pentagon Cost: 1.33 billion SC Roof: 77 ft (23 m) Floor count: 7 (2 underground) Floor area: 6,636,360 sq ft (620,000 m2) Parking: 67 acres (27 ha) Marcus took out a pack of cigarettes from his jacket pocket and handed one to Alberto. Alberto held the cigarette to his mouth and Marcus lit it with a lighter. Alberto took a deep breath and blew out the cloud of smoke. There was a kind of tense atmosphere in the room. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Alberto. Everyone was worried and waiting for Alberto''s next reaction. "So what is the situation with this turtle now?" "Several destroyers and submarines from the Navy were sent to the scene. This monster was more powerful than we thought. According to the report, a total of 22 torpedoes from the destroyers and submarines hit this monster directly. We believe it''s seriously injured, but it may still be alive." The Navy Chief said. "Also, Your Majesty, I have something else to show you," said the Minister of Defense. Another picture appeared on the screen. Here, various types of monsters were seen. They also saw monsters that looked like sharks but were standing like humans. "This photo was taken by the Navy," the Defence Minister explained. Alberto exhaled another puff of smoke, his gaze fixed on the screen. "What are these creatures?" Then the Navy Chief spoke up. "Your Majesty, I think the people we rescued can tell us more about this." "Who did you rescue?" Alberto said. "Your Majesty, according to reports, these monsters attacked some ships. We were able to rescue some of them. They should be arriving in port by this afternoon." "Hmm, very good. Get them here as soon as they arrive," Alberto commanded, "We need to get all the information we can from them. I want to know their stories." "And, Your Majesty," Elizabeth spoke up, "We have lost 16 naval personnel and a Gearing class Destroyer has been damaged." "Hmm. Arrange for their funerals. They will be given the proper honour for their bravery." Alberto said firmly. "Also increase our security on the water, land, and air." Everyone nodded, prepared to execute his orders. Chapter 51 Hope in a Strange Land 23¡ª10¡ª1560 WC _____________________ The ships finally arrived at a shipyard. All the rescued people disembarked. Eric looked around the shipyard, noticing that no one seemed to be working there. "Hey you, if I remembered correctly, your name is Eric," a man in a white navy suit said while walking toward Eric. Eric nodded in response to the question, "Yes, but can you tell me where we are?" The navy officer replied in a stern tone, "You are now in the Bernard Empire." "The Bernard Empire!? I''ve never heard of a country with that name," Eric exclaimed. Ignoring Eric''s surprise, the navy officer continued, "By the way, I heard you are a former prince. Is that true?" Eric shook his head sadly. The naval officer then turned to everyone, "Attention, everyone! I am Captain Paul. I have been ordered to take some of you to the capital. However, only those who are deemed most valuable will be allowed to go. The rest will be sent to prison as a temporary measure." Everyone started to panic after hearing Captain Paul''s words. All the people started to protest because they did not want to go to prison. Edith, who looked a little tired, quickly went to Paul and asked, "What about Hanna? We need to take her to a powerful healer quickly. Please take her to the greatest healer in your country! Please!" Tears welled up in her eyes. Paul replied, "Don''t worry, she and all the injured will be sent to the nearest hospital." Edith didn''t know what the hospital meant, which made her worried about Hanna. Paul saw that Edith was getting worried about her friend, so he immediately explained what a hospital was.No?v(el)B\\jnn "A hospital is a place where we bring sick people for doctors to cure them of their sickness." Hearing this, Edith felt somewhat relieved, though the concept of a "doctor" remained foreign to her. Paul turned back to the crowd. "Now, who among you thinks they are valuable to me?" Gareth stepped forward, his body showing signs of some wounds. "Young master Eric should be valuable to you. He is the former Prince of Latvia." Another one then started shouting. "Commander Misthia shouldn''t be in jail, either. How can our beautiful commander sleep in a rat-infested, diseased jail?" The remaining Blue Flag mercenaries joined in, vocally supporting their commander. Hearing their shouting, Paul started speaking. "Okay, then Mr Eric and Commander Misthia will go to the capital" Gareth and other sailors saw several horseless carriages. At first, they were shocked at the carriages which were moving without any horses. They were thinking that the carriages were using magic to move, so they immediately didn''t care about how it moved. The white vehicles stopped, four white vehicles in total. Many people dressed in white got out of these cars, they took out stretchers and started running towards the ship to take the injured people to the hospital. The Navy was able to rescue a total of 102 people alive. Of these, those who were seriously injured were being taken to hospital, while others with less injuries were already treated by the Navy. The giant vehicle stopped in front of them, a man wearing a gray officer uniform, got out of the bus. The man stared at them like he was looking at scums. The man spoke in a tone similar to a Drill Sergeant ." OK, you pigs I didn''t know what you did to get in jail. But I was happy to know I got to have prisoners there, my boring life would have finally felt happiness as I got to hear the screams of pigs." This was Roger. A prison warden. He quickly came here when he was informed by the Navy that there were people here for him. He was inspecting all the people from head to toe. Almost everyone had bandages on their bodies - some on their hands, some on their feet, some on their faces. Roger wanted to scare them, but he saw no fear in these people''s eyes. But seeing their injuries, he wondered, {How did they get so hurt?} Roger was informed that the Navy had rescued several people from their waters who were to be sent to prison. He didn''t know much more about it, or rather, he didn''t express any interest in knowing. Then a member of the Navy approached him and gave him some papers. "Hehe! Thank you, I''ll take charge of them from here," Roger said with a smile. The Navy officer nodded, "Okay, then we''ll take our leave." The Navy personnel handed over everyone to the police. Then several more cars arrived with red and blue lights flashing on them. Several people got out of the cars. Seeing them, Roger quickly saluted. People are surprised to see this man salute while boarding the bus. But they realized that these people were higher than him. "Officer Roger, so these are our first batch of criminals?" A female officer approached the man and said. There was a happy and enthusiastic tone in the female officer''s voice. The woman is wearing a white female police officer outfit, black gloves, and black sunglasses. "Yes, Assistant Commissioner!" Roger said with a smile "The Prime Minister and the Finance Minister can no longer blame us for taking money lazily" "You are right, I am also tired of this boring life. But there are very few of them. If there were more of them, I would be happier. If more criminals were coming like this, our lives would change." "Hmm, you are right," the female officer said, looking at the bus full of criminals. "By the way, Commissioner Roberts will be visiting your prison in a while. He was very happy to hear about these criminals." Chapter 52 Cultural exchange (2) 25¡ª10¡ª1560 WC ¡ï¡ï¡ï Most nobles of the Britannia Kingdom began to oppose printed books. They feared a world where knowledge became freely available, threatening their exclusive grasp on power and creating a society where commoners might surpass them intellectually. As tensions escalated, Queen Maria raised her hand to silence the room. "Everyone, calm down. Diplomat Joseph has brought more goods from his homeland. Let us hear him out." Duchess Milana supported her. "I agree with the Queen. Let''s see what else he has to offer." All the Nobles calmed down. Joseph, visibly relieved, dabbed sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. "Thank you, Queen Maria and Duchess Milana, for your cooperation!" Bowing slightly, he added,"If you consider printed books a threat to your rule, then I''m removing this from here product. We have more products." {Ah! I thought I had gotten into big trouble. I should have shown them the goods more carefully} With a silent nod, Joseph motioned to his men, who brought forward another cart covered by a large black curtain. "My apologies for earlier," Joseph said with a sheepish smile. "Please, allow me to introduce something else from my homeland." A noble said in an annoying voice, "I hope you don''t show us anything like that printed book again." Joseph laughed nervously, "Hmm. Don''t worry, I won''t show you anything like that again. I want to introduce you to some of the food from our country this time." He pulled off the curtain, revealing neatly stacked cans Joseph explained the canned food to the people in front of him, " This is a canned sardine it contains a kind of small oily fish. This food can last up to five years, but I suggest should you eat this sardine in just three years, as the taste and quality of these food changes after five years, but they are still edible. " A noble raised his hand and asked Joseph a question, " How is that possible? How is that food being processed? I am quite curious to know how you do it to preserve this food for that long. You know that we process our food to have a longer shelf life by smoking for meat and drying for fish; all of this is done with the help of salt. So how can this food be preserved for five years? " Joseph started to explain, " Well this preservation technique also uses salt. " All the nobles started whispering; the same noble asked Joseph, " Then if it uses salt, we can surely also be able to preserve it longer, but we have already seen it: smoked meat can only last for two to four months during winter, and only a month in the hot summer days. So I''m sure it is not only salt that, you use to preserve this sardine. " Joseph answered the man again, "You are correct with your deduction; it is true that salt is not the only thing we use to preserve this food; its container is one of the most important factors in preserving this food. If you look closely at the can, you will notice that there are no holes and leaks where air can get inside the container, because of this bacteria, microbes and other microscopic organisms that cause food to spoil do not get inside the can, making it able to be edible for long periods of time."No?v(el)B\\jnn Joseph took out a knife to open a can and began to demonstrate the method. He gave each of them a spoon and a can. "Please try this." His eyes waited for their reaction. The nobles had curious faces as they saw the can get opened; some nobles were even having mixed decisions about whether they would eat it or not. The nobles then start to scoop from the can using their spoons, one noble even sniffed the sardine. Joseph spoke, "Well, I guess you might have a sweet tooth, sir, as I am one too; my favourite is actually milk chocolates. " Another cart was brought to them. There were many bottles in this cart. "You may be thirsty now. So I am serving you the popular drinks of our country." Joseph took out two bottles from the cart. "These drinks are Coca-Cola and Pepsi. Please try them. You can take whichever bottle you want." "Coca-Cola? Pepsi?" said one of the noblemen, surprised, "These names are strange." Curiosity piqued, the nobles began to approach the cart, examining the strange bottles lined neatly inside. A nobleman picked up a Coca-Cola bottle and turned it over in his hands. "Its color is... unusual. Dark as ink, yet oddly appealing," he remarked, holding it up to the light Beside him, another nobleman, leaning over, examined the bottle. "Yes, interesting colour. But I like blue. That''s more pleasant," he said, holding up the Pepsi bottle. A murmur spread among the group as they inspected the bottles, their designs unfamiliar and intriguing. "These drinks... are a bit strange," said one, bringing the bottle to his nose and sniffing. "There''s a strange smell... like a bit of... Wine?" Another noble, carefully holding a bottle, said, "Yes, it looks like Wine." The others also began to smell the bottles. "Wine?" Joseph said with a smile, "No, no, these are sodas. You should try them, you''ll be surprised! Try it once, your heart will be filled with life!" Nobles started drinking Coca-Cola and Pepsi. Some took a hesitant sip, while others were more adventurous, gulping down the unfamiliar beverage. The reaction was varied. Some wrinkled their noses, finding the taste strange. Others, however, surprised themselves by enjoying the sweetness. One noble, a woman with piercing blue eyes, exclaimed, "This... this is unlike anything I''ve ever tasted! It''s sweet, and... and somehow invigorating!" Another, a tall man with a distinguished beard, nodded in agreement, "Indeed, it''s not unpleasant. I must admit." Joseph observed the nobles with a gleam in his eye. "Ah, I see you''ve discovered the magic of Coke and Pepsi. It''s a taste you won''t soon forget." "Diplomatic Joseph, I agree with you. This drink is the best," Duke Farl said, taking a sip. "This Coca-Cola is great. I''ve never drunk anything like it before." declared one noble,"The taste is exquisite, a delightful balance of sweetness. This is the best." Another, a flamboyant woman adorned with jewels, disagreed, "Nonsense! Pepsi has a more refreshing quality, a hint of citrus that awakens the senses. It''s the perfect drink for a hot day." Most of the people in the room started arguing. Some argued for Coke''s boldness, others for Pepsi''s subtle sweetness. A few even found themselves in difficult situation, unable to choose between the two. Chapter 53 Cultural exchange (3) While everyone was debating, Duke Farl stopped them all and said, "Calm down, everyone. Both of these drinks are unique and enjoyable in their own way. It''s not a matter of which is ''better'', but a matter of personal taste. I like both. And remember one thing, we are Noble. We shouldn''t argue about such things among ourselves." Joseph was rather pleased with this because their products were becoming popular among the nobles. "I agree with Duke Farl. Also, let me introduce you to something new now." Joseph said with a smile.No?v(el)B\\jnn Joseph approaches a table, which is decorated with various objects. Nobles also gather around. "Allow me to introduce you to our modern makeup products." Joseph said with a smile He stepped forward, lifting a bottle filled with a vibrant potion. "My lords and ladies, this is a modern makeup. It enhances beauty without needing cumbersome powders or paints." Dira, Duke Barco''s wife, leaned in to examine it. "Is it as effective as you claim it to be?" Joseph smiled. "Indeed, it is!" And it is available in a myriad of shades to suit every skin tone." Duke Barco scoffed, arms crossed. "Is that what you believe we need?" "Beauty is a form of expression, much like the art that hangs in your halls." Joseph maintained his smile Dira, Barco''s wife, her eyes sparkling with interest. "May I try some?" she asked with eager anticipation. Joseph smiled, reaching into the box and retrieving a soft brush. "Of course, my lady. This item will enhance your complexion." "Can I try these too?" Queen Maria said, a playful glint in her eye. "I must confess, I''m quite curious about these ''magic'' powders." The butlers and maids who were watching immediately came to their rescue. They thought someone had poisoned the nobles. To their surprise, the nobles were dead drunk. Joseph spoke again, " I guess three had already surrendered, I guess we will now try the vodka " Duke Barco immediately spoke, "Imperial Diplomat, we should stop here. Most of us can''t drink anymore after tasting that drink." Joseph replied, "OK." He chuckled, a hint of understanding in his eyes. He then proceeded to show more of the products. "Please pay attention to this. This is our country''s medicine. These medicines can cure many diseases." Joseph said proudly. Queen Maria, intrigued but cautious, leaned forward. Her eyes fixed on the medicine. "Imperial Diplomat, I am intrigued by this Morden medicine. But I must express my concerns. How do we know it is safe for our people?" "Your Majesty, I assure you. The Morden medicine is safe. Researchers have tested and proven it," Joseph replies. "We have a long history of refining this medicine. It has worked well in our lands. We have also conducted rigorous testing to ensure its safety and efficacy." Duchess Milana said, "And what of its production process, Imperial Diplomat?" she asked, her brow furrowed in concern. "How do we know that it is not tainted by dark magic or other malevolent forces?" "I understand your concerns, Dutches," Joseph says. "The production process of the Morden medicine is carefully monitored and controlled to ensure that it is free from any dark magic or malevolent influences. Our country has developed strict protocols to ensure the purity and safety of the medicine, and we are confident in its quality." Another noble said, "How does it work, Imperial Diplomat?" he asks, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Is it a magical potion?" "No, but this modern medicine is indeed a remarkable thing," Joseph replies. "It is made from a combination of herbs and other ingredients." "And what of its limitations, Imperial Diplomat? Can it cure any wound or diseases no matter how severe?" Duke Gorge said. "While modern medicine is powerful, it is not a panacea, sir," Joseph says. "It can cure most wounds and diseases, but there are certain... exceptions. For example, dark magic or cursed weapons may cause wounds. Medicine may not provide a complete cure for them. Additionally, the medicine may not be effective against certain... unusual afflictions." A noble asked, "Unusual afflictions?What do you mean by that, Imperial Diplomat?" "Ah, Sir, I''m sure you''re aware that there are certain... conditions that defy conventional explanation, Joseph says. "Modern medicine may not work against such ailments. So, it''s vital to use it with traditional and magical healing methods." Joseph proceeded to show more products, each one amazed Britannia''s people. Chapter 54 The Meeting with Unknown (1) 25¡ª10¡ª1560 WC ___________________ Poul''s car stopped near the gates of the Pentagon. As soon as the car stopped, a security guard standing in front of the gate approached him, a sharp look of scrutiny in his eyes. The guard held an automatic rifle in his hand. Poul rolled down the window and smiled at the guard, "Good afternoon. I''m Captain Poul of the BNS Rampage, I hope you''ve already been informed of my arrival." The guard, without answering, reached out for Poul''s ID card. Poul confidently handed it to the guard. The guard examined the ID card carefully. Seeing the name and picture on the ID card match Poul''s face, a look of recognition came over the guard''s face. "Okay, sir," the guard said, then he turned and signalled to his companions. The soldiers at the gate removed the barricade. The car entered the gate. Inside, Misthia leaned forward, her eyes wide with curiosity, "Lord Poul, can I ask you a question?" Misthia addressed him as Lord because she thought Poul might be a noble "We haven''t seen any warriors since we came here. They all carry weapons like muskets. Don''t you have any warriors in your country?" "Actually, these aren''t muskets. They''re rifles. They can fire 600 rounds per second," Poul said proudly. They were very surprised. "I don''t think even the best musket I know could fire that many rounds. Are you kidding us again?" Eric is shocked by this. {If what he says is true then it is capable of killing hundreds of people in minutes} Poul gives a big smile, "Of course not. You''ve already seen our power at sea. I''m not kidding. All our weapons are powerful." Although it seemed incredible to them, they did not doubt Poul''s words. Because they had already witnessed the power of the Empire. Flying insects in the sky, fast-moving horseless vehicles, and their powerful navy that even monsters were afraid of. {They are so powerful! I hope their Healer or doctors heal Hanna quickly. } Edith thought. She recalls some of her memories¡ª ____________________ Edith looked at the creature. It looked terrible and hideous. Its eyes seemed to be burning inside. Edith was scared when she saw it suddenly turn and look at her and Hannah. Her heart began to beat faster. She felt as if the creature''s intense gaze was piercing them. "Who are you?" Mr. Butcher asked firmly, his hand still gripping the axe. "Ki Ki Ki! You want to know my name," the creature''s voice turned into a rough, raspy sound. It was silent for a while, creating an eerie silence. Then, a rough, breathy voice came out, "My name is Khaisar." Butcher''s eyes widened at this, "Khaisar!" One of the most terrifying and infamous sorcerers in the ocean. As a seafarer, Butcher had heard this name many times. "What do you want?" "I want those girls! If you don''t want more deaths, hand them over to me!" Khaisar said in a heavy voice. Edith was a little frightened by this. She took a few steps back. Her gaze was fixed on Butcher. "Hu! More death!" Butcher looked at his companions lying on the floor who had been brutally murdered. A woman came and stood in front of Poul "Are these our guests?" she said, looking at the three of them. Poul looked at them with a steady eye and said, "Yes, but we rescued over a hundred people. These three are the most valuable of them and can provide us with all the information we need." "Okay, thank you for bringing them here," the woman said with a slight smile. She shook hands with Poul. Then Poul drove away in his car. The three of them watched Poul leave, their eyes filled with a mixture of surprise, guess, and a bit of fear. Ria looked at the three of them, "You three follow me!" She said in a serious voice. ______________ Misthia POV _____________ Misthia looked at the huge building of the Pentagon. She had only seen these structures from a distance while sitting in the car. But seeing such a huge concrete structure up close was a different feeling. She also notices many people standing around with rifles, and realizes how secure this place is. { How did they manage to build such a large structure? From what I''ve seen here so far, I''m sure they''re an advanced super country. Like the Dwarven council state. But even after working as a mercenary for over ten years, I have never heard of a country called Bernard. Could they be a hidden civilization? Yes, they could be. They may be a hidden civilization like the Atlantic and Eldorado, who like to keep themselves hidden. But now that we''re in their land, what will they do with us? Will they kill us or erase our memories, or maybe they will force us to stay in their country? However, I would not be unhappy living in such a country for the rest of my life.} While Misthia was thinking about all this, they arrived in front of a door. Ria opened the door for them and they entered. Misthia was nervous and scared as she realized that now they were going to meet the most important people in this country. She entered nervously and anxiously. Her eyes first went to the huge hall, which was very long and wide. The walls of the hall were decorated with white tiles, and she saw a huge table in the middle of the room, some people sitting on one side of this table. All eyes are on them. There is a mixture of interest, suspicion, and searching in these people''s eyes, but Misthia can easily tell who is the most authoritative person here. She looked at a man sitting at the head of the table who seemed young but exuded a very powerful aura. Looking into his eyes, she felt as if he was looking straight into their souls. ________________ As they traveled to jail all of them were shocked at the scene of the city. They were amazed at the tall buildings and clean roads. They notice that they are already far away from the city. Only a flat field of grass can be seen. When the bus stopped they all looked in front of them. They saw a place walled by metal grills; they also saw towers from which people were watching them. The gate immediately opened, all of them were looking at each other with questions after noticing the gates opened. The bus entered the gates and stopped; men wearing the same uniform as Roger immediately came out of the huge building. When the bus opened the door the men immediately got in and yelled at the people to start moving. All of them started to move as quickly as they could. When they exited the bus they were told to form lines from short to tall. The doors were opened by the men in uniform, Gareth was observing the door and thought. {This iron door is very perfect and thick. How did they get such a talented craftsman?} They entered the building and were dumbfounded after looking at how clean it was. They were expecting rats crawling dead bodies on the cold cobblestone floor. As they continued to get deeper into the building, they noticed a lot of thick, heavy iron doors on their way. They finally reached a place where multiple rooms were found and were using heavy thick doors. The men in uniform immediately told them to group themselves into 2. The men who managed to group themselves were immediately brought to their cells. They were expecting a dirty room in the cells, but they were dumbfounded again at how clean it was. The men in uniform immediately explained what''s the use of the toilet and sink in the cells. The men also saw white bedding on beds which were made of steel. The men immediately sat on the beds and were surprised at how soft and comfortable it was. Chapter 55 The Meeting with Unknown (2) 25¡ª10¡ª1560 WC ________________ Barnard Empire National Cemetery The sky in Rafa city was currently raining lightly. Arrangements have been made to bury seventeen dead Navy personnel in the cemetery. The personnel''s coffins are covered with national flags, and their family members stand in tears and mourning. They are buried with full national honours. Alberto sees a woman crying beside the grave of a dead sailor. "Life is too short, isn''t it, Carl?" "You''re right, Your Majesty," Carl said, standing next to Alberto with an umbrella. Alberto remembers some of his old life when he was a soldier, the horrors of war and the pain of losing so many loved ones in the midst of war. Alberto turns around, "Circe, it''s time for us to leave." "I understand, Your Majesty." *Shadow Warp!* [A teleportation spell. Circe''s unique ability. With this spell, it is possible to instantly teleport to any location within a certain radius.] A black circle suddenly appeared beside them. The black circle is slowly flowing with dark waves. It closes after Alberto, Carl and Circe enter it. .... They enter a room The Prime Minister and the Minister of Defense are sitting on one side of the large table in the room. Alberto takes his seat. Carl stands behind him as a soldier stands behind his ruler. Circe takes the seat next to the Minister of Defense. "Elizabeth, how long will it take for them to arrive?" "They will arrive in a few minutes, Your Majesty," Elizabeth replied calmly. "Very well. By the way, Elizabeth, how is the production of warships in the Navy?" "Your Majesty, the production of the Navy has been increased as per your orders. However, I believe we should focus on developing more powerful ships rather than simply increasing the number," she replied." Alberto nodded at this, "You are right." Alberto thought, {After my level increases, I have access to much more advanced weapons. I should modernize my military more, most of our equipment is still from the 1930s. But it will take a lot of SC to fully modernize the military. The amount of SC I currently have will not be enough. I need to focus on collecting more SC. } Just then, the door opened, and four people entered. Ria stepped forward and saluted, "Sir, I brought them." Her voice was steady and respectful. "Very well. You may go now." She left, closing the door behind her. The Minister of Defense looked at the three of them. "Please take your seats." Eric, Edith, and Misthia sat down on the other side of the table. They were nervous. They knew that the outcome of this meeting would be a turning point in their lives. Their futures would be decided in this room today. "But the Navy report didn''t mention any such sorcerer," David noted, his skepticism evident. "That''s because he vanished after your ships and flying creatures appeared," Edith explained. {Ah! More trouble. But if I use it properly, it can be of great benefit to us. Hmm, that''s a great idea, why didn''t I think of it before} Alberto thought. Alberto looked at Eric and said with a smile, "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet. I''m sorry about that. My name is Alberto Bernard and I''m the emperor of this country." Hearing this, the three of them were surprised together. A look of surprise appeared on their faces. They didn''t expect Alberto to be the ruler of this country. Eric''s mind was still for a moment. {Although I thought he was a very high-ranking person, a prince, or maybe a high-ranking noble, something like that. But I didn''t think he was actually the emperor of this country. He''s only a few years younger than me.} David, Circe, and Elizabeth also introduced themselves. "I am Elizabeth, the Prime Minister of this country" "I am David, the Minister of Defense of this country" "Yo! I am Circe. The head of the Magic Department of this country" Eric also introduced himself formally, "Eric Vi Latvia. Former Prince of Latvia" "I am Edith. Master Eric''s personal maid" "Misthia. Leader of the Blue Flag Mercenaries" After the introductions, Alberto leaned forward, his expression serious, "We''ve heard about your country too. If we don''t know the details, can you tell us what really happened?" Eric''s face became serious. "Actually, my brother Caspian has been physically ill since birth. He spent most of his life in bed, battling illness. But miraculously, after our father''s death two years ago, he suddenly recovered. It would be wrong to say he just recovered, because he became as strong as a monster. With one blow, he defeated our Knight Captain. Also, he mysteriously formed a powerful Faction." ___________________ Britannia Kingdom Princess Elina, the only daughter of Queen Maria, sat quietly at the back of the hall, observing the proceedings with a mixture of interest and skepticism. She was a young woman with a passion for philosophy, and the idea of marrying Storm, the eldest son of Duke Barco, did not sit well with her. Her mother had arranged the marriage, citing the need for a strong alliance with the powerful Barco family. But Elina had other plans, and the arrival of the Imperial Diplomat had given her a glimmer of hope. As the presentation drew to a close, Joseph turned to Queen Maria. "Your Majesty, I hope that these products of our country have given you a glimpse of the possibilities that our trade agreement can bring. We are willing to share our knowledge and technology with your people, and in return, we ask for your cooperation and friendship." Queen Maria smiled, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Imperial Diplomat, you have certainly given us much to think about. We will need to discuss the terms of the trade agreement, but I must say that I am intrigued by the possibilities." As the evening drew to a close, Joseph felt a sense of satisfaction. He had planted the seeds of interest in the minds of the Britannian nobles. Meanwhile, the Prime minister approached Joseph, his expression thoughtful. "Imperial Diplomat, I must say that I am impressed by the Bernard Empire''s technology. But I have to ask,What is the cost of these products?" Joseph smiled, anticipating this question. "Ah, Prime minister, the cost of our products is not as high as you might think. We are willing to offer favorable trade terms to the Britannia Kingdom, and we are confident that our products will bring great benefits to your people." ..... As the nobles began to disperse, Joseph noticed Princess Elina lingering at the back of the room. He approaches the princess hoping to develop a good relationship with her. "Your Highness, I hope you found the presentation interesting," he said, bowing low. Elina smiled, her eyes sparkling with intelligence. "I did, Imperial Diplomat. But I must say that I am more interested in the philosophical implications of your technology. How do you think it will change the way people live and think?" Joseph was taken aback by the princess''s question. He had not expected her to be so perceptive, so insightful. "Ah, Your Highness, that is a question for the ages. I think that our technology has the potential to bring great benefits to humanity, but it also raises important questions about the nature of progress and the human condition." Elina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "I see what you mean. I have been studying the works of the ancient philosophers, and I am fascinated by the idea of how technology can shape our understanding of the world." As they spoke, Joseph found himself drawn to the princess''s intelligence and curiosity. He realized that she was more than just a pretty face. She was a kindred spirit, a fellow traveler in the world of ideas. As the time drew to a close, Joseph bid the princess farewell, his mind whirling with thoughts of the possibilities that lay ahead. He knew that the trade agreement was just the beginning, that there were greater challenges and opportunities waiting in the wings. But for now, he was content to bask in the glow of a successful presentation. Meanwhile, Storm, the eldest son of Duke Barco, watched the Imperial Diplomat with a calculating gaze. He had been quiet throughout the evening, observing the proceedings with a mixture of interest and disdain. But as he watched Joseph and the princess talking, he felt a spark of anger ignite within him. He had been promised the princess''s hand in marriage, and he would not let anyone stand in his way. Not even the Imperial Diplomat, with his fancy words and his modern technology. Storm was a man of action, a man of power, and he would not be defeated by a mere diplomat. Chapter 56 Taku Civilization The helicopter flies over the lush jungle, its rotors whipping the air into a frenzy as it descends upon the dense rainforest. Rachel, Jammy and Lewis gazed out at the vibrant green canopy, their excitement tempered by a sense of trepidation. They were about to meet the Taku civilization. They were flying from the aircraft carrier towards the capital of the Taku. The Three of them were selected for this mission by James. Jammy gripped his seat, his gaze darting between the dense foliage and the complex instruments before him. "Five clicks out," he muttered, adjusting his headset. Rachel, her forehead pressed against the cool glass of the cockpit window, scanned the landscape with a trained eye. "There," she pointed to a glint of gold amidst the emerald tapestry, "The Sun Spire. We''re close." Lewis, his hand never straying far from his rifle, let out a low whistle. "It is bigger than the information given in the report." As the helicopter began to land, the forest became very quiet. The roaring sound of the helicopter and the strong flow of wind combined to create a strange melody. All the birds flew from the branches of the trees in panic. They landed in an empty space. There was an uneasy silence as the helicopter''s rotors stopped. Immediately, figures emerged from the jungle''s edge¡ªtall, powerfully built warriors adorned with feathers. Their expressions were unreadable. "Remember," Rachel murmured, her hand hovering over the release mechanism of the helicopter door, "Respect and observation. No sudden movements." The moment they stepped out onto the damp earth, the warriors shifted, their hands tightening around spears and clubs adorned with intricate carvings. A wave of unease washed over Rachel. These were not men who welcomed strangers. Rachel, the diplomat, stepped forward, her hands raised in a gesture of peace. "Korvu kala," she said, her voice clear and steady despite the tremor running through her. The Taku people cowered in fear, their faces pale and their eyes fixed on the helicopter as if mesmerized by a horror beyond comprehension. Jammy, Rachel, and Lewis stood firm, trying to reassure the Taku people that they meant no harm. But the Taku warriors were beyond reason. They charged forward, their spears and clubs at the ready as if determined to vanquish the monstrous machines that had invaded their land. Lewis stood firm, his rifle at the ready, as the Taku warriors closed in. Rachel, meanwhile, took a deep breath and stepped forward, her eyes locked on the warriors. "Korvu kala," she said, using the Taku phrase for "peaceful intentions." Although the Taku language was different, Rachel hoped that the gesture would be understood and appreciated. The Taku warriors eyed her warily, but one of them, a towering figure with a scar above his left eyebrow, stepped forward to respond. "Q''awa q''ipqa kanki," he said, his voice low and gravelly. Rachel''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Q''awa q''ipqa kanki," she repeated, her voice steady. "Mana allqu kashanki. Q''ipqa kashanki, q''awa mana khuyaq kanki." The Taku warriors looked at each other, their faces unreadable. But James could sense a glimmer of curiosity in their eyes, a sense that they were willing to listen and learn. The towering warrior, Takoda, had his eyes fixed on Rachel. "You have come to our land uninvited," he said. "You have brought monsters that bring destruction and chaos. Why should we trust you?" Rachel took a deep breath, choosing her words carefully. "We understand that our helicopter may have caused fear and confusion," she said. "But we assure you that our intentions are peaceful. We wish to establish diplomatic relations with the Taku people, and to learn from each other." Takoda''s eyes narrowed, but he seemed to be considering Rachel''s words. "I will take you to see the king," he said finally. "But be warned, he is not one to be trifled with." As they moved single file through the dense undergrowth, guided by Takoda and his warriors, Rachel couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. Jammy, leaned closer to Rachel. "You think they''ll hear us out?" he murmured. "I don''t know," Rachel admitted, her eyes scanning their surroundings. "But we''ve come too far to turn back now." The path opened up, revealing a city unlike any Rachel had ever imagined. Towers, crafted from living trees and adorned with vibrant feathers, soared towards the sky. Vines, thick as a man''s arm, served as bridges. Children, adorned in brightly coloured paints, chased each other. Women, their arms adorned with intricate tattoos, and everywhere, the air thrummed with a strange, pulsing energy that seemed to emanate from the very heart of the city. They were led towards the largest of the tree towers, its base a labyrinth of roots that spread out like gnarled fingers. As they entered the cool, shadowed interior, Rachel felt a shiver run down her spine. The fate of their mission, and perhaps their lives, rested in the hands of the Taku King. Chapter 57 Imperial Spy Network Britannia Kingdom (25¡ª10¡ª1560 WC) Imperial Diplomat Joseph bid farewell to the nobles of Britannia, his mission a resounding success. Unbeknownst to the kingdom''s inhabitants, however, Joseph''s presence was only the tip of the iceberg. Behind the scenes, a network of Imperial spies had been quietly gathering information about Britannia. In the shadows, a figure known as "Dizzy" watched from a hidden vantage point, her eyes fixed on the departing guests. A skilled operative, Dizzy had been embedded in Britannia for a month, gathering intelligence on the kingdom''s military, economy, and politics. Her reports had been instrumental in shaping the Empire''s trade treaty, and she continued to feed valuable information back to her handlers. As the night wore on, the Imperial spies continued their work, gathering information and sending coded messages back to their handlers. They knew that the Empire''s success depended on its ability to stay one step ahead of others, and they were determined to provide their masters with every advantage. In the shadows, Dizzy watched as the last of the guests departed, her eyes lingering on Queen Maria''s retreating figure. She knew that the queen was a shrewd politician, but Dizzy was confident that the Empire''s agents had already gathered enough information to stay ahead of her. In the darkness, a faint signal flashed, a coded message sent from Dizzy to her handlers in the Empire. The message read: "EYES ON BRITANNIA. INFORMATION FLOWING. WAITING FOR FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS." The Empire''s eyes were indeed upon Britannia, and its agents would stop at nothing to ensure that the kingdom remained firmly within its grasp. ..... Dizzy comes to Joseph''s room "Well, Joseph, it seems your diplomatic efforts were successful," Dizzy said, her voice low and husky. "The Britannia''s people are eating out of the palm of your hand." Joseph smiled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah! Minister James was supposed to do these things. But now I have to do all this in his absence. However, I''ve built a few... interesting connections tonight." Dizzy raised an eyebrow. "I''m sure you have. But most important things. Did you uncover anything useful?" Joseph''s expression turned serious. "I managed to extract some information from the queen''s prime minister, Lord William. It seems they''re struggling to maintain their trade routes, and their economy is more fragile than they''re letting on." Dizzy''s eyes narrowed. "That''s useful. But what about their military capabilities? We need to know if they can pose a threat to our interests." "I didn''t get much on that front, I''m afraid," Joseph admitted. "But I did overhear a conversation between two of their Marquis. They''re concerned about a country named the Latvia Kingdom. The Latvia Kingdom is growing influence in the region, and they''re considering forming alliances with other kingdoms to counter their power." Dizzy''s gaze intensified. "hmm... I have heard about this country. It is the most powerful country on this continent, which is currently at war with its neighbours. We have to send spies there too."No?v(el)B\\jnn "I agree," Joseph said. "But we need to tread carefully, we can''t afford to underestimate them." Dizzy nodded, her mind already racing with strategies and countermeasures. "I''ll make sure to pass on the information to Sir Zero. He''ll know how to use it to our advantage." Joseph''s eyes locked onto her. "Be careful, Dizzy. The Empire''s plans are already in motion, and we can''t afford to make any mistakes. The stakes are too high." Dizzy''s smile was a fleeting, cold thing. "I''m always careful, Joseph. And I''ll make sure that our mission is a success, no matter the cost." _______________ Meanwhile, walking down the busy streets of Britannia''s capital was a man named Felix, carrying a brown leather bag. He was an Imperial spy disguised as a traveller. The pages of the book were made of high-quality paper, while its cover was made of leather. The letters upon the cover were imprinted in gold, and the cost of this book alone probably beggared belief. Felix brought the book over to himself and paged through it. Regretfully, Felix did not understand the words written on it. However, Alberto had given him an item that could solve this problem. Felix produced a spectacle case from his bag and opened it. A pair of eyeglasses sat within. By putting these glasses on, he could understand the written text. Felix swiftly yet carefully scanned through the pages, and then he suddenly froze. He looked away from the book, at the girl beside the youth at the counter, and gently asked: "Is something the matter?" "Ah, it''s nothing..." The girl blushed and lowered her face. "I just thought... you looked very handsome." "Thank you very much." Felix smiled, and the girl''s face flushed even redder. Felix, the white-haired gentleman, was a person who could mesmerize others on sight. He was good-looking, but the way he carried himself was even more striking. When he walked on the streets, nine out of ten women ¡ª regardless of age ¡ª would turn to take a second look at him. It was no wonder that the counter girls found themselves entranced by him, and it was also a common occurrence. Felix''s eyes back to the tome. He stopped at a certain page and asked the man "Could you tell me about this spell..." "Certainly." The young man began his spiel. "[Flutterboard] is a complex spell which creates a translucent floating platform. The size and carrying capacity of the platform varies with the caster''s magical power. However, when cast from a scroll, it is limited to a surface of one square meter and can carry a maximum of 80 kilograms. The created board moves behind the caster and can be a maximum of five meters away from him. Since the [Flutterboard] can only follow behind the caster, it cannot be made to move in front of the caster. Should the caster turn around, the board will slowly move to his back. It is primarily a transportation spell and can commonly be seen during earthworks." "I see," Felix nodded. "Then I''ll take a scroll of this spell." ________ Happy New Year Everyone ??? Chapter 58 The Hospital Visit After the meeting, Eric, Edith, and Misthia are being taken to a guesthouse to stay. They were riding a Chevrolet Suburban. Edith was very worried about Eric as he didn''t talk too much and had a very worried expression on his face. Edith immediately asked Eric, " Is something wrong, Master." Eric replied, " No, there''s nothing wrong. I''m just thinking about Hannah." "Master, I''ve also been worried about her. I hope they get her well soon. " Eric saw Edith become even more sad after mentioning Hannah. He started to blame himself { Why did I bring Hannah up? I shouldn''t be causing any more worries for her, but I just did stupid.} Seeing the condition of the back seat, Ria, who was driving, said, "You have no reason to worry about your friend. Due to her serious condition, she has been sent to the largest hospital in our country. She will get better soon." Eric, who felt relieved to hear her words, immediately asked, "How is our friend doing now?" "I don''t know about that. I just know where he is." "Can we go see Hannah then?" Edith said. "I''ve been assigned to take you to the guesthouse. I can''t take you anywhere else." Upon hearing her words, Edith''s expression immediately changed from joy to sadness. Ria felt sorry for her, "Ah! Okay but only for thirty minutes" "Thank you very much!" Ria then pulled out a radio and started talking, "We will stop at Bernard National Hospital for 30 minutes, changing course" (radio crackling) "Copy that." (radio crackling) The convoy''s vehicles changed direction and continued on another road. Eric was surprised to see the use of the communication radio; he thought {Their communication items look different from ours. They are not using a communication orb to communicate. Also, the sounds are crackling. } They arrived at the hospital The hospital was huge and located in the middle of the city. On both sides of the entrance were flower gardens, where flowers of various colours were blooming. The cars passed through the entrance and stopped in the parking area in front of the hospital, where ambulances and other vehicles were parked. Ria, Eric and Edith got out of the car and headed towards the hospital. Misthia and the other ISSD members stayed in the car. Tasks include basic surveillance and information gathering Operative (Level 2): 150,000 SC Capable of conducting simple operations and reporting intelligence Agent (Level 3): 350,000 SC Capable of performing more complex operations, including undercover work Senior Agent (Level 4): 500,000 SC Able to lead small teams on missions. Also capable of strategic planning and intelligence analysis. Field Director (Level 5): 850,000 SC High-level management position. Oversees multiple operations and agents. Responsible for mission success and resource allocation. Chief of Operations (Level 6): 1.2 Million SC Senior leadership role within an intelligence agency. Sets strategic direction and policy for operations. Legend (Level 7): 10 Million SC A historical figure or character with legendary status. Represents the pinnacle of spy expertise and influence ???? ( Level 8) ???? ( Level 9) Balance: 2,450,780,500 SC ] { Ah! These spies are extremely valuable. On the other hand, I haven''t gained any SC for several days. I want SC! } Alberto silently screamed for more SC. He then took a deep breath and purchased five Senior Agents to send into the Latvia Kingdom. Alberto then leaned back in his chair and looked at Elizabeth, his expression shifting from grim determination to a more relaxed, almost jovial, demeanor. "So how is Diplomat Joseph''s progress in the Britannia Kingdom?" "Diplomat Joseph reports that the nobles of Britannia have liked our products very much. He will show them our military exhibition tomorrow. Then the Britannia Kingdom will send a team to our country." Elizabeth replied Alberto gave a smile of satisfaction and approval. "Very well, then everything is going according to plan." Chapter 59 Theyre both dangerous†Joseph finished a meeting with the Prime Minister at the palace. He walked through the palace garden and found the princess sitting on a bench, who seemed lost in thought. {Huh, Princess. She seems worried about something.} He quietly approached her. "Your Highness," he said, bowing. "I hope I''m not interrupting. I saw you sitting here and thought I''d take a moment to talk to you." Elina looked up, a look of surprise on her face. "Imperial diplomat," she said with a smile. "I was just lost in thought." Joseph sat next to her, comforted by her presence. "What were you worried about?" he asked. Elina sighed, her eyes looking out over the garden. "I was thinking about my future," she said. "The marriage my mother arranged for me, and whether it''s really what I want." "I understand how you feel," he said. "Sometimes, it feels like our lives are predetermined, and we have no say in the matter." Elina turned to him, "Do you think it''s true?" she asked. "Do you think we have no control over our own destiny?" Joseph hesitated, not sure how to answer. He didn''t want to give her false hope, but he didn''t want to crush her spirit either. "I think we have more control than we realize," he said at last. "But seeing the way forward is not always easy. Sometimes, we have to take risks and trust ourselves to make the right decisions." Elina nodded, determination on her face. "I think you''re right," he said. "I need to take control of my own life to make my own decisions." As they talked, Joseph felt a sense of connection with the princess that he couldn''t ignore. He knew he was a diplomat, and his role was to facilitate trade deals, but he couldn''t help but be drawn to her. But the princess''s eyes lingered on Marquis Worthington, and Storm could see the suspicion in her gaze. "Ah princess, we are taking our leave. Nothing to worry about. " "Huh" As they parted ways, Storm couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He knew that Marquis Worthington was a dangerous man, and he is capable of doing everything for his own interests. But Storm was determined to protect the princess, to keep her safe. He would do whatever it took to win her heart, to make her see that he was the only one who truly cared for her. Meanwhile, Joseph was growing more and more concerned about the situation. He had seen the way Storm and Marquis looked at the princess. He decided to speak to the princess, to warn her about the dangers that lurked in the shadows. "Your Highness," he said, bowing. "I need to talk to you about something." "What is it, Imperial diplomat?" Joseph hesitated, not sure how to begin. "It''s about Marquis Worthington and Young Master Storm," he finally said. "I think they''re both dangerous, and I think you should be careful around them." The princess''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice low and serious. Joseph took a deep breath. "I think they''re both trying to use you for their own gain," he said. The princess''s face turned pale and Joseph could see fear in her eyes. "Are you sure?" she asked. "This is just my guess. But you need to be careful," he said. Elina nodded. "I will," she said. "I''ll be careful."No?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 60 Military Exhibition(1) Six luxurious carriages were moving forward over the plains. Their motion was surprisingly stable even though they were galloping over grass. Because each carriage''s wheel was a magic item called the "Comfort Wheel". The special structure and magical power of these wheels help them move smoothly on any surface. In addition, the chassis of the carriages were also magic items called Lightweight Coach. Due to these magic items, the weight of the carriage is light, which makes it more convenient to move. As a result, comfort is ensured for the people inside the carriages, and they do not feel any discomfort during the journey. These incredibly magnificent carriages belonged to the royal family, carrying Queen Maria and other high-ranking nobles. Each carriage was pulled by eight-legged beasts. The eight-legged magical beasts looked like horses and were known as Sleipnirs.These beasts were renowned for their incredible speed and agility. To ensure the safety of the carriages, a group of knights on powerful horses escorted them. Some knights carried long swords at their waists, and some knights carried crossbows and quivers on their backs. Also, above this group was another group in the sky, riding creatures called hippogriffs. Hippogriffs, which are half horse and half eagle, are known for their extraordinary flying abilities and powerful presence. The warriors on the backs of the hippogriffs were members of the Royal Elite Air Force. They were observing everything intently from the sky, ensuring the safety of the people below. Their weapons were sharp and ready so that they could react quickly if necessary. The presence of these aerial fighters increased the security of the whole convoy. _____ Inside a luxurious carriage, several high-ranking nobles were discussing among themselves. A nobleman said, "I think we should think about this more carefully. Since we still don''t know what the goal of this country. So I suggest that we should carefully analyze that country." Another noble gave his opinion to his comrades, " Even though that country has some incredible food, liquors, and revolutionary things, their military is still no match to ours. I''m sure we will see laughing stock in the exhibition." There was a touch of humour in his words, which caused a few soft laughs in the carriage. He added, "Also, our training and tactical skills are much better than theirs." Another noble agreed, saying, "You are right. We have an army of several hundred thousand soldiers who have been trained and experienced for a long time. On the other hand, they just sent 100 soldiers for this military exhibition who do not even wear any armour. I guess we are still superior in terms of military power. So they should not be a threat too much to our security" Another noble spoke, " I noticed this too. They have no infantry, archers, and cavalry. All of their soldiers are only carrying those black staffs, so they''re a military composed of mages, I guess. " "Very good," Maria then looked at a man in green clothes standing behind Joseph and said, "By the way... their clothes look different." Joseph understood what Queen Maria meant, so he quickly explained, "Actually, the people in green are our country''s regular soldiers, and the people in black are members of the ISSD. Imperial Special Security Department. They are a special organization. Their primary responsibility is to provide protection to VIPs and safeguard various important establishments." "Ah, so these people are here for your protection" Joseph said with a smile "Yes they are for me" "Hmmm... I see" .... They then headed towards the field; they saw the old armour of the Kingdom''s soldiers. They also saw Bernard Empire''s soldiers, which were neatly lined up about 500 meters away from the armors. The nobles started to watch the soldiers, but most of them were expecting them to embarrass themselves. Captain Levi gave his command, as a signal to start the exhibition. Soldiers started to break up from their line and started to act like they were on a real battlefield. The nobles saw the soldiers start to move, and they paid attention to the movement of the soldiers. The nobles saw five of the soldiers lift their Iron staff, A noble commented, "Huh! They really use muskets. But without the protection of infantry and cavalry, they would soon die in a real battlefield." "But as far as I know, the maximum range of muskets is 70 to 150 yards. How can they hit the target from so far away?" a noble said in surprise. "Hmm, so could this be a magical musket, which requires magic to use." "So they''re wizards!?" As the noble was speaking a loud bang suddenly sounded through the air, which made the nobles look in the direction where the sound came. Chapter 61 Military Exhibition (2) 26¡ª10¡ª1560 WC _____________________ The soldiers had set up a shooting range here. To ensure that the bullets did not go astray, they set up targets in front of a large pile of sandbags. The targets were old armour from the soldiers of the Britannia Kingdom that Joseph had collected. The soldiers took their positions and started firing at the armour. A roar was heard as each bullet hit the target, making the atmosphere of the shooting range even more exciting. The nobles were shocked to see the soldiers firing. One noble commented, "Impossible! How can they fire so fast!? It takes about 30 seconds to reload a musket, but how can they keep firing!?" Another noble thought for a moment and said, "I think they''re using magic. Yes, that''s what it would be like. They must be magicians who are able to fire multiple shots without reloading through magic." Another nobleman, hearing their comments, said, "Not only that, look at the speed of those things, they are firing continuously. Aren''t they losing their mana doing this?" The nobles were even more shocked by the results of the weapons on the armour. The armor was full of holes and some had even been completely destroyed by the weapons used by the soldiers. This scene left a terrifying impression on their minds as if they were witnessing something extraordinary and unexpected. The damaged parts of the armour clearly showed how powerful and effective the soldiers'' bullets were. After a few minutes, the soldiers stopped firing. Many nobles were shocked and frightened by the power of these weapons. However, one man was very interested in these weapons. He looked at them like a child looking at his favourite toy in a shop. This was Duke Gorge, one of the four Dukes of the Britannia Kingdom. He was also called Lord of the East because he ruled many of the eastern territories of the Britannia Kingdom. He quickly approached Joseph, " Diplomatic Joseph, may I fire this weapon!" Joseph paused for a moment and said, " Of course, Duke Gorge." He then informed Captain Levi of this. Duke Gorge, who was very enthusiastic, was given an AK-47. He went to one of the firing positions. Captain Levi had personally shown him how to use the rifle. Duke Gorge followed the instructions, and firmly held his rifle, took aim, and then pulled the trigger. The loud sound of the gunfire and the pressure of the kick to the shoulder brought tears to his eyes. The first shot made him jump. Everyone turned their attention back to the exhibition. Next, they demonstrated the Minimi (a light machine gun). A soldier fires it and in an instant, the target is shattered into pieces. Which shocked all the higher-ups even more because it was even more terrifying than the rifles. "Ah, We are now beginning the 81mm mortar demonstration. Quickly deploy mortars" Captain Levi commanded his soldiers. Some distance away, there was a cylindrical object standing slanted on two legs. The cylinder looked like a tube made of metal. This tube pointed out to the grassland in the distance. With an order from Levi, the three-man mortar crew began their tasks. One of them fitted the sighting unit and began aligning it with the horizon and a red and white aiming post. Another person loaded the mortar round with its fuse and its propellant charge. After that, the person standing behind him took the round in both hands and slid half of it into the mortar barrel but did not let go. "Half-load complete!" The commander folded his fingers as he counted down, "Five! Four! Three! Two!" "Fire!" "One!" the two voices rang out together. The man holding the mortar round let go, and immediately ducked his head down to avoid injury, and in an instant, the mortars erupted with a thunderous roar. The ground shook as the shells were launched into the air. As the shell reached its apex, time seemed to slow. The spectators held their breath, eyes fixed on the projectile as it began its descent. With a deafening explosion, the shell struck its target, sending a massive plume of smoke and debris soaring into the air. The impact created a shockwave that rattled the nearby trees and sent smaller objects tumbling across the ground. Captain Levi, observing the reactions of the nobles, called out, "Prepare for the next round!" The soldiers moved with practiced efficiency, quickly reloading the mortar. With each subsequent shot, the mortars continued to unleash their fury. The rounds dug deep into the earth, creating massive craters that marked the landscape. The explosions roared like thunder, echoing across the field and amplifying the sense of power on display. The soldiers maintained a rapid pace, firing round after round. The rhythm of the firing created a powerful cadence, a symphony of destruction that captivated the audience. Smoke billowed into the sky, mingling with the sounds of the explosions, creating an atmosphere charged with energy. As the demonstration progressed, the soldiers fired over ten shots in total. Each explosion was more impressive than the last, with the ground trembling beneath the force of the impacts. The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder, and the once pristine landscape was transformed into a chaotic scene of craters and debris. The nobles who saw this also imagined their cavalry and heavy infantry being blown to smithereens. In addition, they also envisioned their fortresses and houses engulfed in these explosions. ______ Chapter 62 The Power of Understanding Taku King''s residence The Taku King, clad in a feathered headdress that seemed to dwarf even Takoda''s imposing frame, sat upon a throne formed from the gnarled roots of an ancient tree. Vines, thick as pythons, snaked across the walls, pulsing with an eerie, internal light. The King himself radiated a palpable aura of power, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "My King," Takoda boomed, "I brought the strangers from the sky. They speak of peaceful intentions and seek your audience." The King''s eyes, dark and unreadable, settled upon Rachel and her companions. It was as if he were weighing their very souls, judging their worth with a single glance. "They tread upon the sacred ground with their metal beast," the King''s voice, when he finally spoke, was a low rumble, resonating with the thrumming energy that seemed to permeate the very air. "What brings them to the heart of the Taku?" Rachel took a step forward, careful to maintain a respectful distance. "Great King," she began, her voice clear and steady despite the tremor in her chest, "We come in peace." The King, his expression unchanging, made a subtle gesture. One of the vines snaking across the wall uncoiled, its tip transforming into a grotesque, fanged maw. Rachel stifled a gasp as the vine darted forward, snatching the rifle from the captain''s grip before he could even react. The King examined the weapon, turning it over in his hands as if it were a curious insect. "Peace," the King echoed, his tone laced with a chilling amusement. "Is this the peace you bring? These tools of death and destruction?" Rachel stood her ground, meeting the King''s gaze directly. "This," she said, gesturing towards the now-silent rifle, "is merely a tool, one that can be used for protection or for harm. We choose to use it only when necessary, to defend ourselves and those we are sworn to protect." "And what," the King countered, leaning forward, his headdress casting him in shadow, "brings those who wield such tools to the heart of my domain? Do you seek to protect us? Or something else?" Rachel took a deep breath, her mind racing. "Then I would ask that you consider our words and the intentions behind them. We mean no harm, and we wish to learn from you." The King''s gaze lingered on the bowl, his eyes seeming to savour the aroma of the stew. For a moment, Rachel thought she saw a glimmer of curiosity, a spark of interest that might just ignite a flame of understanding. But then, his expression changed. His eyes seemed to cloud over, and his voice took on a darker tone. "I am the king, and I will not be swayed by the offerings of outsiders. But I will eat your food, not because I am hungry, but because I am curious." Rachel was happy to hear this. "I understand, Your Majesty," she said, her voice steady. "I will serve you the food, and I hope that it will bring us closer together." The King nodded, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "I will eat your food, and I will judge you by your actions. If you are true to your words, then perhaps we can forge a new path together. But if you are not, then you will become part of our feast, and your flesh will be consumed by our people." Rachel''s heart sank, as she realized the true nature of the King''s intentions. She knew very well how dangerous these people could be The King''s words sent a chill down Rachel''s spine, but she stood firm. She knew that she had to be brave, not just for herself, but for the sake of her mission. {I must ensure the success of this mission at all costs. I cannot disappoint His Majesty in any way. I am lucky to have been selected for such an important mission. This opportunity is a special honor for me, which has provided me with a platform to showcase my skills and talents. And if I can succeed in this mission, I will also receive praise from Emperor Alberto, which will be the greatest achievement of my life.} She took a deep breath and began to serve the King the food, her hands moving with a steady precision. Chapter 63 Rite of the Ancestors Rachel served the food to the King. She could feel the weight of the King''s gaze upon her, assessing her every move. The King lifted the bowl to his lips, his expression inscrutable. They held their breath, the silence in the chamber stretching like a taut bowstring. The other Taku warriors watched intently, their eyes flickering between the King and the outsiders, as if the outcome of this moment would determine the fate of all. With deliberate slowness, the King ate the food. Rachel''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched his reaction. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The King''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. He swallowed, and then he smiled¡ªa slow, deliberate smile that revealed a hint of sharp teeth. "This is... unexpected," he said, his voice low and rumbling. "You have brought flavors I have never tasted before. It is a bold offering, indeed." Rachel felt a wave of relief wash over her. "I am honored that you enjoy it, Your Majesty," she replied. "It is a reflection of our culture and a symbol of our desire to learn from one another." The King set the bowl down, his expression shifting to one of contemplation. "However, how can I trust that your intentions are pure?" Jammy, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. "Your Majesty, we understand your concerns. We wish to share knowledge, not to impose our ways upon you." The King regarded Jammy with a piercing gaze, his interest piqued. "And what knowledge do you offer that could benefit the Taku? We have thrived in this jungle long before your kind arrived." Rachel seized the moment, her mind racing. "We have advancements in agriculture, medicine, and technology that could help your people. Imagine a world where your crops yield more, where illness is lessened, and where your people can further improve their lives." The King leaned back on his throne, his fingers steepling as he considered her words. "You speak of cooperation. How do I know you will not seek to dominate us?" Rachel felt the weight of his scrutiny. "We are not here to conquer, Your Majesty. We are here to learn and to build a relationship based on mutual respect. We believe that by sharing our knowledge, we can create a partnership that benefits both our peoples." The King''s expression softened slightly, but the tension in the room remained palpable. "Very well," he said slowly. "But words alone will not suffice. You must prove your intentions through action." Rachel nodded, her heart racing. "What would you have us do, Your Majesty?" The King leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a mix of challenge and curiosity. "You will participate in the Rite of the Ancestors. It is a sacred ceremony that tests the resolve and honor of those who wish to forge ties with the Taku. If you succeed, you will earn our trust. If you fail, you will be cast out, or worse." Jammy exchanged a worried glance with Lewis, who stood at the ready, his hand resting on the hilt of his sidearm. "We accept your challenge, Your Majesty. We will prove our worth." Rachel got up from her seat and went to him. "Have you prepared the setup?" Lewis nodded, a confident smile on his face. "Yes, I have everything prepared." Rachel looked at him and said, "Very good. Arrange to send signals quickly." Lewis placed the device on the table and began to set it up. "I''m making sure it''s working properly. Ready to send signals." Rachel stood next to him and started helping. Jammy also joined them. In this communication system, the signal would travel through many mediums. In this process, the signal would first reach the helicopter''s radio, where the helicopter''s powerful transmitter would receive the signal. The helicopter would then process the signal and connect it to BNS Hope. Since they didn''t want to arouse suspicion among the Taku, they were acting very cautiously. After a few minutes, a crackling sound was heard from the device. They heard James'' voice. "Sir, we have successfully contacted the Taku king. However, he has told us to join a special ceremony. If we are successful, they will befriend us." "He said that it is an ancient ceremony; the success of our mission now depends on it." "Understood, we will maintain communication, and if anything happens, we will quickly ask for help." Chapter 64 Setting Sail for Bernard Joseph was summoned to the Palace to have his final meeting with the higher-ups of the kingdom. The nobles and Joseph would be discussing what actions they would take regarding the proposed alliance with the Bernard Empire. Joseph was facing all the higher-ups, all of whom had serious faces. Queen Maria, who was watching everything, started to speak, "Okay, we may now begin the meeting between the representative of Bernard and the higher-ranking nobles of the Britannia Kingdom." Farl started to speak, "After trying the wonderful products you have brought here, Imperial Diplomat Joseph, we, the higher-ups, have decided to proceed with the cultural exchange that will be presented to the nobles and the royal family of your country." Joseph said, "Thank you for your decision; I will be sure that our country will definitely be of great help to each other. I also would like to let you know that our ruler has been very happy with this kingdom. So our ruler would like to give Queen Maria a present." Maria was surprised by this, so she immediately asked, "Is your emperor with you, Imperial Diplomat Joseph? I would very much like to meet him personally." Joseph replied, "Sorry, but he is not here. I only sent my situation here through messages. But I immediately received his response even though he was very far away." Queen Maria then spoke, "Your emperor has already surprised me, so I am hoping to meet him personally. But I want to tell him my thanks for the gift." One of the nobles asked Joseph, "Imperial Diplomat, can you tell us about what your Emperor gifted to our Queen?" Joseph spoke to the noble, "Sure, our ruler has gifted Queen Maria with 10 tons of canned foods, 500 barrels of different kinds of wine, two thousand bicycles, and 10 tons of medicine. He also gifted Queen Maria one of our finest diamond wristwatches." Maria was very happy with her gift; she immediately asked Joseph, "How are you able to create something like this? I can only imagine this wristwatch would surely increase the productivity of my people. Most of them only rely upon the position of the sun to tell time. Your country sure is full of surprises, Imperial Diplomat." After a few minutes, the meeting continued, and now they started talking about the cultural exchange. The merchant noble spoke, "Imperial Diplomat, after confirming the capabilities of your military to protect the nobles, we have finally agreed on who will be sent to the Bernard Empire." "The nobles who have been chosen are Duchess Milana, Marquess Aqua, Marquis Sam, and me. We, one of the five high-ranking nobles, will be going to your country, where we will also present our own cultural exchange event. We will also be bringing slaves with us to help with the manual labor. We have also prepared four ships and two warships of the royal navy as escorts; we are also expecting to receive escorts from your country," Duke Gorge said. Joseph then said, "Well actually, our ruler has already prepared a ship for you to travel. He sent that ship to decrease your travel time. If we do use the Royal Navy ships, it might take a week or several days before we reach Bernard. But if we use our ships, it will take only two days of travel. Also, that ship has many destroyers and other escort vessels, increasing our safety when traveling." Marquis Worthington stood up, his face flushed with indignation, "Fool! How dare you mock the fleet of the royal family of this country? Our country is the best in the shipping industry on the continent of Ostra. Also, our navy is the strongest navy on this continent. I can''t believe that you also told a lie in broad daylight and in front of Her Majesty. No ship can travel that fast, as the wind and water current can''t be predicted when traveling." Joseph sighed, maintaining his composure,"Who said we would travel with boats using sails? If you do not believe me, then see it for yourself when we leave at the port of Java." Worthington sneered, his lips curling into a mocking smile, "Very well, I am sure that you will just embarrass yourself. I can''t wait to see it myself and laugh at your embarrassment. I will prepare my best-kept wine while looking at your pitiful ships in the port." Chapter 65 The Library of Congress: A World of Knowledge Bernard Empire ¡ª10:00 am Eric was currently in the Library of Congress. He was amazed by the size of the library. He was also amazed by the books that were there. His purpose for coming here was to gather information about the country. He had already spent a few hours there. As Eric went to the bookshelves to look for a new book to read, a magazine suddenly caught his attention. The magazine was covering the topic of the atomic bomb. Every page of it was full of information and in-depth analysis. The magazine was specially edited, all its contents presented in such a way that anyone in this world could easily understand that the Bernard Empire had already experienced war. Every book in the library was edited in this way, so that anyone who read it would feel that the Bernard Empire had a long history. The magazine articles were discussing in detail the horrors of war, its consequences, and its impact on humanity. After finishing reading the magazine, Eric realized how powerful and terrifying the Bernard Empire was. Eric thought to himself, {This country is more dangerous than I expected, and the destructive power of their weapons is almost hellish for us. More than 210,000 people died in the space of minutes; this country is filled with legendary weapons. If the information and facts written here are true, then this weapon is undoubtedly a heavenly weapon. Only something like this is capable of doing something so destructive. But how did they create something like this? It would take at least a few hundred years to create such a powerful weapon. Also, the one who is capable of creating such a powerful weapon must have a rank of at least SSS+ or higher. Such beings who can easily destroy a small country. How old is this Bernard Empire actually?} A terrifying image appeared in Eric''s mind. If the Bernard Empire used their power and technology, a new chapter of turmoil and destruction could begin in the world. With their military capabilities and destructive weapons, he realized how difficult it would be to stand against this empire. Eric started to get a headache after finishing reading these books, so he decided to return to the guesthouse. He realized that after reading such deep and terrifying content, he needed to rest for a while. Duchess Milana is a close friend of the queen. The Duchess is often called upon to provide counsel to the queen and to host important diplomatic events at her palace. As a single woman, Duchess Milana is often the subject of speculation and gossip among the nobility of the Britannia Kingdom. However, she remains focused on her duties as a ruler and is not yet ready to consider marriage or romantic entanglements. Despite her close relationship with the queen, Duchess Milana is a strong-willed and independent individual, unafraid to speak her mind and stand up for what she believes in. Her parents, the previous Duke and Duchess of the Emerald Coast, were kind and just rulers, loved by their people. From a young age, Milana was fascinated by the stories of her parents'' diplomatic exploits, and she would often sit at their feet, listening for hours as they regaled her with tales of statecraft and intrigue. But when Milana was just 15 years old, tragedy struck. Her parents were killed in a tragic accident at sea, leaving her and her siblings orphaned. The Emerald Coast was plunged into mourning, and Milana''s older siblings, who were next in line for the throne, wanted to take on the responsibilities of ruling the territory. However, Milana''s siblings proved to be ineffective rulers, more interested in their own power struggles than in the welfare of their people. The Emerald Coast began to suffer, and the people began to lose faith in their leaders. Seeing the suffering of her people, Milana knew she had to act. She began to secretly gather a group of trusted knights and allies, and together, they worked to undermine her siblings'' power and restore the Emerald Coast to its former glory. At the age of 22, Milana was crowned the new Duchess of the Emerald Coast, and she worked tirelessly to rebuild and strengthen her people. Duchess Milana is currently 30 years old. She has been ruling the Emerald Coast for 8 years. _______ Duchess Milana sat comfortably inside the most luxurious wagon , surrounded by plush velvet curtains and soft cushions. Her maid, a quiet and efficient woman named Sophia, attended to her needs, ensuring that she was comfortable and relaxed during the journey. As the wagon approached the city gates, Duchess Milana peered out of the window, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling city. She was excited, eager to begin their mission and learn more about the Empire''s culture and innovations. Chapter 66 Unveiling the Chest of Eternal At the air force base of the capital city of Rafa, multiple cargo trucks carried something that was covered with tarps. However, the shapes forming under the tarps suggested that it was some kind of aircraft. .... Major Oliver sat at his cluttered desk, buried in a mountain of paperwork¡ªthe kind that seemed to multiply with every passing hour. Just as he was about to lose himself in the monotony of forms and reports, the door swung open without warning, and his subordinate entered without permission and shouted unexpectedly. But the Major was surprised for another reason: the report given by the startled subordinate. "Repeat that," Major Oliver commanded, his curiosity piqued. "I will repeat it, Major: we have received 12 brand new aircraft from the government," the subordinate replied. However, the subordinate noticed the unhappy expression on Major Oliver''s face, even though he had initially been surprised by the news. The subordinate asked Major Oliver, "Sir, why are you not happy about those brand-new birds? May I know your reason?" Major Oliver answered, "Well, I am actually happy about those new birds, but I still have a lot of paperwork to do, and if those new birds are really for us, then my paperwork will increase. I haven''t been able to get any rest for the past two days." "I hope that military work is like in the movies, where you can blow up anything, drive brand new vehicles immediately, go straight to the battlefield, and move troops easily without doing any paperwork," he continued, a hint of frustration in his voice. "But the reality is hard; you have to do a liquidation report, more liquidation reports, and we even have to write a report about the jets'' status. If I do not write any liquidation reports, the accounting department will not be happy with me. Even the armory department requires a lot of paperwork to get something from them. You even have to write the number code of every piece of equipment you receive from them. How did I even get this job as an Air Force pilot?" His subordinate, who had been listening intently, spoke up, "Then, sir, why don''t we check out those new birds? I''m sure you will be amazed at what we got." The Major replied, "Fine, but only after I finish signing these documents." With a nod, he returned to his paperwork, signing off on the necessary forms with a sense of urgency. Once he had completed the task, he and his subordinate made their way to the runway, where the cargo trucks were unloading the aircraft. The Major became increasingly interested in what the new birds were, as they were still covered by tarps. The crew quickly removed the tarps. Major Oliver and the other pilots were amazed by the beauty of the aircraft. One of the pilots, Lieutenant Carter, exclaimed, "These are truly amazing!" Eric sat down in the chair and looked at Alberto. "So tell me why you''re here," Alberto said, leaning back in his chair. Eric was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath and said, "Actually, Your Majesty, I have an important matter to discuss with you, and I think you''re the best person for it." Alberto became interested in his words. "What do you want to talk about?" Discover hidden stories at empire Eric felt a little embarrassed, but then he said, "Your Majesty, I told you about my brother. The one who mysteriously recovered and took the throne after defeating me. I only told you half of it then." Alberto narrowed his eyes at Eric. "Now don''t say that you gave us false information then." "No, Your Majesty, I didn''t lie to you," Eric said nervously. "Actually, I didn''t tell you the whole story. But I want to explain everything to you now." Alberto looked at him intently. "So why have you decided to tell me everything now?" Eric was silent for a moment as if gathering his thoughts. "Because, Your Majesty, I believe you can help us out of this situation." Eric took out a key and placed it on the table. The key was gold in colour and had some intricate designs engraved on it. Alberto looked at the key, and upon seeing it, he thought it was the key to some valuable chest. "What is this?" Alberto asked, his curiosity growing. "This key is for the lock of the Chest of Eternal. It is an ancient legend. It is said that this chest contains the power to make any wish come true." {What the!!! He came here to tell me this. I thought it might be something important, which is why I stopped playing my game. I have everything I need. I don''t think it''s important to me.} Eric began to explain, "Actually, Your Majesty, all the wars currently taking place on our continent are being fought for this. A total of four keys are needed to open the Chest of Eternal. I have one, another is in Amazonia, one is with Jimland''s royal family, and the last key is hidden somewhere in Britannia. My brother''s goal is to collect these four keys, and he is capable of doing everything for this." Chapter 67 The Fall of the Mad King? (1) Lata, the Royal Capital of Latvia, lay in the western region of the Latvia Kingdom. At its centre was the Royal Palace, which was the residence of the "Mad King" ¡ª Caspian Vi Latvia. It was surrounded by universities, the Royal Magical Academy and all manner of government buildings which radiated out from it, and it could be considered the heart of Latvia. Although the city was damaged during the battle for the throne, Caspian quickly repaired everything after becoming king. Because although he was a tyrant, he was not stupid. All the streets in the capital were made of bricks and stones. This city was founded by the eighth king of Latvia, Philip VI. He spent a lot of money and resources on building this city, which made Lata the largest and most modern city in the Ostra continent. Lata''s existence is a testament to the might and wealth of the Latvia Kingdom. The roads of the city are segregated into separate lanes to allow for ease of traffic. Raised sidewalks and fences bordering the streets have been erected to ensure the safety of pedestrians. Public lighting is maintained and powered by magic during the night. To ensure public order, the streets are regularly patrolled by platoons of guards. ________________ Grand Arena of The Latvia Kingdom ¡ª This is the largest arena in Latvia, which looks like the Colosseum of the Roman Empire. Currently, two powerful entities are engaged in a fight within this arena. Caspian and his opponent was a war troll The excitement of the spectators around the Grand Arena was at its peak. They were screaming with joy, their eyes filled with a mixture of excitement and fear. The war troll struck Caspian with his huge club, sending Caspian''s body flying several meters through the air, like a ball struck by a bat. Then, he hit the ground, tumbling head over heels several times. Although Caspian was injured, he showed no remorse, instead standing up with a smile. Blood started to cough out of his mouth. However, since he was wearing a helmet, his blood was leaking out through the gap in the helmet and falling to the ground. This scene created a terrible feeling among the spectators present in the arena. This warrior, known as a symbol of strength and courage, was now in a weakened state. Caspian stood in front of him and said with a wicked smile, "Now don''t tell me you''ve given up. I didn''t think you''d fall to your knees with one blow from me." Caspian gave a huge grin, baring his teeth. "It seems the war trolls are not as strong as they once were," Caspian said, a scornful tone in his voice. His words were like an arrow that struck at Gus''s pride and the honour of his race. "But my concern is for your women. If you become weak, who will fulfil their desires? Ah, I forgot that your women are ugly. If they were beautiful, I would think about playing with them," Caspian mockingly told him. Your journey continues with empire Caspian''s words challenge Gus''s pride and the honour of his people. He realizes that Caspian''s mockery is an insult not only to him but also to his race. Caspian''s derogatory remarks stir up tension in the arena and spark a new discussion among the audience. Gus stood up. He took off his helmet and threw it aside; he took off the rest of his armour. Since Caspian''s attack had already damaged his armour, Gus''s eyes were filled with anger and a desire for revenge. His face was filled with determination as if he had vowed to avenge Caspian''s insulting remarks. Gus roared and ran towards Caspian. His roar was like a thunderbolt on a battlefield, shaking the surrounding environment. The intensity of Gus''s massive body movement was so intense that Caspian didn''t have a chance to react. Gus grabbed Caspian tightly with his massive hands and threw him to the ground. "How dare you!!" He kept punching Caspian. The ground shook with each punch. Chapter 68 The Fall of the Mad King? (2) Gus kept punching Caspian. The ground shook with each blow. This created a hole in the ground, and dust began to fly around. Although the intensity of Gus''s anger was skyrocketing, he eventually calmed down a little and stopped his attacks. The storm of anger slowly began to subside from his massive body. By then, the arena had become completely quiet. The audience was stunned, their eyes filled with surprise and concern. {Is he alive?} "I feel like I''ve done too much," he said to himself. "But he shouldn''t have insulted me like that. He deserved it." Just as Gus and most of the arena were thinking that Caspian might be dead, suddenly they all heard a burst of laughter. Gus''s eyes widened. The laughter grew louder, and Caspian slowly stood up from the hole. He brushed the dust off his body and said, "Ah, Gus, thank you. My back was hurting a lot, but I feel better after your massage." Caspian''s words caused the entire arena to fall silent for a moment. The audience was stunned, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Gus''s eyes widened, and he became a little scared. {Massage!? Back!?} These thoughts raced through his mind. He kept thinking, "How is he still standing? His bones are supposed to be crushed!" "Gus, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you talking?" Caspian let out a terrible laugh. A menacing aura began to emanate from his body, making the air around him feel heavier. This aura was like a wave of invisible energy, causing panic among the audience. Gus took a few steps back, feeling a bit scared. Gus had lived a long life as a war troll and had never fought an opponent like Caspian. His experience and strength had led him through many battles, but today''s fight was completely different. Caspian leaned closer to Gus and said, "Thank you again. Defeating you increased my influence among the people. That''s why I arranged our fight here so that people could witness my power." Caspian then stood up and walked toward the centre, proudly posing as the winner. His aura still radiated around him, as if he were proving his strength and power. Cheers and shouts erupted among the audience. Some people clapped in joy, while others were disappointed. Caspian''s smile widened as he revelled in the joy of his victory. Caspian then walked towards the exit door of the arena. He saw Nile standing there. "Oi, Nile. Have you got any news?" Nile bowed his head slightly. Read new chapters at empire "Excuse me, Your Majesty. But the Black Fleet failed to capture your brother again. They reported that they found your brother''s location near the Monstrous Sea. However, they almost captured your brother and the others when some flying monsters attacked there, who killed fifty C rank monsters of the Black Fleet in a matter of moments. So they fled from there." "What kind of flying monster was it?" Caspian asked curiously. "I don''t know, Your Majesty. But they claimed that it was a new type of monster that was born in the Monstrous Sea." Nile then hesitated a little and said, "Your Majesty, they also claimed that your brother and his companions may have been killed by those monsters." Caspian''s face became worried and serious now. "Tch! I don''t care if they''re alive or dead. The most important thing is that key he has. I want it at any cost." Caspian looked at Nile, his eyes serious. "Nile, send our navy and tell them to find that key at any cost," Caspian shouted. Nile was a little scared, but he still tried to stay calm, "Your Majesty, but our forces are currently busy fighting in many places. Also, Your Majesty, our navy is preparing to attack Britannia. If we send them here into the Monstrous Sea, the plan to attack Britannia could be delayed for months or even years. Also, we must not forget that the Monstrous Sea is a dangerous place. There is also the legendary Sea Serpent that destroyed an entire fleet three hundred years ago. So if we send our ships into the Monstrous Sea, we will be damaged from all sides. This could greatly reduce our military power." "So what should we do now? I need all four keys," Caspian said impatiently. "Your Majesty, I think we should focus on the Britannia Kingdom now. We can send a small team to find the key or we can announce a reward for finding your brother''s body now. That won''t diminish the strength of our military." Caspian fell silent at this. He understood the situation. Then he smiled again, "You are right, Nile. It is because of your wisdom that I appointed you as my chief minister. Go and announce a reward for finding my brother''s body now!" Chapter 69 Mysterious Artifact 30¡ª10¡ª1560 WC Britannia Kingdom _________________________ Hollow Palace, a palace located in the Royal District, was once the residence of a nobleman who was deposed after being accused of conspiring against the royal family. It is currently inhabited by people from the Bernard Empire. The ISSD and regular soldiers ensured the security of the palace. Currently, two ISSD members standing near the palace gate are talking to each other. "Sergeant, I heard that they are going to our country. " "Yes, but don''t be happy; our mission is not over; we still have to stay here. " The second soldier was a little disappointed. "I''m getting bored staying here. They don''t even have common facilities here. Look, it''s so hot today! And We don''t even have a fan." "Yes, you''re right. The heat is really unbearable today," the sergeant agreed. Just then, a wagon was seen coming from a distance. Slowly the wagon reached them. The sergeant quickly walked forward and looked at the driver and said, "Who are you?." "We have brought you food supplies," the driver said. The sergeant went to the back of the wagon and saw a man sitting there and several boxes and sacks. "Okay, you may enter." The wagon slowly began to enter the palace. It stopped in front of the palace, and other ISSD members who were present rushed over and began to unload the wagon. However, the wagon driver and his companion entered the palace. Dizzy looked a little serious and said, "Joseph, this is not funny. I am a spy and we can do anything to gather information." The smile on Joseph''s face faded and he became serious," Sorry, Dizzy. So tell me, what did you find out?" Dizzy took out an ancient map and a worn manuscript from her bag and placed them on the table, "I discovered an old manuscript that speaks of a magical artefact hidden within the Britannia borders. It''s said to hold immense power." Joseph''s eyes widened. "This could change everything. But are you sure it''s true?" "I got it from an old book that was written during the Alka Empire." "Huh! A book from the old empire, so it could be true," Felix commented, a hint of interest in his eyes. "There are many legends and histories about the Alka Empire. If this book contains accurate information, it could be a valuable resource for us." Joseph felt a little embarrassed by this. Because he didn''t know about this Old Empire. Although he had collected a lot of information about Britannia, he was clueless about this Old Empire. "Can you tell me what this Old Empire is? I''ve never heard of it," Joseph asked. Dizzy and Felix looked at each other, and then Dizzy said, "By the old empire, we mean the Alka Empire. It was a super country that collapsed 300 years ago. Most of the countries on the Ostra Continent were once part of this empire. " "So was Britannia part of that country?" Joseph asked. "No, Britannia was not part of this country, but yes, many parts of Britannia were part of the old empire at the time. The old empire was divided into seven parts. Jimland, Macau, Aurul, leaner, Amazonia, Harnas, and Latvia." "Britannia was a small country at the time. They attacked and captured Macau, establishing Britannia as a middle country," Dizi explained. "On the other hand, Aurul and leaner united to form the Republic of Aurelia," Felix added. "These new nations were embroiled in various political and military conflicts among themselves, which later influenced their history." Joseph nodded, "Hmm, I understand. So now tell us where is it located?" "Somewhere near the old ruins of Castle Broz," Dizzy replied, her finger tracing the inked lines on the map. "The locals regard it as sacred ground. It''s under Moon scriptures. It is a very big religion. Britannia and its surrounding countries." Felix shook his head, "It''s risky. But if it''s something valuable, it will be very beneficial for our country." Joseph nodded, "I agree with that. But this work is so dangerous. If we get caught, it will have a big impact on our relationship with Britannia." Chapter 70 Crossroads of Fate Java Castle, a luxurious building located in Port Java. It is spread over a wide area. First, the main entrance is entered through a large gate, which leads you to the inner courtyard. This courtyard surrounds the various parts of the palace. The main building is three stories high and contains various rooms, such as the great hall, bedrooms, and guest rooms. There is a beautiful garden behind the palace, with flowers, trees and a pond. In addition, there are some additional buildings around the palace, such as horse stables and a coffee house. _______ Currently, several high-ranking nobles were talking among themselves in a luxurious room located within this castle. ... "If the Bernard Empire can provide us with riches and advancements, then we should embrace it¡ªno matter the cost. Also, I hope they can help us against the Latvia Kingdom. Several of their warships have been spotted in our waters recently. Their movement does not seem convenient." Marquess Aqua said. She is a noblewoman under Duke Gorge in the eastern part of the kingdom. However, she has another identity: she is also a skilled Swordmaster. She is the youngest person here. "I heard about it too," Marquis Sam said. A man in his forties, he is one of the richest businessmen in the Britannia Kingdom. Also, He is Duke Farl''s cousin. "Also, a few months ago, one of their spies was captured in my region. You may have heard about it. But the representatives of Latvia denied it." "Haa! It''s very enterprising," "Also," Dutches Milana added, "The Anniliess Empire has started to increase their borders. They are currently at war with the Venus Republic." "Huh, why are these huge countries so greedy?" Aqua asked. "Even after they have so much land, they want more land. Can''t they let countries like us live in peace!?" "Power breeds ambition," Sam murmured, his tone sombre. "They see themselves as superior, and we, as obstacles." "But the matter of the Anniliess Empire is of great concern to us," Duke Gorge asserted. "Okay tell him to come" Milana said The servant bowed and left, and after some time, a man dressed in white entered. The man in white suddenly spoke, "Okay, I will introduce myself, I am 1st Lieutenant Kira from the Bernard Empire Navy. I''m here to discuss matters concerning the security of our nation. " Duke Gorge raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh! Is there an issue within your country? I trust there are no internal conflicts that necessitate this security briefing." Lieutenant Kira quickly reassured him, "Do not worry, Sir. The matter at hand is not of internal strife. We consider communicable diseases a significant threat to our national security. Therefore, I am here to request permission to conduct medical checkups on your slaves." The four nobles in the room were silent for a while, which made Kira feel uncomfortable for a moment. Finally, Duchess Milana broke the silence. "Well, I suppose it is for security reasons. I will allow it. But let me be clear: do not harm them. Do you have any idea how costly our investments in slaves are." Sam nodded, "Well, I agree with Duchess Milana, I would allow it as long you don''t damage our property." Aqua said, "I also allow, but take care of them carefully." Duke Gorge, after a moment of thought, said, "I see no harm in this, but just make sure that you will handle them properly. Some of the slaves we own are quite feisty." Lieutenant Kira nodded, grateful for their understanding. "Thank you for your cooperation. I believe that concludes our meeting. I will proceed with the checkups immediately." With a crisp salute, Lieutenant Kira exited the room Lieutenant Kira was having these thoughts while walking, {Hmm, I think those nobles sure hate to use the word humans with their slaves. Well, it might be because of the cultural difference here.} Chapter 71 Medical checkups for slaves Kira and several medics arrived to conduct a health check on the slaves. The slaves'' quarters were an old warehouse located next to the fort''s stables. The inside of the warehouse was dark and dirty, lacking proper lighting and ventilation. Dirt was caked on the walls and garbage was strewn across the floor. Kira felt a sad feeling in his heart as he saw the conditions of the place. He noticed how unsanitary the place was. They saw many slaves sitting on the floor in dirty clothes. Many of them looked tired and sick. Some of the slaves had expressions of worry and hopelessness on their faces. When Kira and the medical team entered the warehouse, a look of fear was visible among the slaves. They looked at each other as if they were afraid of an unknown danger. In a dark corner of the warehouse, an old slave slowly stood up and talked to Kira. "Please, sir," the old man implored, his voice trembling, "do not disturb us; this is our only rest after a hard day of work from our master. We are also begging to not hurt the woman and old slaves." Kira said, "Relax, old man, we are not here to hurt anyone. We are here to do a medical check-up on all the slaves." The old slave asked, somewhat surprised, "What is a medical check-up?" Kira facepalmed and explained, "A medical checkup is done to check if you are sick or not." The old slave''s expression of concern became clear. He looked at Kira and said, "Why does Master want this medical checkup? Is it because he will sell us to another person? So what will happen to the sick slaves? Don''t tell me they will be disposed of." Kira said a little annoyed, "Shut up! Old man, let''s start with you now." The old slave was a little shocked. "Why me?" Kira turned to her, surprised by her sudden appearance. "Yes, We will also provide you with bathing and food, in addition to providing treatment." The girl looked down, her hands wringing together nervously. "But what if the master finds out? He does not like it when we are taken care of." Kira felt a surge of anger at the thought of the master treating these people as mere objects. "I understand your fear, But don''t worry, we have permission for this." Kira took something out of his pocket and gave it to the girl. "What is this, good sir?" the girl said, a little surprised. "This is chocolate. I gave it to you to eat." Kira tore open the chocolate packet and gave it to the girl. Kira watched as she hesitated for a moment, then slowly unwrapped the treat. She brought it to her lips, taking a small bite. The moment the rich, sweet flavour hit her tongue, her eyes lit up with surprise and delight. "It''s... it''s so good!" she exclaimed, her voice rising with excitement. The girl''s eyes shone with unshed tears. "Thank you, sir. I have never eaten such delicious food in my life." Then the old man spoke up, his voice trembling slightly, "Sir, are you truly okay with giving us, the little slaves, something so valuable?" Kira glanced around and noticed the other slaves watching intently. Their expressions were a blend of curiosity and longing, their eyes fixed on the chocolate in the girl''s hands. It was clear they wanted to test it, but fear held them back. They exchanged glances, hesitant to voice their desires as if they were afraid of drawing attention to themselves and incurring the wrath of their master. Kira took a deep breath. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. "You are going to our country, and it is our duty to take care of you" Chapter 72 Hearts of the Jungle (1) 01-11-1560 WC _________________________ The Royal Britannia navy fleet, led by Admiral Nicholas, was docking in the port. The flagship, a grand ship named HMS Valor, stood out among the fleet. Its polished wooden deck gleamed in the sunlight, and the intricate carvings along its bow told tales of past victories. The ship was a symbol of power and pride, adorned with the Royal Britannia crest fluttering proudly from the main mast. The crew moved with precision, their uniforms crisp and their expressions focused, reflecting the discipline instilled by Admiral Nicholas. The rhythmic clanging of bells echoed from the nearby watchtower, signalling the arrival of the fleet. Merchants and townsfolk gathered along the docks, their faces a mix of curiosity and admiration as they watched the impressive ships manoeuvre into position. Admiral Nicholas stood at the ship''s helm, surveying the fleet. Although he was confident in his fleet in the past, he no longer finds these ships impressive. Because he was still mesmerized by the Yamato, he was daydreaming about being the captain of the Yamato. Admiral Nicholas had these thoughts, { That ship is truly one of a kind, it truly is a beauty even in the night. When I first saw the ship, I immediately felt fear and in love. The captain of that ship sure is lucky to be riding that ship. I am even trying to stop my urges in trying to challenge it to a duel with my ship, knowing that I would lose. But how capable really are these ships? Those escort ships are also a beauty, but I think this big one is the most capable among the trees.} As Admiral Nicholas was about to leave after taking a glance at the Yamato he noticed another ship. He then comments unintentionally. " That ship stands out too much in the dark with its white paint and lights turned on. It''s also a beauty, alright, but I think it''s more like a ship for show and not for war. Well, each ship has its own personality but that big one is still the best for me." _____________________________ "We''re ready," Jammy stated, his voice steady. The King nodded, gesturing towards the dense foliage. "Then enter, and may the spirits of our ancestors judge you worthy." As they stepped into the shadowy undergrowth, Rachel felt a shiver run down her spine. The jungle seemed to close in around them, the light dimming as they moved deeper into its heart. The sounds of the village faded away, replaced by the mysterious whispers of the ancient forest. They walked in silence for what felt like hours, the path twisting and turning unpredictably. Just as Rachel was beginning to wonder if they were lost, they emerged into a small clearing. In the centre stood a massive stone structure, covered in vines and weathered like countless years. An elderly woman, her skin wrinkled like tree bark and her eyes milky with age, stood before the entrance. When she spoke, her voice was like dry leaves rustling in the wind. "Welcome, seekers of knowledge. I am the Keeper of Trials. Your first test awaits within. May your minds be sharp and your spirits unbreakable." With trembling hands, she pushed open a heavy stone door, revealing a dark passage that seemed to lead into the very heart of the earth. They were surprised to see this because the woman was able to open such a heavy door even though she was so old. But they soon turned their attention to the door. Rachel took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever lay ahead. And with that, they stepped into the darkness, the stone door grinding shut behind them with a finality that sent chills through their bodies. Their first trial had begun.@@@@ Chapter 73 Hearts of the Jungle (2) Lewis, ever vigilant in his role as security chief, took point as they entered the dark passage. His hand instinctively went to his hip, but he remembered that their weapons had been confiscated. He''d have to rely on his training and instincts to keep them safe. "Stay close," Lewis whispered, his eyes straining to adjust to the darkness. "We don''t know what we''re walking into." Jammy followed closely behind Lewis, with Rachel bringing up the rear. The passageway was narrow, forcing them to walk single file. The air grew thick and musty as they descended deeper. Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet began to slope sharply downward. Lewis raised his hand, signalling the others to stop. "Careful," he warned. "The floor''s getting steeper. We don''t want to lose our footing." As if in response to his words, a faint light began to glow ahead of them, revealing a chamber that opened up at the bottom of the slope. The walls were covered in intricate carvings, depicting scenes of jungle life and what appeared to be ancient rituals. As they entered the chamber, torches along the walls burst into life, bathing the room in flickering orange light. In the centre stood a large stone table, upon which rested three identical clay pots. A disembodied voice, seeming to come from everywhere, filled the chamber: "Seekers of knowledge, your first trial begins. Within these pots lie your past, your present, and your future. Choose wisely, for only one path leads to truth. The others lead to illusion and danger." They were surprised by this sudden voice Lewis scanned the room, looking for any signs of traps or hidden dangers. "We need to be careful," he said, his voice tense. "This could be more than just a test of wisdom." Rachel stepped forward, her diplomatic instincts kicking in. "We need to think this through carefully. The choice we make here could affect the rest of the trials." Rachel took a deep breath, weighing their options. "We have to trust our instincts. I believe this is the right choice." After a moment of tense silence, Jammy nodded. "I agree. Captain Lewis?" The security chief hesitated for a moment longer, then gave a curt nod. "Alright. But let me do it. If there''s any danger, I should be the one to face it." Before Rachel and Jammy could protest, Lewis reached out and grasped the middle pot, the one representing the present. As his fingers closed around it, the chamber fell silent, the torches dimming to a faint glow. For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Then, with a grinding of stone on stone, the floor beneath their feet began to shift. The table sank into the ground, and a new passageway opened up before them, leading deeper into the structure. The disembodied voice spoke once more: "You have chosen wisely. The present is your gateway to understanding. Proceed to your next trial, seekers of knowledge." Lewis let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. "Well, that''s one complete," he said, a hint of relief in his voice. Rachel smiled, though her eyes remained serious. "We did it. Let''s hope we can keep that up for the next two trials." Jammy nodded, already peering down the new passageway. "No time to rest on our laurels. We need to keep moving." With renewed determination, the trio set off down the newly revealed path, the darkness swallowing them once more. The second trial awaited As they ventured deeper into the passageway, the air grew thicker and more humid. The sound of their footsteps echoed off the stone walls, creating an eerie atmosphere. Lewis remained on high alert, his eyes constantly scanning for potential threats. After what felt like an eternity of walking, they emerged into a vast circular chamber. Unlike the previous room, this one was brightly lit by an unseen source, revealing intricate murals covering every inch of the walls. Chapter 74 Hearts of the Jungle (3) They saw many types of paintings on the walls. Rachel gasped, her eyes wide with wonder. "These paintings... they''re incredible. They seem to depict the entire history of the Taku civilization." Jammy nodded, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Look, there are five pedestals arranged in a circle at the centre." As they approached the pedestals, they noticed that each one held a different object: a ceremonial dagger, an ornate mask, a small clay tablet covered in symbols, a beautifully crafted necklace, and a simple wooden flute. Before they could examine the objects more closely, the disembodied voice filled the chamber once again: "For your second trial, you must choose the object that represents the heart of Taku culture. Choose wisely, for the wrong choice will bring dire consequences." Lewis frowned, his hand hovering near the dagger out of instinct. "This feels like a trap. We need to think carefully about this." Rachel nodded, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Let''s consider what we know about the Taku. Their society values knowledge, artistry, and spiritual connection." Jammy added, "But they also have a complex system of rituals and a rich oral tradition. Any of these objects could potentially represent their culture." As they debated, Rachel found her gaze drawn to the murals on the walls. "Wait," she said suddenly, "look at the paintings. They might hold a clue."@@@@ Rachel, however, looked more serious than ever. "The final trial is likely to be the most difficult." With renewed determination, the trio set off down the new passageway, the echoes of the phantom flute music fading behind them. As they stepped into the final chamber, the group found themselves in a vast circular room that seemed to defy the natural boundaries of the cave system they had traversed. The ceiling arched high above them, adorned with glowing crystals that bathed the space in a soft, ethereal light. The walls were covered in intricate murals depicting the history of the Taku people ¨C from their mythical origins to their present day. At the center of the chamber stood an elderly Taku man. His face, weathered by time and marked with intricate tattoos. He wore robes of deep earth tones, embellished with symbols that the Imperial envoys recognized from their studies as marks of the highest authority within the Taku civilization. The elder''s eyes, sharp and discerning, studied the three newcomers as they approached. When he spoke, his voice carried the weight of generations, echoing throughout the chamber with surprising strength. "You have passed our trials of wisdom and cultural understanding," he intoned. "Now comes the final test. Tell me, Your intention?" "We''re here to establish ties that will benefit both the Empire and the Taku." The elder spoke: "And Why should the Teku forge an alliance with your people?" A moment of silence fell over the chamber as the envoys exchanged glances. This was the moment they had prepared for, the culmination of study and careful planning. Jammy stepped forward, his posture straight and his voice clear as he addressed the elder. "Honorable elder of the Taku," he began, bowing his head in respect, "The Empire comes before you not as conquerors or exploiters, but as seekers of knowledge and partners in progress. We believe that by combining our knowledge, resources, and strengths, both our peoples can prosper in ways neither could achieve alone. The Empire has much to offer ¨C advanced technology, vast resources, and security. But we also recognize that we have much to learn. The wisdom of the Taku, your deep connection to the land and the spirits, your sustainable practices that have allowed you to thrive in harmony with nature for centuries" Rachel stepped forward next. "We have studied your rich culture and history with great admiration," she said, gesturing to the murals surrounding them. "The Empire seeks not to change or diminish your way of life, but to learn from it, and to forge a bond that will enrich both our peoples. We come offering friendship, mutual respect, and a willingness to listen and learn." Lewis, the Security Chief, surprised his colleagues by speaking up next. His voice, though gruff, held a sincerity that was hard to ignore. "And we pledge to respect your sovereignty and traditions," he said, his eyes locked on the elder''s. "The Empire''s strength can help protect the Taku way of life from external threats that may seek to exploit or harm your people. Our military might and diplomatic influence can be a shield for the Taku, ensuring your customs and lands remain inviolate" Chapter 75 Hearts of the Jungle (4) The elder nodded slowly, his eyes studying each of them in turn. He then said in a serious voice. "Your words are wise, and your actions have shown insight," he said. "But tell me, what does the Empire truly seek from this alliance? What is the hidden purpose behind your words of friendship and cooperation?" The trio exchanged glances, knowing that their answer to this question would be crucial. How they responded would determine the future relationship between the Empire and the Taku tribe. The wrong word, a misplaced emphasis, could undo all their efforts.@@@@ Jammy took a deep breath, centering himself before he spoke. "Honorable elder, you ask a fair and important question. Transparency is crucial in building trust, so I will speak plainly. The Empire seeks several things from an alliance with the Taku." He began to pace slowly. "Firstly, we hope to gain access to the unique resources of your lands ¨C not to exploit them, but to study and learn from them. Your people have cultivated plants with remarkable properties unknown to our herbalists and developed mining techniques that leave minimal impact on the environment. This knowledge could revolutionize our sectors" Rachel picked up the thread. "Secondly, we seek to expand our understanding of history and the spiritual realm. The Taku''s connection to the land , Magic and the spirit world is profound, offering insights that could bridge the gap between our empirical science and the mysteries of the universe. We believe that by combining our different perspectives, we might uncover truths that neither of us could reach alone." The elder listened intently, his eyes never leaving the faces of the Imperial envoys. When they finished speaking, a heavy silence fell over the chamber. The crystals overhead seemed to pulse with an inner light, casting shifting shadows across the ancient murals. Finally, the elder spoke, his voice carrying a note of approval. "Your honesty is commendable, and your vision is intriguing. But words, no matter how well-crafted, are not enough. The final trial requires more than mere speech. It demands action, a demonstration of your commitment to the principles you espouse." As they debated, Rachel''s gaze was drawn to the crystal. Its shifting colors seemed to pulse with an inner light, reminiscent of the bioluminescent flora they had encountered in the caves. "What about the crystal?" she suggested. "It''s unique and seems to embody the natural magic of this place." Lewis frowned at the wooden box. "The box is the wildcard. It could contain anything. Choosing it would be a leap of faith." They continued to discuss, aware of the elder''s gaze upon them. Finally, Jammy straightened up, having reached a decision. He approached the pedestals, his colleagues flanking him in a show of unity. "Honorable elder," Jammy began, "we have made our choice." He reached out and gently lifted the crystal from its pedestal. Its surface shimmered, the colors within swirling as if alive. "We choose this crystal, for it embodies the beauty and mystery of Taku lands. Its changing hues represent the dynamic nature of the alliance we hope to forge ¨C ever-changing, yet strong and brilliant." The elder''s expression remained neutral as Jammy presented the crystal. "An interesting choice," he mused. "Now, tell me why you believe this object holds the key to our alliance." Rachel stepped forward, her eyes alight with inspiration. "This crystal, like the relationship between our peoples, is multifaceted. Each angle reveals a new color, a new perspective. It reminds us that there are many ways to view the world, and that by combining our viewpoints, we create something more beautiful and complex than either of us could alone." Lewis, usually stoic, found himself moved by the crystal''s ethereal beauty. "Its strength and resilience mirror the enduring alliance we seek to build. Like this crystal, which has formed over countless years, a lasting partnership between the Empire and the Taku will take time and patience to cultivate." Jammy concluded, "Moreover, this crystal seems to pulse with an inner light, much like the spirit of your people. It represents the life force that flows through these lands, the wisdom that has sustained the Taku for generations. By choosing it, we acknowledge the power and importance of this vital energy, and our desire to learn from and protect it." The elder listened intently, his eyes moving from the crystal to the faces of the envoys. For a long moment, silence reigned in the chamber. Then, slowly, a smile spread across the elder''s weathered face. Chapter 76 The Heart of the Mountain "You have chosen well," he said, his voice warm with approval. "The crystal you hold is known to us as the Heart of the Mountain. It is said to contain the essence of our lands and the wisdom of our ancestors. By selecting it, you have shown not only respect for our traditions but a deep understanding of what truly matters to the Taku." The elder approached, placing his hand over Jammy''s, which still held the crystal. "This crystal will serve as a symbol of the bond between our peoples. It will glow brightly when our alliance is strong and dim when it is threatened. Care for it well, and let it guide you in our future dealings." A sense of relief and accomplishment washed over the Imperial envoys. They had passed the final trial, opening the door to a new era of cooperation between the Empire and the Taku. The elder continued, "Your journey here has proven your worth as allies. You have shown wisdom, respect, and a willingness to learn. The Taku accept your offer of alliance." As if in response to his words, the crystal pulsed with a brilliant light, illuminating the chamber with a rainbow of colours.@@@@ The mural-covered walls seemed to come alive, the painted figures dancing in the shimmering light of the crystal. The elder''s voice took on a more formal tone as he continued, "Let it be known that from this day forward, the Taku and the Empire stand as allies. May our partnership be guided by mutual respect, shared wisdom, and a commitment to the betterment of both our peoples." Jammy bowed deeply, the crystal still cradled in his hands. "We are honoured and humbled by your trust, esteemed elder. The Empire pledges to uphold the spirit of this alliance." Rachel and Lewis followed suit, bowing in respect. The atmosphere in the chamber was charged with a sense of momentous change as if the very foundations of their world had shifted. The elder then gestured towards a previously unseen doorway that materialized in the chamber wall. "Come," he said, his voice warm with invitation. "It is time for you to meet our council and for us to begin the work of solidifying our alliance." Jammy, Rachel, and Lewis had to crane their necks to make eye contact, acutely aware of the physical differences between their peoples. Rachel nodded respectfully, trying to maintain her diplomatic composure despite feeling like a child in the presence of giants. "We''re honoured to speak with you, Elder Naia. Where would you like to begin?" "Perhaps," Naia suggested, "we should start by addressing the gargantuan elephant in the room." A smile played on her lips. "Our physical differences are quite apparent, are they not?" Rachel chuckled nervously. "They certainly are, Elder Naia. I must admit, it''s both awe-inspiring and a little intimidating." Jammy added, "We''re curious about how your people evolved to reach such heights. Is it an adaptation to your environment?" Naia''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "A story for another time, perhaps. For now, let us focus on the matters at hand. Come, let us sit and talk." She gestured towards a quieter corner of the cavern where a circle of cushions had been arranged - some normal-sized for the humans, others much larger for the Teku. As they walked, the envoys couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer scale of everything around them, from the high ceilings to the oversized furniture. Settling into their respective seats, the height difference became even more pronounced. Rachel, seated on her cushion, found herself at eye level with the seated Taku''s knees. She cleared her throat, pushing aside her discomfort to focus on the task at hand. "Elder Naia, we''re particularly interested in your healing plants and bioluminescent flora. We believe that by combining our scientific knowledge with your traditional wisdom, we could make significant advancements." Naia nodded, her movements slow and deliberate. "We are willing to share our knowledge, but we have concerns about exploitation. How can we ensure that our resources are used responsibly?" Jammy leaned forward, his voice earnest. "We propose a joint oversight committee, with equal representation from both our peoples. Any research or resource extraction would require approval from this committee." "An interesting proposal," Naia mused. Chapter 77 The Devil Whales Emerge and The Third Fleet Many ships were moving in the sea. It is the newly built third fleet of Bernard Empire which has a total of 37 naval vessels. The flagship of this fleet is the USS Independence, a light aircraft carrier. The ship measured 888 feet in length and had a beam of 108 feet, with a displacement of approximately 13,000 tons when fully loaded. Independence was equipped with a flight deck that could accommodate a variety of aircraft, including fighters, bombers, and reconnaissance planes. The carrier was armed with a combination of anti-aircraft guns, including 5-inch and 40mm Bofors guns, providing a defensive capability against enemy aircraft. The aircraft carrier was positioned in the centre of the fleet, while at the forefront sailed the Musashi, the most powerful ship in this fleet. It is renowned as one of the most formidable vessels of the Imperial Japanese Navy during World War II. It is a Yamato-class ship designed to project naval power and was armed with heavy armament. The length of this ship is 1,032 feet, and it has a beam of 121 feet, with a full load displacement of approximately 73,000 tons. Also, this ship is equipped with nine 18.1-inch (460 mm) main guns, which were among the largest naval artillery pieces ever mounted on a warship, as well as numerous secondary and anti-aircraft guns. The battleship''s armour was designed to withstand significant damage, making her a formidable opponent in naval engagements. __________________________ Admiral Harrington sat behind his cluttered desk. A half-empty ashtray sat beside a stack of reports, the remnants of his last cigarette still curling in the air. The door swung open, and Lieutenant Commander Sarah Mitchell, a sharp and determined officer in her early thirties, stepped inside. "Admiral, we have just received information. A group of monsters has been detected 27 nautical miles from our current position," she reported, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. Admiral Harrington''s brow furrowed as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "Tch! These monsters are not going away. We have conducted three clearing operations so far, but they have not yet been cleared from the sea." "Admiral, there are reports that these monsters are coming from outside the sea. Also, according to the Leviathan Research Institute, the reproduction rate of some monsters is alarmingly fast." Harrington nodded. He stubbed out his cigarette, "How many monsters are there in total?" "Admiral, our radars have detected 120 Devil Whales," she replied. "Okay, tell the fleet to turn in that direction. We need to clear the entire area," Harrington ordered his tone firm. "Yes, sir," Sarah saluted sharply and turned to leave, the door clicking shut behind her. Harrington leaned back in his chair, the weight of command pressing down on him. He knew that the safety of his fleet and the surrounding waters depended on swift and decisive action. The monsters would not wait, and neither could he. He stood up, straightening his uniform as he moved to the window, gazing out at the vast expanse of the sea. The sun was beginning to set, casting an orange glow over the water, but the beauty of the scene was lost on him. All he could think about was the impending confrontation. After a moment, he turned back to his desk and activated the communication console. "Bridge, this is Admiral Harrington. I want a full briefing on the fleet''s readiness status and an update on our weapon systems. Prepare for immediate engagement with the Devil Whales." "Aye, Admiral," came the crisp reply from the bridge officer. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the order given, the entire fleet began to manoeuvre toward the monsters'' location. As they approached the designated coordinates, the radar screens lit up with blips, confirming the presence of the Devil Whales. The monstrous creatures breached the surface, their massive bodies glistening in the fading sunlight. Blood-red eyes glared menacingly from the depths, and their razor-sharp teeth glinted ominously as they surfaced, exhaling great plumes of mist. (Devil Whales were classified as average A rank monsters. They were as big as blue whales, but what set them apart was their unique features: their eyes were blood red, their teeth were razor-sharp, and their bodies were sleek black. Their skin, as hard as steel, provided formidable protection. Known for their aggressive nature, these creatures were notorious for their insatiable appetite, relentlessly pursuing and devouring anything that crossed their path.) _______ "Admiral, we have visual confirmation of the Devil Whales," Lieutenant Commander Mitchell reported her voice steady but laced with urgency. Harrington''s jaw tightened as he surveyed the scene from the bridge. "Prepare to launch aircraft. We need to assess their numbers and behaviour from the air. Maintain a safe distance until my next order." "Yes, sir!" .....__________..... The fleet''s guns continued to roar, and the Neptunes circled above, providing aerial support. The pilots coordinated their attacks, diving low to drop more depth charges while keeping a watchful eye on the movements of the remaining monsters. "Admiral, we have a large group of Devil Whales approaching from the starboard side!" a lookout shouted, pointing toward the horizon where the dark shapes of the creatures surged through the water. "Reinforce the starboard flank! All ships, prepare to engage!" Harrington commanded, his heart racing as he realized the threat was more significant than anticipated. The Independence shifted its positions. The destroyers moved in closer, their crews readying their anti-monster weaponry. The fleet unleashed a devastating volley. Shells screamed through the air, striking the water with explosive force, sending geysers of spray into the sky. The Devil Whales, caught in the open, were battered by the relentless barrage, their massive bodies thrashing in pain. "Admiral, we''re seeing significant damage to their ranks!" Mitchell reported. "But they''re still coming!" "Keep firing!" Harrington replied, his eyes fixed on the chaos unfolding before him. As the battle raged on, the Neptunes continued to drop depth charges, creating a deadly perimeter around the fleet. "Admiral, we have a group of Devil Whales attempting to flank us from the rear!" a crew member warned. "Reposition the fleet! Bring the rear destroyers to intercept!" Harrington ordered. The destroyers quickly adjusted their course, moving to intercept the incoming monsters. As they closed in, they unleashed a barrage of torpedoes, striking the creatures with deadly precision. The water erupted in a series of explosions. "Admiral, we''re making progress! The remaining Devil Whales are starting to scatter!" Mitchell exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. "Good! Pursue and eliminate any that attempt to escape!" Harrington commanded, his determination unwavering. The fleet pressed forward, the ships moving in unison as they hunted down the remaining monsters. The Neptunes continued to provide aerial support. As the last of the Devil Whales fell beneath the relentless assault, Harrington allowed himself a moment of relief. "All ships, report status!" he ordered, his voice steady as he took stock of the situation. One by one, the ships relayed their conditions. "Admiral, we''ve successfully neutralized the Devil Whales in our vicinity," Mitchell reported, her voice filled with pride. "The sea is clear." ____________________________ An unknown place, a mysterious figure loomed, shrouded in darkness and the flickering light from torches cast eerie shadows that danced along the stone walls. At the center of this space, a magic orb pulsed with a ghostly glow, illuminating the face of the man who observed it. His eyes, as dark as the void itself, were fixed intently on the swirling images within the orb. A sinister smile crept across his lips, revealing sharp, protruding teeth that glinted in the dim light. The expression was both unsettling and predatory, a reflection of the malevolence that radiated from him. "So these are the ''Iron Fear'' of the Monstrous sea," he murmured, his voice a low, gravelly whisper that seemed to echo in the stillness of the chamber. The words dripped with a mixture of amusement and contempt, as if he found the naval fleet''s efforts both laughable and intriguing. He turned his gaze away from the orb, his smile widening as he looked back into the shadows behind him. There, kneeling on the cold stone floor, was a figure cloaked in tattered robes, their head bowed in submission. "Yes, master," the figure replied, their voice trembling slightly, betraying a mix of fear and reverence. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, as if the very walls were holding their breath, waiting for the next command. The mysterious man''s smile widened, "Interesting! Worthy opponents after all these years." His voice dripped with malice, each word laced with the promise of chaos. "Let us see how they fare against the darkness I have summoned. Prepare the next phase of our plan." Chapter 78 Embarkation and Intrigue The nobles were at the port waiting for the ship they would board, and all of them were having a conversation. Marquis Sam wrinkled his nose in distaste. "I am not really fond of ships," he grumbled, crossing his arms. "They are dark and filled with rats. They''re not even comfortable to sleep in; even though we are only riding it for one day, I still dislike it." Duchess Milana, rolled her eyes at his complaint. "Don''t be such a baby, Sam. You know how important ships are in trade and the military. Even though they are not the best rides, they are beneficial for a country." Duke Gorge nodded. "I agree with you, Milana, but the Marquis is right; I still remember the studies of the Malak Dynasty that stated that communicable diseases are brought by sailors who visit new places. The study also stated that rats that infest the ship are the ones infecting the sailors with these diseases." Marquis Worthington, chimed in with a smirk. "I think you should definitely be prepared to hire someone who could cure you. I am quite sure that the ships of Bernard are crappy and infested with rats." He had arrived at the port some time ago to bid farewell to the diplomatic delegation and to see the ships of the Bernard Empire. Marquises Aqua said, "I''ve been wondering about those giant fortresses in the water. Are they newly made? I don''t remember seeing those things before here." Duke Gorge squinted, his brow furrowing in thought. "Now that you mention it, those weren''t here the last time I visited this city. I only noticed those things yesterday when I arrived." Duchess Milana frowned, her brow furrowing in concern. "But with that size, it is almost impossible to float in the water. If I remember correctly, that part is quite deep. The question is, if those things are structures, how would they be able to build them there?" "I think those might not be just floating structures, look closely at those things; they are very identical to ships." Just then, a familiar voice broke through their musings. "Good morning to all of you." The nobles turned to see Imperial Diplomat Joseph approaching, a confident smile on his face. Marquis Sam greeted him with a nod. "Oh! Imperial Diplomat Joseph, we were waiting for your arrival." Marquis Worthington, ever the provocateur, added, "Oh, I thought you had already run away from the embarrassment that will hit you when the Queen arrives." Joseph chuckled, unfazed. "Well, we will see the results later. I am also quite interested in the Queen''s reaction when she sees more of my country''s prowess in engineering and technology." Discover stories with empire Marquis Worthington raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched on his face. "You are quite confident, aren''t you? Well, that does not matter when the Queen arrives. Your ignorance will be your biggest mistake. I have even brought one of my most luxurious wines to celebrate the moment when you embarrass yourself." Before Joseph could respond, Duchess Milana interjected, her tone shifting to one of urgency. "Imperial Diplomat Joseph, I know that we are waiting for the Queen to arrive to say her goodbyes to all of us, but please tell us where the ship we will be boarding is." Duke Gorge added, "Yes! Imperial Diplomat, we are still uneasy about riding a ship, so if you would please show us the ship we will be boarding to reduce our uneasiness." Joseph waved a hand dismissively. "No need to be worried about the ships we will be boarding. I guarantee you that it will be one of your most unforgettable experiences with ships." "Now, the last thing I want you to do is to do your best in this cultural exchange; if there are any negotiations, then you already know what you should do. This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so we must do our best." The nobles responded in unison, "As you wish, your majesty." Joseph, eager to steer the conversation, interjected, "Now that this is over, we will be boarding the ship, but there is one big problem for us." Marquis Worthington, ever the cynic, smirked. "Just tell the truth that the ships of your country are crappy; it is better to tell the truth than to embarrass yourself. But I don''t care anymore, as your embarrassment might make my wine even more delicious." Joseph''s expression hardened slightly, but he maintained his composure. "We will be riding these boats which will bring us to the ship we will be boarding. The problem I was talking about is the low tide; the ship can''t be docked because the water isn''t deep enough." As if on cue, the nobles spotted white boats gliding toward them, moving effortlessly across the water without any visible means of propulsion. The sight caught them off guard, and even the Queen raised an eyebrow in surprise. Marquis Worthington scoffed, "So they are only boats, without any oars. The Indiana Empire had already done something like that by using wind and water mages. The speed was even faster than these boats." Joseph, undeterred, smiled at the nobles. "If you would excuse me, I am going to help the nobles board the boats." The first boat filled quickly, Duke Gorge taking up nearly two seats with his robust frame. Just as the boat was about to leave, Joseph called out, "The things you will be bringing to Bernard have been boarded in the ship; your slaves as well have already boarded the ship." Queen Maria, intrigued, spoke up. "Imperial Diplomat, I was quite intrigued by the ships of your country. But it is not acceptable to make someone like me keep waiting." Marquis Worthington, still revelling in his earlier bravado, declared, "I guess I have already won this time; it''s time to drink the wine I prepared for this occasion. I am going to enjoy this taste of victory." Joseph, with a glint of mischief in his eyes, snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the boat carrying the nobles surged forward, accelerating with surprising speed. The nobles gasped, their expressions shifting from unease to astonishment. Duchess Milana, her eyes wide, pointed toward the horizon. "The giant structures moved!" The floating castles began to move. Its sleek design and gleaming surface made it appear almost ethereal, as if crafted by celestial beings. The nobles stood in stunned silence, their minds struggling to comprehend the spectacle before them. Marquis Worthington caught off guard, sputtered as he choked on the wine he had just sipped, the liquid spilling from his mouth in a comical display. His eyes widened in disbelief, nearly popping from their sockets as he struggled to process the sight. Joseph turned to him, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. "Looks like I''ve won. You should not always celebrate too early; that has always been the cliche? of ignorant fools." Queen Maria, her expression shifting from surprise to admiration, exclaimed, "This is magnificent! I can''t believe you would surprise me with these ships. I thought those things were just structures built in the water." Joseph, basking in the moment, replied, "Those are actually our warships, your Highness. Designed not only for beauty but for strength and efficiency." The nobles, still reeling from the revelation, exchanged glances filled with awe and disbelief. The grandeur of the ship was unlike anything they had ever encountered. Marquis Worthington was still petrified from the scenes he was unable to process. Chapter 79 Aboard the Luxurious Vessel The Bernard Empire sent a luxurious ship to transport the nobles The nobles, who were still dumbfounded, boarded the white ship; as the nobles set foot on the ship, they were once again surprised to the point it started to give them a headache. "I think my brain can''t take any more of these wonders. What kind of person would even put a pond on the deck of a ship when it''s already surrounded by water?" Marquis Sam exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Maybe that''s just the supply of drinking water, look at it. It''s very clear and clean so that means it''s for drinking." Duke Gorge replied to Sam. "Drinking water? That would be impossible," Sam countered, his brow furrowing. "We are in the ocean! Leaving drinking water exposed like that would be sheer folly." "That is a swimming pool, you can swim in it or relax on the beach chaises." Nobles looked at the one who had spoken and saw Joseph standing with a man in a white uniform. Duke Gorge said, "Thank God you are here, Imperial Diplomat. We were about to start an argument about this..this...this swimming pool you called." "Well, that is understandable, as it is your first time onboard this kind of ship. I guess I have to do a tour for all of you." The man in white said The nobles regarded the man with curiosity, their eyes narrowing as they tried to discern his identity. Joseph realized this and quickly said, "Let me introduce you to him. He is the captain of this ship, Yusiru."@@@@ Yusiru said with a smile, "Nice to meet you all. You can tell me anything you need during this trip." Duchess Milana, her eyes sparkling with intrigue, said, "That would be delightful, Captain Yusiru. I am quite captivated by this magnificent ship." Joseph then said, "Then I am leaving now." Saying this, Joseph left the ship, leaving the nobles in the capable hands of Captain Yusiru Captain Yusiru said, "Why don''t I show you to your rooms, so you could put your stuff away." Captain Yusiru brought each one of them to their respective rooms. Marquis Sam was the first to be brought into his room. The other nobles were also able to see the room of Marquis Sam. This made them able to get a glimpse of what their rooms might look like. This made the nobles quite astonished to see that the ship could be fitted with luxurious comfort. As they enter the room, everyone, except for Captain Yusiru, is immediately amazed by the well-decorated room that will almost make you forget that you are on a ship. Captain Yusiru brought them first to the bar where soft jazz music was being played live. A bartender was also there cleaning shot glasses. "What is this place, Captain Yusiru?" Asked Marques Aqua " This is the bar where you can order liquor and booze, this is also a place to relax. To order a drink just ask that kind gentleman over there cleaning a shot glass." Marquis Sam nodded appreciatively. "It seems this ship truly has everything one could desire, even a tavern." Captain Yusiru then brought them to the 3-D interactive theatre. As they enter the theatre, the nobles are immediately scared as they see giant men talking to each other on the wall. Yusiru immediately calmed them down by telling them that what they were seeing was not real." The movie being played in the theatre was an apocalypse movie. The nobles immediately got interested in the movie as they managed to see a scene where the main characters were caught up in an earthquake and were trying to evade collapsing structures. But the movie got boring again so they moved to another part of the ship. Yusiru brought the nobles to a well-decorated dining hall. The nobles were very impressed with what they saw. But Duke Gorge was more interested in something that he smelled. Yusiru immediately noticed Duke Gorge and spoke, " Looks like they are preparing our dinner, and it smells like a speciality of this ship''s chief." "Well, I think I am looking forward to dinner, but lunch is also near." Yusiru answered, " Do not worry about that, Duke. We will be going next to the conference room, where they have brought our lunch." After a brief walk, they arrived at the conference room, where a sumptuous lunch awaited them. As they dined, Yusiru briefed the nobles on the rules and regulations of the empire, as well as the notable figures they would meet during their visit. Three hours later, the nobles emerged from the conference room, their minds buzzing with new information. Yusiru then led them to the ship''s spa, where they could indulge in massages and relaxation treatments. The nobles were enjoying the massage therapist services and chatted about the rules of the Bernard empire. Duke Gorge said, " I was surprised by the traffic law they have, it is amazing to know that the country doesn''t have carriages and horses. They have cars which are very amazing and dangerous, as I remember that Yusiru told us that it could kill you if you got hit by a speeding one. The other thing is that you can''t suddenly cross the street anywhere. There''s always a designated spot for you to cross. If you disobey that rule you will get a severe punishment." Marquis Sam also gave his thoughts, " I am more amazed about the organization they created, especially in defence. There is a separate organization that protects the internal security of the Bernard Empire which is called the police. This helps their military to focus on the defence and security of their country. This also helps them organize their military easily as the military doesn''t have to worry about two things at the same time." "Indeed," Duke Gorge added, "Also, littering on the streets is strictly prohibited in their country, and violators face hefty fines. If we could implement such a law in our kingdom, it would transform our streets, freeing them from the blight of garbage and creating a cleaner, more dignified environment." Chapter 80 Visit to the Bernard Empire (1) It was 0200 hours, the ship had already reached the Monstrous Sea. The nobles were still in a deep sleep in their rooms. On the way, the ship encounters fog, which is often seen in the Monstrous Sea. As the ships pass the dangerous fog where thunder can easily strike ships. After what felt like an eternity, the ship emerged from the fog, revealing a clear horizon, the ship continued forward with its escort ships. They saw several Fubuki-class destroyers on the way. Yusiru spoke to his subordinates, " Looks like the navy has increased their patrols in our territorial waters." They met more patrols on the way most of them were just newly commissioned destroyers. 0500 hours the nobles were already awake and started to prepare themselves for the morning. 0600, the nobles were already prepared and went straight to the dining hall, where their breakfast was already served. While eating the nobles were having a chat. Marquis Sam said, "So we could finally see today if Joseph''s words were true about his country. I hope that he didn''t over-exaggerate." Marquises Aqua, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, replied, "Well, I think Diplomat Joseph isn''t exaggerating. Look at the ship we are currently in. Even I doubt superpowers can build something like this." Duke Gorge, his enthusiasm palpable, added, "This ship alone is proof of how great the technology of Bernard is. This is one of my most unforgettable experiences. I hope our kingdom will have ships like this when the alliance is approved." Marquis Sam, countered, "I wouldn''t be daydreaming this early if I were you, Duke Gorge. Remember, they have the upper hand this time, so they will surely try to squeeze us dry in the negotiations." Duchess Milana, her expression serious, nodded in agreement. "I concur with Marquis Sam. We are not the superpower. To them, we are the ones at the disadvantage side." Just then, Yusiru entered the dining hall and spoke to the nobles. "We are already near our destination, so if you go to the deck of the ship, you can finally see the magnificent sight of our country." "It''s the city''s power shield," Yusiru explained, noting their surprised expressions. "It defends the city against the aggressive inhabitants of the Monsters sea." "Look over there," Marquis Sam said, pointing to a huge structure near the water''s edge. It appeared to be a huge aquarium, its walls transparent, revealing the shape of the huge sea creatures swimming inside. "Leviathan research centre," Yusiru said. "Here we do various studies on these giant sea monsters." As the ship entered the harbour proper, a section of the energy shield smoothly parted to allow them passage. Suddenly, a deep, resonant sound echoed across the water, drawing the delegates'' attention to a truly gigantic ship docked far out in the harbour. It dwarfed their vessel, its hull crafted from a sharp material, unlike any metal they had encountered before. "HMS Stormbreaker," said Captain Yusiru a note of pride in his voice. "Pride of the Empire. Capable of both sea and space travel." [ Alberto received this as a reward from the system] Dutches Milana''s head turned at the word "space." "Space travel? You mean... outside of our world?" Captain Yusiru nodded, a small smile on his lips. "Indeed. But that''s a topic for another time, I think. Your official welcome party is waiting." The Britannia delegation found a group of elegantly dressed men waiting at the wharf. Flags bearing the insignia of both the Empire and Britannia flew in the wind. Marquis Sam prepares himself. "Well, this is it," he murmured. "The moment." Dutches Milana squared her shoulders, her face set in a mask of diplomatic calm. "Remember," she said to her companions, "we represent all of Britannia. Let us show them the best of our kingdom." As the gangway was lowered, the delegates prepared to disembark. Chapter 81 Visit to the Bernard Empire (2) Several people stood at the pier, holding vibrant bouquets of flowers. As they disembarked from the ship, Elizabeth stepped forward to greet the Britannia delegation, her professional demeanour impeccable. Her voice is clear and authoritative. "Welcome to the Empire," she announced, her keen green eyes scanning the delegates with interest. "I am Prime Minister Elizabeth. On behalf of His Imperial Majesty and the people of the Empire, I extend our warmest greetings." She continued, "I trust Joseph and Captain Yusiru have provided you with ample information about our Empire. If you have any questions or need further clarification, please don''t hesitate to ask me or any of our staff." As she spoke, Elizabeth''s mind raced, assessing each member of the delegation and noting their reactions and body language.@@@@ Dutches Milana said, her regal bearing evident despite the unfamiliar surroundings. "Thank you, Prime Minister Elizabeth, for your warm welcome. The journey was indeed long but fascinating. We are honoured to be here and look forward to strengthening the ties between our nations." The other delegates nodded in agreement, each reacting in their own way to the futuristic environment around them. Duke Gorge''s eyes darted from one marvel to another, barely concealing his amazement. Sam observed everything with keen interest, his mind already considering potential business opportunities. Marquess Aqua Wynter remained calm. "That''s good to hear," Elizabeth replied. "We have prepared accommodations for you and your staff at the Imperial Hotel. There, you will have time to refresh yourselves before the official welcoming ceremony this evening." A fleet of police cars and sleek black limousine awaited them, gleaming under the sun. Duke Gorge said, "We have many questions about your remarkable Empire, but I''m sure there will be time for that later. For now, we are grateful for your hospitality and the chance to rest before the evening''s ceremony." Elizabeth nodded, gesturing toward the waiting vehicles. "Of course, duke. Please, allow us to escort you to your accommodations. During the ride, feel free to ask any immediate questions you may have about our city or customs." As they approached the vehicles, Elizabeth turned to Yusiru, who stood nearby. "I''m glad to see you have completed your duties successfully," she said, a hint of approval in her tone. "Thank you, Ma''am. It has been my pleasure to assist in this important mission," The conversation continued as they approached the outskirts of the capital, where the majestic cityscape came into view. The towering skyscrapers, gleaming in the sunlight, seemed to stretch on forever, a testament to the Empire''s power. "Welcome to Rafa," Elizabeth announced as they entered the city. The limousines navigated through the busy streets, passing by vibrant markets, lush parks, and impressive monuments. Finally, they arrived at the Imperial Hotel, a stunning structure that combined contemporary design with elements of classic architecture. Its grand entrance was adorned with intricate carvings and lush greenery, creating an inviting atmosphere. As they stepped out of the vehicles, Elizabeth gestured toward the entrance. " Please, allow us to escort you inside. Your rooms are ready, and I encourage you to take some time to refresh yourselves before the evening''s ceremony." _________________ Palace of Versailles "So our guests have arrived at their hotel." "Yes, Your Majesty, they have arrived about thirty minutes ago. They are currently being observed by our men." Alberto, who was sitting, looked at his secretary and asked. "What is their schedule for tomorrow?" The secretary glanced at his notes and answered, "At 9:00 am tomorrow, they will meet with the Foreign Affairs Minister. Their meeting is expected to conclude by 10:50 am. Following that, they will have a break from 11:30 am to 1:00 pm. At 1:15 pm, they will meet with the Prime Minister and the Trade Minister, which will last until 2:30 pm. From 2:40 pm to 4:40 pm, you will have a meeting with the nobles. Finally, from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm, you will attend a dinner ball with the nobles and various officials from our government. That is all the schedule for tomorrow." Alberto let out a sigh and said these words, " Looks like tomorrow''s gonna be a busy day. I hope everything will go smoothly." Chapter 82 Moonlight Scripture In the time before time, there was only chaos and darkness. The Moon Goddess Lunara emerged from the cosmic void, her radiance piercing the eternal black. As she witnessed the emptiness, she wept silver tears for the loneliness of existence. Each tear became a star, and her greatest tear became the world Proxima. Lunara''s light touched the newborn world, creating the first moonflowers and filling pools with sacred water. Her reflection in these pools sparked the first magic, and from this magic came the first beings - the Moonborn. These ancient creatures possessed the ability to harness lunar energy and became the first teachers of mankind. The goddess, seeing her creation flourish, bestowed upon mortals the gift of dreams. Through these night visions, she could communicate with her children and guide them. The first dreamer was a young woman named Selena, who became the first High Moonweaver and established the initial practices of dream interpretation. A thousand years ago the dark period came when the Void Seekers, beings who despised Lunara''s light, attempted to extinguish the moon''s power. This began the Shadow Wars, where the first Twilight Guardians emerged to protect the sacred sites and lunar knowledge. Their sacrifice ensured the survival of the Moonlight Scripture.@@@@ During the longest lunar eclipse, known as the Night of Endless Stars, Lunara revealed the Seven Sacred Truths to her most devoted followers. These truths became the foundation of the modern Scripture and were recorded in the Silver Codex, the holiest text of the faith. Following the Great Revelation, the faithful organized themselves into distinct orders: The Dream Walkers: Interpreters of Divine Visions The Silver Archivists: Keepers of Lunar Knowledge The Twilight Guardians: Protectors of sacred sites The Moon Weavers: Practitioners of lunar magic The origin of this religion was the country named Ripon, located in the north of the continent of Eldora. The first Grand Lunar Temple was built in the Valley of Silver Mists in Ripon, where Lunara''s first tear was said to have fallen. Other temples followed, each built in locations where the moon''s power was strongest. The Moon Pools were discovered and became places of pilgrimage. As the world evolved, the Moonlight Scripture adapted while maintaining its core traditions. The religion spread across lands, incorporating local customs while preserving ancient wisdom. Currently, it is one of the ten largest religions in the continents of Eldoria and Ostra. This religion was brought into the Britannia Kingdom by merchants a few hundred years ago. At the time, the Britannia Kingdom suffered from a very high rate of poverty. The merchants donated generously to the poor, and the number of followers of the Moon scriptures within the Britannia Kingdom grew. Many people accepted the Moon religion, and within a few decades, it became the largest religion in the Kingdom of Britannia. Even today, 91% of the people in the Kingdom of Britannia are followers of the Moon religion. The main temple of the Moon scriptures in the Britannia Kingdom is located on the island of Brut, a seven-thousand-square-kilometre island given to the Moon scriptures by the 37th ruler of the Britannia Kingdom. This island is known to the common people as the Holy Land, as it is governed by the Moon scriptures. Experience new tales on empire Archbishop Martin drew himself up, a troubled frown furrowing his brow. "My Lord, have you heard the rumors about a distant land called Bernard Empire? It is said they have navigated the treacherous Monstrous Sea and forged a trade alliance with the Britannia Kingdom." "Ah, yes. Bernard Empire. A land shrouded in rumours." Cardinals Rim stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I Heard that its people possess strange customs and wield technologies unseen in our land." "This potion is from The Empire." Archbishop Martin said, his voice tight with apprehension "What!? You say these people have such great medicine. Although they were separated from the world." The Cardinals were surprised. "Yes. But we think it is a threat to us. If more medicines like paracetamol enter the market of Britannia Kingdom, then our Potion''s demand will decrease. People may also reduce their visits to our temple for treatment. " "It''s encouraging. But something like that would surely be expensive. Also, the ingredients to make this medicine must be very rare. Like our High-level Potions. So I don''t think this drug will affect people that much. Also, Our High Potions, blessed by the divine, offer far greater healing." Cardinals Rim said confidently. However, Archbishop Martin remained unconvinced, his expression grave "Actually, my lord. Bernard Empire has already sent a shipment of Paracetamol to the market of Britannia Kingdom and 12 such tablets are being sold in the market at only 32 Waves. Meanwhile, our most basic pain-relieving potion costs 20 Waves a piece. " Cardinal''s eyes widened "What!?" The Kingdom of Britannia has three types of currency. Wave, Drake and Sovereign. Wave is a currency of the Britannia Kingdom. Hammered copper coins. It is commonly used for daily transactions (buying food, basic goods etc.) Drake is a silver coin. It has a giant octopus on one side and a ship symbol and the name of Britannia Kingdom on the other side. A Drake is equivalent to 12 Waves. It is used for more substantial purchases (equipment, clothing, housing). And last is Sovereign. A large, heavy gold coin. Reserved for significant transactions (land, horses, luxury goods, taxes). This is equivalent to twenty Drakes (240 Waves). It depicts the crown on one side and the coat of arms of the Kingdom of Britannia on the other. The average monthly income of a typical household in the Britannia Kingdom is almost 120-150 Wave. So, in this case, this medicine was not so expensive. "Are you kidding me!? How could this be!?" Cardinals Rim froze, his blood turning to ice. 32 Waves? That was less than a day''s wage for a skilled labourer, a pittance compared to the price of even the most common temple potion. Chapter 83 Visit to the Bernard Empire (3) 03¡ª11¡ª1560 WC ________________________ It was 7 o''clock in the morning when the nobles rose early, eager to begin their day. After preparing themselves, they made their way to the restaurant where a delicious breakfast awaited them. Duke Gorge was delighted with the breakfast, he was very excited to try the delicacies food offered by the Bernard Empire. He resembled a child in a fast-food restaurant, eyes wide with anticipation, ready to eat his food It was not only Duke Gorge who was excited, but Marquis Sam was also looking forward to what dish they would eat. Discover more content at empire A few minutes later, a waiter comes to their table pushing a cart. When the waiter arrived, he immediately placed the food on the nobles'' table and explained what they were serving. "Good morning, gentlemen and madam. This is your breakfast for today," he announced.@@@@ "For Sir Gorge, our chef has prepared pandesal, beef tapa, and an omelette sandwich, paired with a rich cappuccino." "For Madame Milana, we have an American-style breakfast featuring a four-layer pancake drizzled with apple syrup, accompanied by eggs and crispy bacon. This is complemented by sweet, fresh mango juice, delivered just this morning from the largest farm near the hotel." "For Sir Sam, we have prepared Japanese karaage and ramen, served alongside a bowl of miso soup." "And for Lady Aqua, we present an omelette filled with sweet chorizo and a foot-long tuna sandwich topped with melted cheese." "Oh! That giant snake-like object is actually a train," the guard explained, realizing her confusion," The railways are still being built here, so it hasn''t been operational yet." Milana looked at the guard, raising one eyebrow, and asked, "What is this?" The guard explained, "Well, that was a giant snake you saw; it''s used to transport large numbers of people and is good at travelling long distances at incredible speeds." Milana was shocked by this discovery, thinking about how beneficial it would be in terms of economic development. She knew that shipping goods at high speed would be very beneficial to the economy because she had studied the reasons why their country was struggling economically. In one of her studies, she had come to the conclusion that the economy was affected by shipping goods precisely because most goods rot before reaching their customers, merchants lose money and reduce the supply of goods. Another reason is that merchants and traders also take away a large portion of their income while travelling. We spend a large portion of our income on daily needs, especially when travelling for months, which results in them losing profits. There was also a problem with easily rotting food, fish, meat and fruit, which are salted to keep them longer during travel, which increases the cost of the product. This also affects the poor, who are also the main labour force of the country. This causes the poor, who are very important in terms of labour, to become less productive due to hunger and low morale, which leads to a decrease in the country''s income. With determination, Milana clenched her fists and vowed to herself {I will obtain this transportation technology and help our country improve.} At 9 o''clock in the morning, the nobles arrived at the Foreign Minister''s office. The Foreign Minister James greeted the nobles and led them into the conference room. For the Nobles, this was the first battle they had to fight when they came here. The Minister of Foreign Affairs introduced himself and delivered an opening speech. "Okay, good morning to you all, I am James, the Foreign Minister of this country. I have read your profile and the reasons why you are here. In fact, I met your Queen during our first contact a few months ago. However, since you were not there, this is my first meeting with you, and I look forward to discussing the potential for an alliance between our nations. I believe that such a partnership could be mutually beneficial, but we must understand that alliances require more than just friendship. Therefore, I would like to know what you hope to achieve from this alliance." Chapter 84 Meeting with the Foreign Minister Minister James introduced himself There was silence in the room for a few seconds until Duchess Milana spoke up about what she wanted from the Alliance. "I am Duchess Milana, representative of the Kingdom of Britannia. If you are asking us directly, I would like the Bernard Empire to assist my kingdom in the fields of agricultural technology, transportation, and medicine."@@@@ Your journey continues with empire James replied to Milana, "Oh! You want us to help your country with agriculture, transportation, and medicine. To tell you the truth, Miss Milana, we can help you with the two things you asked for. The first is agriculture, which we will be willing to help the kingdom of Britannia, but in exchange for trading crops that do not grow here. The second is medicine; we will be happy to help you with this since plague and disease are some of the greatest enemies of mankind. Therefore, in order to prevent this, the country must be well-versed in the field of medicine to avoid ignorance that causes the spread of epidemics, prevention is still better than cure. Now, it will be a little difficult for us to help you with transportation because it contains a very sensitive technology that can lead to the safety of our country if it falls into the wrong hands." Milana was both happy and saddened by what she heard. But James suddenly spoke, and this made Milana happy. "Well, we can''t help you with transportation, we can help you build roads and ports." Marquis Sam, who had been listening to their conversation, finally spoke: "Sir James, what if we ask for help in the field of military technology? Will that country be obligated to help our country? Or is the Empire just a pussy, keeping their military technology to themselves to prove that they are just a bunch of weaklings hiding in technology." James looked at Sam and replied, "Well, I guess we can''t help your country in terms of military technology. I would also like to assure you that we are also a country that will definitely destroy those who get in our way with brute force. As if one of the real pussies in front of me is afraid to fight a country that is much superior to him. We also like to take what we want with bloodshed if they don''t want to give it to us." The nobles moved on to their next meeting, a lunch, which left Duke Gorge a little agitated. Milana was also excited about the upcoming lunch. She loved the cuisine of this country so much that she even asked herself if she wanted to go back to the boring food in her home. __________________________ The ferry, laden with pilgrims, merchants, and the scents of faraway lands, groaned against the wooden piles and finally met its berth. Dizzy, hiding her black hair under a headscarf, stood on deck. Beside her, Felix, in religious dress, flashed a charming smile at a passing group of women, earning a chorus of giggles. "Are you ready?" Dizzy asked. Felix nodded, adjusting the pouch slung over his shoulder. "I''m as ready as I need to be. Let''s mingle and see what we can uncover." They made their way through the throngs of pilgrims, their simple attire identifying them as humble seekers of the moon goddess''s knowledge. Felix maintained his charming smile as he looked down at the people around him so that no one would suspect them. Their cover story, meticulously crafted, was that they were a group of scholars on a pilgrimage to study the island''s unique flora and ancient rituals. The inn they found was modest and frequented by pilgrims and traders. Its common room is buzzed with conversations in various dialects, offering a rich tapestry of information for keen ears. While Felix charmed the innkeeper''s daughter, gleaning details about the upcoming Moon Festival and other events, Dizzy focused on a group of off-duty Twilight Guardians, their armour stacked neatly by their table. Their leader, a grizzled veteran with eyes as sharp as his sword, spoke of heightened security. Apparently, recent raids on coastal villages, attributed to pirates, had put the island on edge. Dizzy noted every word and every gesture, committing details to memory. Increased patrols maintained a tight net, but also presented a potential pattern to exploit. Chapter 85 Arcane Research Institute Arcane Research Institute (ARI) It is located a hundred kilometres away from the capital in a place surrounded by hills and dense forests. The ARI spans a vast area, comprising several interconnected buildings that house various departments and laboratories. From an aerial view, the institute may appear to be an ordinary establishment. However, the main research centre is located below it, up to ten stories deep. This place is a special research institute in the empire where various new inventions are made.@@@@ The entire institute is primarily operated by the Magic Department and Imperial Special Security Department (ISSD). __________________________ In the laboratory The laboratory was a vast, open space filled with high-tech equipment. In one corner, a large table was cluttered with vials, syringes, and genetic samples, while another area was dedicated to arcane artefacts and ancient tomes. Only two people were working in this huge laboratory. Because they lacked manpower. Circe stood at the lab bench, her brow furrowed in concentration as she examined a series of genetic sequences on her computer display. Next to her was Dr. Evelyn Carter, a geneticist. She wears a lab coat. Dr. Evelyn, without looking up, said, "Chief, we need to focus on the genetic markers associated with muscle growth. The ACTN3 gene is crucial for our serum. If we can enhance its expression, we could significantly improve physical performance." [The ACTN3 gene is a gene on chromosome 11 that provides instructions for making alpha-actinin-3, a protein in muscle fibres. The ACTN3 gene is associated with speed and power in athletic performance.] Circe pauses, her gaze shifting from the screen to Evelyn. "And what about spirit enhancements? The essence of a soldier is not merely in their physical form but in their will and determination. We must also consider the magical enhancements that can bolster their resolve." Evelyn sighs, her fingers still dancing over the keyboard. "I understand that, but we have to start with a solid scientific foundation. If we can''t get the biology right, the magic won''t have a stable vessel to enhance." Circe nodded, her expression thoughtful. She moved closer to the table, examining the vials filled with shimmering liquids. Circe turned to her workstation, pulling up a 3D model of the human genome. She gestured for Evelyn to join her. Circe said, "Look here. If we splice in the modified gene sequence, we can create a prototype serum." "It''s alive! But we need to analyze the results. The serum has enhanced its physical attributes, but we must determine the extent of the magical influence." Evelyn quickly pulled up the data on her display, analyzing the readings. The results were promising, but they also revealed unexpected fluctuations in the creature''s magical aura. "The serum has increased its agility and strength, but there are spikes in its magical energy that we didn''t anticipate. This could lead to instability." ______________________ Scene change: The nobles were brought to a high-class restaurant. Duke Gorge looked at the food that was served, he knew that the restaurant they were in had everything they could want, as their driver had told them. Duke Gorge was intrigued by the sweet smell that the waiter was serving. Duke Gorge asks the waiter, "What is this dish, young man?" With a cheerful demeanor, the waiter replied, "It''s called sweet and sour beef, sir. Would you like to try it?" Without hesitation, Duke Gorge responded, "Yes, please! And I''ll have this dish as well." The waiter nodded, "Certainly, sweet and sour beef and beef salpicao. Would you like a drink, sir?" Duke Gorge suddenly smiled when he heard this, so he said with confidence: "I would like Pepsi." The waiter''s expression shifted slightly as he apologized, "I''m sorry, sir, but we only serve Coca-Cola here, as they are our partners." Feeling a bit embarrassed, Duke Gorge quickly adjusted his order. "Very well, I''ll have a Coca-Cola instead." Meanwhile, the other nobles made their selections. Milana opted for fried chicken in fontina, while Sam chose crispy chicken thighs with cilantro and lime. Aqua decided on spicy pork adobo with mango sauce. After the Lunch, the nobles went to the next meeting Chapter 86 Meeting with the Emperor (1) 2:50 pm¡ªNobles came to the palace to meet Alberto. The delegation from the Britannia Kingdom followed Alfred, through the seemingly endless corridors. Their procession came to a halt before a set of imposing double doors, crafted from a dark, polished wood that gleamed like obsidian. Two guards, clad in stark black uniforms adorned with the Empire''s insignia - a stylized eagle clutching a globe ¨C stood at attention on either side of the doors. Alfred turned to the delegation with a slight bow. "Please enter, distinguished ambassadors," he announced, his voice a low murmur that echoed strangely in the hushed hallway. With a gesture, he indicated the imposing doors. One of the guards, with a barely perceptible nod, pushed the doors inward, revealing a spacious, circular chamber bathed in warm light. Two flags on the wall ¨C the Britannia Kingdom''s royal banner, with its rampant octopus and field of ocean waves, hanging side-by-side with the Empire''s eagle standard flag. "Welcome, delegates," said Chancellor of His Majesty''s Treasury, Thompson, rising from his seat as they entered. "Please, be seated," Thompson gestured towards the empty chairs surrounding the table. Everyone takes their seats. Milana, took a moment to observe everything. She could sense the tension in the room. With a gentle smile, she sought to ease the atmosphere. "I believe this meeting holds great promise for both our nations," she said, her voice calm and soothing. "Together, we can forge a path that benefits us all." David Peterson, the Empire''s Minister of Business and Trade, leaned forward, his smile disarmingly genuine. "Of course. Your nation''s craftsmanship impresses me," he remarked, his gaze lingering on the ornate silver clasp securing Milana''s cloak. "The magic imbued within your stones and tools... remarkable. I foresee a long and fruitful partnership blooming between our nations." "The feeling is mutual, Minister," said Milana. "Indeed," Alberto took his place at the head of the table. Elizabeth and Circe sit beside him. Carl, the Emperor''s security chief, was already present in the room. He was already standing near the emperor''s seat. With absolute caution. "Good afternoon to our dear foreign guests who represent the kingdom of Britannia," the Emperor began, his gaze flicking to the Britannia delegation. "I was looking forward to this meeting because the potential for cooperation between our two countries is immense. The friendly treaty we are negotiating could pave the way for a new era of prosperity for both the Empire and the Kingdom of Britannia." Milna nodded. "Your Majesty, we share your enthusiasm. Together we can form a good alliance." Alberto shook his head then he said, "I''m glad to hear that. We will begin this meeting by listening to the agenda of each country at this meeting" All the Nobles glanced at each other. Then Duke Gorge stood up and read the paper he had written. "Our country would like to consider the following agenda for this meeting. The first agenda is to open up possible relations between the two countries in the government, trade and military spheres. Secondly, the exchange of medical knowledge and skills from the Bernard Empire to the Britannia Kingdom. Thirdly, the Bernard Empire''s assistance in agricultural knowledge, as well as agricultural technology. The fourth is infrastructure, the Britannia Kingdom wants to ask the Bernard Empire to help with infrastructure. This will be the agenda that our kingdom wants to solve." ___________________________ Scene Change: Eric was feeding Hannah; Hannah regained her consciousness a few days ago and is now resting in the hospital. Eric was using a spoon to feed Hannah in a pampering way. Edith, who was in their back, was giving a vibe of intense jealousy at Hannah''s situation. Edith was thinking to herself { I wish to be pampered by the master too, I''m so jealous of Hannah right now.} Eric has been enjoying the calm situation for a week now. But he still did not forget the weapons of mass destruction that Bernard might have or might not have. Even in these relaxed situations he still felt fear at Bernard''s destructive capabilities. But he also thinks about the benefits he will get when he has Bernard on his side as an ally; he thinks about his agreement with Alberto, {I hope Emperor Alberto will keep his word and take the right steps in time. I must be more patient because now I have hope. } Chapter 87 Meeting with the Emperor (2) After Duke Gorge''s speech, Elizabeth prepares to speak. Elizabeth stood up and spoke: "This is the agenda that the Bernard Empire would like to discuss at this meeting with the envoys of the Britannia Kingdom. Our discussions will focus on the following key points: 1. We propose to establish a formal alliance with the Britannia Kingdom, focusing on governance and trade. This partnership aims to enhance our diplomatic relations and economic prosperity. 2. The Bernard Empire seeks permission to establish military and naval bases within the Britannia Kingdom. In exchange, we are prepared to share limited technologies in transportation and electricity, which we believe will significantly benefit your infrastructure. 3. We request the opportunity to explore the rich lands of the Britannia Kingdom for fossil fuels, which are essential for our growing economies. 4. We propose that all products from the Bernard Empire be sold exclusively by the Britannia Kingdom within its territory, ensuring a steady flow of goods and revenue. 5. Lastly, we wish to limit the flow of medical and agricultural knowledge and technology to the Britannia Kingdom alone, ensuring that your nation remains at the forefront of these critical fields. As Elizabeth concluded her speech, a palpable silence enveloped the room. The nobles exchanged glances. The nobles of the Britannia Kingdom were stunned by the second agenda of the Bernard Empire. They never thought that this country would be so bold as to tell them that they wanted to place their forces in the Britannia Kingdom. They already saw the strength of the military and naval forces of the Bernard Empire, they did not know whether it would be an advantage or a disadvantage to have the Bernard forces in their kingdom. Then Alberto spoke after Elizabeth: "Now we will begin the official meeting." "Then I will approve your proposal," Alberto said. "It will be one of the agreements that the Queen of Britannia and I will sign to formalize our alliance." After that, Elizabeth spoke again: - Now about the second and third agenda, knowledge, skills and technology in medicine and agriculture. This is related to the fifth agenda of the Bernard Empire. The Bernard Empire wishes to restrict the flow of the following things to the Britannia Kingdom only. So only the Britannia Kingdom should have access to this and no other countries. Will the Britannia Kingdom be okay with this?" All the nobles answered: "Yes, we approve of this condition." Elizabeth continued, "The fourth agenda involves the Bernard Empire''s assistance in infrastructure projects within the Kingdom of Britannia." Then Alberto interrupted her and said, "We approve this in exchange for allowing our engineers to search for fossil fuels in the kingdom. We will invest five million gold coins in the Kingdom of Britannia. We, the Empire, will never break our word. I hope this is a good move for both of us" Explore more adventures at empire The room fell silent, five million gold coins!?. This is an amount equal to half of the GDP of the Kingdom of Britannia, a staggering amount that could potentially transform their economy. They exchanged shocked looks, their minds racing as they processed the implications of such offer. Although the nobles did not understand what this fossil fuel was, they were able to guess that it must be very valuable. But they didn''t bother about it anymore and quickly agreed to Alberto''s proposal, because Alberto offered them such a large amount of money that they couldn''t refuse. The last thing they discussed was what products Bernard would allow the Britannia merchants to distribute. The meeting ended well, and the Alliance was close to being officially completed. They just had to wait for their Queen to sign the official documents to make it official. Chapter 88 Caspians personal maid [18++] (Skip if you want) Royal Palace of Latvia In the massive Throne Room, an architectural marvel that could easily host a thousand guests. The room, with its vaulted ceilings, massive crystal chandeliers, and walls decorated with centuries of Kingdom history. A figure currently sits on an obsidian throne in the Throne Room within this palace. He wore a magnificent khalat - a long, flowing robe of the richest royal blue silk. Around his neck, a heavy gold torque. Multiple magic rings adorned his fingers - each one contains great power. The situation in the throne room is tense. "So you mean that the Britannia Kingdom has made friends with an unknown country. About whom you know nothing?" The one who said this is Caspian. His voice echoed throughout the throne room. He gripped the handle of his throne. He turned to the three people bowing before him. Their foreheads pressed against the marble floor. They are sweating and shaking. "Why don''t you answer?" "Your Highness, although we do not know much about this country, we have been able to gather some information. Like, they come from the Monstrous sea. Also, our spies tell us they have huge iron ships. Just like our iron ships but they claim they were more bigger. " One in three people said. He seemed to be middle-aged with a big beard on his face. He said in a trembling voice. Although he did not dare to raise his head. Caspian narrowed his eyes at them. "Is that all you got?" "Your Majesty, their products are also very strange. They are also selling soaps, perfumes, and high-rank medicines to the people of Britannia at very low prices. We don''t know why they are doing this. But in the Britannia market, they have received a lot of responses. Also, the two Britannia cargo ships that we destroyed used pirates to create shortages of goods in Britannia''s market. That plan failed due to this. " Another man said he was also very scared. Just praying that Caspian doesn''t kill him. His body is sweating profusely. But to their surprise, Caspian''s response was unexpected. A low, dangerous laugh began to build in his throat, echoing through the massive throne room. The sound was neither of humour nor joy but something far more sinister. Caspian rose from his throne. And down the stairs. He stood in front of the three. They still bowed. Just praying for their lives. "What did you say about the name of that country?" "Your Majesty, this is Bernard Empire. " "Bernard Empire," he murmured, rolling the name on his tongue. "Interesting... I want to see how long they can help Britannia. " Caspian laughed at this, "Nia, what are you talking about? Do you think I care about this? Have you forgotten about the time I fucked you in front of all the nobles in the Great Hall!" She curtsied without asking any further. "As you wish." Nia took off her clothes. Her body was soft, her skin smooth and spotless. She looked down. "I am ready, My lord." Caspian cock came up, reforming from his depths. He lay down on the polished floor of the corridor, his thing springing upward like a bent tower. "Use your feet," Nia said nothing and nodded, swinging her legs up to flank his cock, grinding the smooth tip of her feet against his glans and the ankle-side of her other foot against the root of his cock, and began to meticulously rub and tweak it. A pleasured gasp escaped Caspian''s mouth, his mind squirming from the sheer perverseness of it all. "Is this alright, My lord?" she asked. "Yes... Yes... oh, keep going, keep on... keep going, Nia, rub it you dirty-ah there, that''s-" Nia easily complied, stroking and tweaking her feet on his thing with a deftness. After a while, he breathed loudly. He was almost there again. He waved at her to stop. "Argh, stop teasing me you little... come here. You''ll be on top." Nia brought her crotch close to his, her bare slit of pussy literally kissing the side of his twitching cock. "Are you ready?" he asked, by which he meant if she was wet enough. Nia closed her eyes-a second later, and warm wetness seemed to pool around the base of his cock. He looked down and saw that fluids now squirted freely from her folds. "I am fully primed for mating, My lord." Without waiting any further, she rose up briefly and sank down on his waiting cock. Both of them closed their eyes as he penetrated her slowly, her folds moving and undulating against his invading thing. The feeling of being licked by a thousand tongues was magnified-and there was a small difference in the way her pussy gripped onto his cock, a tight, wet grip that made him shudder from sheer pleasure. Nia bites her lip, her expression growing more pressured with every inch. When finally his hip met hers, his cock fully sheathed into her wet insides, the both of them cried out in unison, and Caspian came close to blowing his load for the third time already. "Is.. is everything to your satisfaction... My lord?" she asked, between gasps. She pushed down on his navel, ready to lift herself up. As if in response, Caspian grabbed hold of her feet and then brought them forward to place on top of his chest. The change in position made her pussy tighten even more. Feeling emboldened by the sight of her submission, he pumped upward, pounding her up into the air from below, though part of him still remained embedded in her. The first, tentative thrusts upward became loud, wet smacks as their lovemaking began in earnest, Caspian keeping a firm grip on her feet as she struggled to keep her balance on his cock. Nia began whimpering herself and, one time, even buried her face in her hands to scream as a particularly well-placed series of hip thrusts made her wetter and tighter than ever before. When next he glimpsed her face he saw it losing a bit of its shape, as if the vigorous fucking were making her lose control of her most basic functions. The lewd thought made him increase his pounding, determined to break this wanton slut who''d seduced him quite successfully. Tiring of the position, he seized her waist and turned her over, his cock never leaving her hole as she turned to lie facedown on the floor before him, her legs bunched up under her. Slackening his pace for a bit, he rubbed the smooth valleys and contours of her shapely back, from her cute bubble-butt to the smooth arced shape of her back, then up to her slender, pale shoulders, glistening with sweat. Then he gripped a hand on her head, pushing it onto the covers as he used his newfound leverage to restart his dick''s assault on her open, hapless pussy, as a thick and moist smacking sound came out rhythmically every time their hips met an animalistic frenzy. Caspian was determined to screw into the very end of her insides, and he resisted the temptation to make his dick longer. He contented himself with pulling on Nia''s hair, tearing it from its arrangement and grasping fistfuls of it like the reins on a mount. Her head thrown back, loud, incoherent shouts came from deep within her throat, inflaming him further, his every thrust becoming more desperate, more panicked, more fuelled with the desire to mate, to plant life-giving seeds into the tight, sopping cunt. Treating her body as no more than a doll, he collapsed on top of her, his body subsuming hers; they came and came, spurts of hot seed now implanting deep into her nether core as she wrung him with every spurt of his orgasming cock. Nia''s body is filled with Caspian''s white seed. She started breathing heavily. Chapter 89 Albertos First Trip (1) Barta ___________ It''s the most populous city in the Britannia Kingdom. Most of the buildings in the city are medieval and Renaissance-style. The capital is divided into four districts. The Royal District, The Commerce District, The Residential District, and The Military District. Currently the whole capital is being arranged in various ways. You can see people cleaning their houses, some started decorating their houses. Since the engagement ceremony of the princess will be held in a few days. So the capital is being decorated on this occasion. The streets of Barta are adorned with vibrant decorations, floral arrangements, and twinkling lanterns. You can also see people building stalls where they are planning to put their businesses, the town guards and Royal knights have become more vigilant in their patrols to ensure the safety of the people who are gonna attend the celebration. More carriages were also entering the city; most of them were tourists from neighbouring cities, even foreigners from other countries. Some are also businessmen who are not letting this opportunity slip as they know how much money they could earn. -------------------------------------------------------------- Britannia Kingdom''s Royal palace --------------------------------------------------------------@@@@ Princess Elina is sitting on her balcony. Beside him is a small table, cluttered with an array of books, some stacked precariously, others opened with pages fluttering in the wind. There are dark spots in her eyes which indicate that she has not slept properly. As the princess sat idly, a 12-year-old boy ran up to her. He is Oriento Von Britannia. Elina''s younger brother. His eyes are blue like the sea, and his hair is white like their father, who died 5 years ago. "Big sis," Oriento''s youthful voice carried a note of genuine worry, "You haven''t been sleeping, have you?" Elina turned to him, "Hmm... Oriento, it''s nothing like that. I was just reading some books. But what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be at the academy right now?" Her voice was gentle, but the weariness seeped through. Elina looked at the maid standing behind Oriento. Ami is Oriento''s personal maid. She manages all the affairs of Oriento. Capital City: Rafa ______________________ The nobles brought the highlight of their wares - magic stones reputed to enhance weapons. Duke Gorge demonstrated its use before officials. With a flourish, Duke Gorge revealed a knife adorned with intricate engravings on its handle. He carefully inserted a vibrant red stone into a small, round socket embedded in the knife''s grip. In an instant, the blade ignited, flames licking the air as Duke Gorge wielded it with confidence. With a swift motion, he conjured a fireball, leaving the officials in awe. One military officer, a burly man with a stern expression, leaned forward, "Was this knife really almost the same as a small flamethrower?" Another Officer said, "Yes, it is not as strong as the flamethrower we use, but imagine the potential! If we were to scale this up and use a larger weapon with a more powerful stone, the possibilities are endless." Milana, on the contrary, sat in the corner and talked about precious stones and the jewels that Britannia has. Aqua was also with her, helping her explain what kind of gems and jewels they had. Meanwhile, Sam introduced some peculiar products to the Bernard official, showcasing the unique craftsmanship of their homeland. After this day, everyone returned to their rooms and rested. Duke Gorge found it hard to believe that they would be leaving the Bernard Empire tomorrow. Although they traveled to many places here, but it felt like it wasn''t enough. He wanted to stay here longer, to explore this entire country better. He wanted to enjoy every food and every convenience of this country. Yet, he reminded himself that if the alliance was successfully forged, he would have the opportunity to return whenever he wished. The thought brought him a measure of comfort as he prepared. In stark contrast, the slaves brought by the nobles were filled with a profound sense of sorrow. They huddled together, their faces etched with despair as they learned of their imminent departure. For many, the Bernard Empire had been a sanctuary, a place where they had experienced kindness for the first time. They had enjoyed clean living conditions, nourishing meals, and a semblance of dignity that had long been denied to them. The thought of leaving this oasis behind was unbearable, yet they knew they had no choice but to obey their masters. Still, a flicker of hope remained in their hearts¡ªa belief that one day they might return to this haven. The Port of Athens was now busy again as they prepared for the departure of the nobles and Alberto. Continue your saga on empire In the palace , Alberto prepared for his journey to the Kingdom of Britannia, where he would formally sign the alliance agreement. It was crucial for him to demonstrate the Bernard Empire''s commitment to this partnership. Additionally, he had received an invitation to Princess Elina''s engagement, which would take place on the same day as the signing of the alliance. Chapter 90 Albertos First Trip (2) Alberto is going to the Britannia Kingdom. Alberto is a bit excited, as he has never left the island before. He is very excited to see what the fantasy world looks like, and his expectations are based on things depicted in movies and books. While Alberto was enjoying the view, Elizabeth, sitting next to him, spoke. "Your Majesty, this scene shows how powerful our empire really is. These ships are truly a pride. " "Yes. The sheer size of these ships can strike fear into the hearts of our enemies. However, I was thinking of taking the Strombreaker which I got as a reward from the system. " "But Your Majesty, that would be greatly exaggerated. HMS Strombreaker is currently our most powerful weapon. " "Hmm.... That''s why I dropped the thought. It would have been too much." Alberto said with an awkward smile. The third fleet floats gracefully out to sea. Alberto snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the ships lined up. "Now that I think about it, with these ships, I can already invade the territorial waters of Ostra and the other continents'' countries; huh! But I don''t want any unnecessary wars. Ahhh... I shouldn''t worry about these things now." Alberto then went to the ship''s mess hall for something to eat. Alberto didn''t eat breakfast because he was excited about the trip, and he arrived at the port at five in the morning. The scheduled departure was 08:00, but now it was 06:50. Alberto arrived very early. Also forgot about eating. ________________ Time Skip ________________ The Britannia''s representatives arrived at the port and boarded the ships prepared for them. It was the same ship in which they had come from Java. Britannia''s representatives will remain in the same rooms as before on the ship. After confirming everyone had arrived, the ships set sail for the Britannia. Milana was enjoying the sea view. "Ah! Dutches, what are you doing standing here?" "Ou, Aqua...well, I was wondering how far we''ve come. I hope everything will be fine and there won''t be any problems when we arrive." "Yes, I hope so. They are interested in investing a lot of money in our Kingdom. I am interested to see the huge buildings like the Empire in our country. " "Hmm... me too" They both said with a smile. Alberto, on the other hand, was using binoculars on his ship to spy on the two of them. If he had stayed in the Empire he might have ignored their warnings. As it was his country and he knew that he would not be in any danger there. But now he is out of his country. It is an unknown place for him. So he sits quietly. Like an obedient child. The vehicles were lifted into the air by the Sikorsky CH-53 Sea Stallion. The townspeople were quite surprised that such a creature was tamed by the empire. This gives the citizens an idea of how powerful Bernard''s Empire is; because of this image of power, Britannia''s citizens fully support the alliance of these two countries. It took about half an hour to unload the vehicles. Alberto was now inside the helicopter that would take him to the ground. Alberto looks down on the city; the helicopter slowly lands where an Emperor''s Tactical Transport Vehicle (ETTV) is parked for Alberto. The interior of ETTV is modelled after the interior of a luxury limousine. The ETTV serves as a mobile fortress for the emperor, ensuring safety during travel. It is designed for both ceremonial use and tactical operations in potentially hostile environments. Governor Vaju, waiting for them, saw Alberto and immediately greeted him. "Welcome, Emperor Alberto. I am very proud to be able to welcome you in person." "Thanks, hmm..." "Oh, sorry, I am Vaju, Governor of Java Province. At your service. I heard great stories about your Empire; at first, I didn''t believe it, but now I really see that these stories were real. A country that is far more developed than the Super countries. These are iron chariots without horses, flying iron beasts controlled by humans. Everything you bring here shows how big your empire really is." "Don''t worry, Governor Vaju, since we will help develop this Kingdom, your country will also prosper in the future." After talking to the Governor, Alberto got into the vehicle and talked to the driver. "Hey, I heard there''s a brothel in this town with demi-humans?" "Sir, we are here to protect your health, you should not take interest in this matter" "Hey, you misunderstood. I just want to know if these are really Demi humans or not. I''m interested to see these Demi-humans. I have no plans to do anything with them. " "Sir, I''m glad to know that. We''ve sworn to protect you until we die. So your protection comes first." Alberto was tired and just looked out the window. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire The convoy consisted of three Ratel IFV(Infantry fighting vehicles), four FV601 Saladin (six-wheeled armoured cars), one BTR-80 Command Vehicle, and two M35 trucks. For supply of fuel, food and ammunition. The aviation unit has eight Bell AH-1 Cobra, four Mil Mi-24s and one CH-47 Chinook serving as supply transport. Looking at this display of power, Alberto thought about this. "I think Carl brought more firepower than needed. It''s almost like a small invasion force." Chapter 91 Alberto arrived in Barta Alberto saw the great stone wall surrounding the capital of Britannia. He was amazed to see a twenty-five meter large structure built entirely by human labor. He had thoughts about how long it would take them to build it, but he knew it would probably take years. He also started thinking about whether it was possible to destroy this wall using artillery. Merchants, adventurers and travelers who saw the convoy avoided it. This is because they have never actually seen anything like this before. But they heard rumors that such vehicles cost a lot and only the Super rich and high rank royalty could ride in such cars. For the common man, it was better to avoid the nobility than to start an argument with them. They all knew how dangerous elites could be when angry. Alberto looked at the line of horse-drawn carriages and the people walking. Alberto saw people wearing armor and carrying various weapons, he saw people in robes carrying a staff, as well as people wearing leather armor carrying bows and knives. He already had the impression that these people were adventurers. "It''s really another world, just like the fantasy novels I read in the library. It would be fun if I become an adventurer in this world. Going places, conquering dungeons, meeting new people along the way." Their convoy halted as a long line of various people drew up in front of it. These men looked at the horseless carriages, the murmurs of the people being heard through the open windows of their vehicles. The driver of the lead vehicle, which was a Ratel IFV(Infantry fighting vehicle), saw men on horseback approaching them. Seeing this, the driver immediately asked the man next to him to radio the entire convoy. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire The men on horseback stopped as soon as they reached the position of their carriage. A rider dismounted from his horse and approached the carriage. The man is a little doubtful that he should approach this vehicle, as he thought that the Ratel is some kind of beast. But even so, he had to obey his commander''s orders. When he is about a meter away from the Ratel, the driver''s door immediately opened, surprising him as he fell onto his ass as he thought the beast is about to attack him. But instead he is greeted inside by a man dressed in black. "Thank you for the warm welcome, I really appreciate it, even though it''s my first visit." "You have come from a long way, so why don''t you join us tonight for a feast? Let me know if you need anything. Hospitality is one of our greatest achievements." "Now that you have said that, Queen Maria, may I ask you something. It is very important." "Of course! You are an important guest in this country." "Could you allow my helicopter to enter this city''s airspace? My air force security team was very reluctant to enter with the wyvern patrolling your skies." "Don''t worry, I will tell my soldiers about this. You can ask them to come in half an hour." Queen Maria immediately asked an armored man standing beside her to order the city''s wyvern corps to allow Imperial Air security team into the city''s airspace. After that Queen Maria turned her attention to Alberto. "I am sure that your people are very tired after this journey. You can rest in the Hollow palace that we have reserved for you, and Emperor Alberto, as a guest, I have reserved one of our guest rooms for you. However, we would like to have some conversation with you in the conference room after your rest, what do you think about this?" "Of course, Your Majesty." _________¡ï¡ï¡ï________ Alberto was taken to a large room, he even thought it might be bigger than his room in the palace. The room was elegant and truly fit a medieval fantasy world. The windows were made of stained glass but were of poor quality. It appears that there is more metal than glass used here, Alberto realized this because glass was not easy to produce in the medieval age. Alberto looked at the huge bed with beautiful carvings. A chandelier that appears to be made of gold hangs from above, providing light to the room. Alberto immediately fell on the bed to feel how soft it was. But it wasn''t as soft as his bed in the palace. Suddenly, a voice rang out, and Alberto immediately looked towards the source of the voice. Chapter 92 Discussions between high-ranking officials The Royal Palace meeting room. The decoration of the house is carved with solid gold. Dominating the walls were huge tapestries depicting scenes of victory and prosperity, its threads woven with gold and silver, each detail carefully crafted. At the center of the room is a long, mahogany table inlaid with mother-of-pearl, and chairs with plush, embroidered cushions. Several people are sitting in the chairs. "Now let''s start, I have read all the documents you sent. I''m interested in some of the things mentioned in the document, especially the part where the Bernard Empire will set up military bases in this country and lease some of our islands. Second, regarding the oil search, I don''t know what kind of oil they are looking for. I thought this oil was used for candle making, cooking and painting. Also, a military base can have some negative consequences for the government. " "Hmm... This would greatly affect the trust of the nobles and citizens of this kingdom, most people might consider it a threat." Marquis Mangton was the one who said this. Marquis Mangton is the head of the army of the Britannia Kingdom. He has been performing this duty for two generations. He is currently in his fifties. But still, he is Britannia''s most powerful Swordmaster. He is also called The Lion of Britannia who led Britannia to victory in many battles. He is also Queen Maria''s uncle. "Yes, but Sir Mangton, they will invest a large amount of gold coins in our country. It will accelerate the progress of our country," said Marquis Sam. "But the biggest problem here is how do you get the approval of citizens and other dignitaries?" "Your Majesty, I have already thought about this. Then I''ll tell you why this permission should be granted." Dutches Milana began to explain "The reason is very simple, Your Highness, it is to add protection. Recently the Super Powers have started turning their attention to the continent of Ostra. Such as the Indiana Empire and the Anniliess Empire. Who have begun to expand their boundaries. Also, we need to consider Latvia, which is a High country. It is a threat to us. So we need Bernard Empire''s help. Allowing them to establish a military base here would further strengthen the alliance between the Britannia Kingdom and the Bernard Empire. This is also done to avoid a clash with them, as their military is highly technologically advanced and strong enough to wipe this kingdom off the map." "Therefore, allowing them to establish military bases here increases our country''s defence capabilities and eliminates the possibility of going to war against them." "So, you''re saying that you fear The Bernard Empire''s military. Even though they have no record of military conflict against other countries. I see it as an insult to our Kingdom. But still, I don''t know what you saw in that country, but I also know you don''t lie. " Mangton said looking at Milana. Waiting for an answer. "Don''t take it as disrespect, Duke. But we have our own way of winning the trust of the other nobles and the people. We are in power. They will believe what we tell the people. There is nothing to worry about and if any of the other nobles oppose it, we have many ways to deal with it. " "...About it! I never thought you had a smug attitude." "Hmm. But the Empire has made us a great offer. We can''t risk losing this offer. 500,000 gold coins is a lot. With this money and Bernard Empire technology, we can become the most powerful nation on the continent of Ostra. " "Your Highness, not only strong we might be able to increase the size of our country several times." Duke Barco said with a proud smile. "Duke, we shouldn''t dream so much right now. The engagement will take place in three days. I''m thinking of signing the contract that day." Queen Maria said "Hmm....that''s good." "Also, I heard there will be some special guests from the Torantum Commonwealth at the engagement ceremony. Is that true?" "Ah! In this matter, it is true. They are our neighbours in the East. But I also didn''t expect them to send some high-ranking people to attend the event. " "Huh! It''s very strange. They never did this before. Super countries usually send some ambassadors with some gifts at the invitation of countries like ours. But I think there is a definite reason behind this exception. " Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Queen Maria said, massaging her forehead. "You''re right. But we can''t do anything about it. They''re much stronger than us." "This is why I say our pact with the Bernard Empire is so important." Chapter 93 The Calm Before the Storm Wyvern soldiers patrolling the capital''s skies received an urgent message. The captain of this party received the message and conveyed it to his men. Now he took a break and let his wyvern get some rest from the hour-long flight. Wyvern captain''s POV This is the second time we have allowed a country to enter our sky. I saw their dragonfly-like creatures in Port Java. When their diplomats first came to our country. When I looked at it, I noticed that its speed was a bit slower than the wyvern, but it was a bit agile for its size, but not as agile as the wyvern. If we had a dogfight with this thing, I''m sure our wyverns would win. It was impressive only in size but lacked speed and agility, but not as agile as a wyvern. Now, I was about to take a break, but finally, I heard the sound of metal cutting through the air. Its huge wings make a loud noise through the air. But something strange about the sound, if I''m listening correctly it sounds like there was more than one. I stopped, looked into the distance and noticed many dots. My ears were not mistaken, indeed there were many of them. I thought they were all the same size, but today I saw that there are different sizes, the last one was the weirdest. Unlike the others, he did not have a tail, but had wings on his upper back and was also the largest of the group. But the strangest thing I saw was that the smaller ones were faster and more agile, and it seemed to me that I had underestimated these creatures. They now have almost the same speed as a wyvern, but still have the agility of a wyvern. This completely changes my opinion from before, if we go to war with these things, the winner can be determined by who has the best skills and strength. They flew past me, and the roar of their wings seemed to frighten the wyvern. I''m very interested to see how these creatures will fare in battle. ___________________ ________________¡ï¡ï¡ï Alberto immediately looked towards the source of the voice. Carl and Joseph enter the room with two ISSD bodyguards from security. "Your Highness, we have studied the design of this palace well, we have already prepared an escape plan in case something goes wrong." Carl said. "Hmm.... I know, but can I explore this city? Do I have free time?"@@@@ Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Alberto looked at Joseph and said. Who is the representative of the Empire in the kingdom of Britannia. "Well, Your Highness, You have no schedule until your meeting with the Queen; the engagement will be three days later." Goliath''s face was dripping with sweat as he apologized. In front of him stood Marquis Worthington and a mysteriously masked tall man. "This arrogant fool has wasted our time and expectations. Now I must take your head and make an example of it." said the mysterious man. In a cold voice. "Please have mercy on me, Lord Seven." " Mercy to you!? You idiot, you had a simple mission and you failed to complete it. " "Now, Goliath, what punishment would be appropriate for failure? I think my sword is a good idea. But a slow, painful death might be the best idea for you." "Forgive me... "Forgive.Ha... What is it? We gave you a small task to sink ships that were being sent from the Bernard Empire into the Britannia Kingdom. But you couldn''t do this little thing. Don''t forget why we spend so much money chasing insects like you. If you are of no use to us, there is no point in keeping you alive." Goliath began to sweat more. He is a Sea Lizardman. He was born in a small seaside village. But suddenly, one day, some pirates attacked their village and captured them as slaves. But after seeing Goliath''s courage and talent, they let him join their team. From then on, Goliath''s journey as a pirate began. He established himself as a pirate leader and led his crew to become one of the most powerful pirates in the Ocean. But there were two groups of pirates. A group who acted as they wanted, and the other group were those who secretly took money from Nobles or Countries and plundered their rivals'' ships or territories. Also, some groups worked exclusively for a particular country. Goliath is also one of them. "Sir, you know how powerful their ships are. Not only are they large in size, but their firepower is also formidable. I lost dozens of my ships and half a hundred sea monsters." "But you still couldn''t sink one of their ships." Marquis Worthington interrupted him. Goliath realizes that he cannot convince them. That their enemy is stronger than they think. So he has to do something else if he wants to live. "Please, I beg your mercy, sir, I still have something you may be interested in. So please give me a chance and let me explain something." "Huh! What do you want to explain You stupid lizard? " Seven looked at Marquis Worthington, he nodded, and Marquis Worthington stopped. "Thank you, I will explain my plan to you, sir." "Oh, tell us the details of your plan. Remember, if it''s not interesting, you''ll lose your head." "Umm... I... I guarantee this plan will succeed." Chapter 94 Beneath the Surface of Politics After the meeting ended, most of the people left, leaving only three people sitting. Queen Maria, Duke Gorge, and Duke Barco. Queen Maria began, "I have an important matter to discuss. As you are all aware, Latvia''s ships have been frequently spotted in our waters. Additionally, our spies have reported that they are increasing the size of their army, recruiting many monsters from the Mountain Horde to join their army." Duke Barco responded confidently, "Do not worry, Your Majesty. I have already made all necessary preparations. Under my command, I have over two hundred ships, three hundred magicians, and 50,000 ground troops are ready to resist Latvia at any time." Duke Gorge also said, "I too have taken significant steps in preparation. I have procured a substantial amount of weaponry from Malak. I have a total of 15 thousand ground soldiers, 50 Galleons and 200 magicians under me. I have made my army much stronger than before." Queen Maria said, "I appreciate your efforts, but that is not the direction I was intending to take this conversation." Duke Barco, puzzled, asked, "Then what do you mean, Your Majesty?" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Maria looked at Duke Barco "Duke Barco, I have a request of you and I hope you will not be disappointed." "What do you mean?" "I am considering breaking off my daughter''s engagement to your son." Both George and Barco were shocked. "Your Majesty, what are you saying? Their engagement is only three days away and you are saying this now," Duke Barco said. "What I am saying is with all my heart. It is for the future of our kingdom. The forces of the Latvia Kingdom are much stronger than ours. They also have monsters from the Mountain Horde, which are a huge threat to us. If we can get help from the Bernard Empire in this situation, it will be very beneficial for us. So I am thinking about establishing a stronger relationship with the Bernard Empire," Queen Maria explained. Duke Gorge, still in shock, asked, "So, you mean.... " "Yes, I want to marry Elina to the Emperor of the Bernard Empire." Duke Barco''s frustration grew. "Your Majesty, what are you suggesting? Everyone knows that your daughter is to marry my son, and the engagement is imminent. My son has deep feelings for the princess. How can you do this?" "Duke Barco, calm down, this is politics and you can''t act on emotions here. Everything has to be done with intelligence here. The marriage of my daughter to your son has been arranged, but the wedding has not taken place yet. This is for the future of our country. If my daughter marries Emperor Alberto, our relationship with the Bernard Empire will strengthen, and I hope you can see the wisdom in this," Queen Maria replied. Duke Barco took a moment to collect his thoughts, realizing the gravity of the situation. "But Your Majesty, will Emperor Alberto even agree to this?" He was going to visit the city today. After eating, he leaves his room. Outside his room, he sees Carl and two ISSD members armed with M16A1s, dressed in combat gear. "Good morning, Your Majesty," Carl greeted him, his voice steady and respectful. "I trust you had a restful night?" Alberto forced a smile, not wanting to burden anyone with his troubles. "It''s good." Then he looked at the two soldiers with weapons and said, "So, is it right for us to go around their capital armed like this?" "I have taken their permission for this, Your Majesty. Although the security of their city has been increased for the occasion, we do not want to be negligent in your safety. I have heard that there is a high rate of theft and robbery during such events." "Hmm.... Ok, let''s go " As they made their way, they passed by several palace guards stationed at various points along the corridor. Alberto offered them a nod of acknowledgment, and they returned the gesture with respectful bows. He just wondered what these people were made of. He couldn''t bear the torture of these mosquitoes for even one night, and these people had spent their entire lives here. They came out of the palace where they saw the Prime Minister accompanied by two knights, a man and a woman. Prime Minister greeted Alberto "Emperor Alberto, good morning" "Good morning to you too, Prime Minister" "Please allow me to introduce you to her. She is Aisha, the vice captain of the Royal Knights. She will be your guide as you explore the city" Aisha stepped forward, she was a striking figure, a Dark Elf with smooth brown skin. Her pointed ears peeked out from beneath her long, silver hair, which cascaded down her back. Clad in unique female armor that hugged her form. The armor was intricately designed, combining functionality with elegance, and it accentuated her moderately muscular build while still highlighting her curvy figure. She possessed large breasts, a slender waist, and long, powerful legs. "It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty," she said, her voice warm. "I will be very happy to show you around the city. There is so much to see and experience, and I hope to give you a glimpse of the capital of our kingdom." Without warning, Alberto reached out and gently grabbed her ear. This unexpected gesture made Aisha blush, her cheeks turning a shade of pink. "Wooo! Your Majesty, what are you doing?" "Oh, forgive me, this is the first time I''ve seen any elves, so I was checking to see if your ears are real or not" Aisha''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she quickly swatted his hand away. "I assure you, Your Majesty, my ears are quite real! Elven features are a point of pride among my people," she replied, her voice regaining its composure, though the blush remained. Chapter 95 A Broken Engagement The Elysian Archipelago is a Dukedom located south of the Britannia Kingdom. It consists of over three thousand islands and is home to 8.5 million people, making it the largest and most populous of the other three Dukedoms. The region is ruled by Duke Barco, who is also known as the Lord of South or guardian of the South because he is responsible for protecting the southern part of the Britannia Kingdom. The region shares borders with the Indiana Empire and the Vengal Kingdom, a super country and a mid-country. The largest island in this country is Islewyn, which is 56,000 square kilometres in size. Where Duke Barco''s palace is located is spread over 200 acres of land.@@@@ ___________ Currently in Duke''s office. "How could you do this to me!?" Strom shouted. Duke Barco''s eldest son. Strom was very angry when he found out that Elina''s marriage to him had been broken off, so he quickly came to his father''s office to find out the details. "Strom, I''m saying this for the good of all of us. Just forget her and I''ll find you a better bride." "Father, you didn''t decide. Our wedding is only two days away, and how could you agree with the Queen to cancel the wedding? You are the most powerful nobleman in Britannia! Breaking up this wedding would be a huge blow to our honour! Besides, our war with Latvia hasn''t even started yet. How can you make all the decisions right now?" "Strom, calm down!" Barco replied, his voice firm but measured. "This is for the future of our country. You know nothing about these matters. The Latvia Kingdom is much more powerful than you think. They have taken over Jimland, where they have killed over a million people. There are also rumours that they used ancient relics and forbidden magic there. They have seized 80 percent of Amazonia, capturing Amazonians and selling them as slaves. With the amount of power we have now, we can repel their attacks, but we do not have the capacity to continue fighting against them for a long time. One day we will certainly fall at their hands. That is why we need a strong ally like the Bernard Empire." Strom''s anger flared even more at the mention of the Bernard Empire. {First their diplomat, and now their emperor.} Barco took a deep breath and sat down in his ornate chair. "If you wish, I can arrange your marriage to Duke Farl''s daughter. She is also very beautiful and of your age. What do you think about this?" "They left no other way open for me, those mother fuckers, I won''t spare any of them. I can''t let my dreams fall to dust like this. I won''t hesitate to do whatever it takes. They will suffer the consequences of their actions!" _________________ A hooded man riding a horse approached an abandoned hut in the woods. The man then entered the abandoned hut, pulled the hatch on the floor and walked in. The door led to a dark, long corridor lit only by a torch. A few minutes later, drunken voices were heard from afar. The sound came from the door; the hooded man opened the door and revealed a pub full of scary-looking people. The people noticed the man entering and gave him a murderous look. The hooded man ignored the looks from those around him, he simply walked up to the counter where a muscular bartender was cleaning a wooden mug. The hooded man placed a heavy bag of gold coins on the counter, the sound of clinking metal drawing the bartender''s attention. The bartender took the bag and asked the hooded man: "Who do you want to hire?" "The best you have." The bartender nodded, his eyes narrowing as he gestured toward a shadowy corner of the pub. "Then go to that man over there." The hooded man followed the bartender''s gaze to a figure seated at a table, nursing a drink. He was rugged, with a scar running down his cheek, and an air of danger that surrounded him. The hooded man approached, and the man looked up, sizing him up with a calculating gaze. "The fee is five thousand gold coins, I will receive half of it immediately." Without hesitation, the hooded man tossed a bag of coins onto the table. The man quickly counted the coins "Is there any extra money here?" he asked, a hint of greed creeping into his voice. "Your bonus." "So who is the target?" Chapter 96 Travel to the lower district Alberto and the others began to tour the city. "Wow! This is a real fantasy world, merchants on the streets. People in armour, horses, and I''m stepping on shit. The terrible smell of the air, which explains why there will be two hundred million deaths in the future. Damn it, I hate it! It''s unsanitary that those novels and anime were lies, after all!" Alberto covered his face with a handkerchief because of the stench. Since this was a medieval world, the sanitation system here was not that good. Only the rich had toilets and the common people had to defecate in the open or on the streets. So if you are not careful while walking on the streets, you can step in someone''s shit. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "At least the adventurers are real. But the smell of this place is horrible as hell, all the novels I read were lies. The medieval cities depicted in novels, anime and movies are all lies. Maybe I should read accurate history books." Aisha was also feeling ashamed. They were currently in the lower commerce zone of the capital, although she did not want to bring them here, but Alberto''s insistence forced her to bring them here because Alberto was interested in seeing what the lives of ordinary people in the fantasy world were like. Alberto asked Aisha a question, "So Miss Aisha, are you the only elves in this country? I haven''t seen anyone like you yet." "Ah! Actually, the number of elves in our country is very small. 70 percent of the population of our kingdom is humans, the remaining 27 percent are slaves and three percent are citizens of other races. Our dark elves tribe lives in the Great Forest, which is located on Mapro, which is the second largest island of the Britannia Kingdom. You will see many dark elves like me there." "Umm.... that means you came from a long way away" "Yes, I have always wanted to be a Royal knight since I was a child, so I left our forest and came here ten years ago to participate in the annual sword competition, where after winning, I was appointed to the Royal Knights." Soon, they saw a crowd of people jamming up the road in front of them. The sound coming from them was either vicious cursing or mocking laughter, accompanied by the sound of something striking something else. Cries along the lines of "Someone''s going to die" and "Better get the guards" rose up from them. The crowd blocked their line of sight, but they were certain that some kind of violence was in progress. Aisha saw two guards who were also looking at the crowd but did not take any action. Her expression turned cold, and she walked up beside the guards. "What''s going on here?!" "Hah?! This punk got his food all over my shirt! How could I let that go easily?" One of the men pointed to a spot on his shirt. It did look like a stain. However, the men''s clothes were filthy to begin with. That being the case, the stain was hardly obvious. "Hub! ... public safety in this city is quite bad. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such garbage." "Ah?!" These people get angry by this. "Ah? What the fuck you say?" "Begone." The muscular man ¡ª clenched his fist. Compared to him, Alberto seemed far inferior. The muscular man looked as if he could throw Alberto several meters away with a single punch. The people around them realized this and gasped in horror at the tragedy which was about to befall Alberto. But before the man''s punch could hit Alberto, something blocked it. It was Carl who easily blocked the man''s punch and pressed the man''s hand, causing him to scream in pain. The people in the crowd were surprised by this. The man''s companions come forward, but they, too, are easily defeated by Alberto''s bodyguards. "Do you still wish to fight?" Alberto quietly said. Aisha also reached there with the guards by then, but the situation had already been brought under control. She ordered the guards to arrest the troublemakers. She apologizes to Alberto for this situation. But Alberto smiled and told her to take care of the injured boy first. Aisha quickly ordered the guards to take the boy to the temple for treatment. Slowly everyone started leaving as their entertainment was over. Chapter 97 Travel to the slave market and buying slaves Alberto and his companions made their way to the upper commerce zone of the capital, which was the complete opposite of the lower commerce zone. The streets here were impeccably clean, with not a scrap of litter in sight. Cobblestones, polished and well-maintained. This area was also guarded by trained knights who regularly patrolled the streets. The shops and establishments lining the streets were well-built. Each building was constructed with sturdy stone and adorned with intricate carvings. Colourful awnings fluttered gently in the breeze. As they ventured deeper into the upper commerce district, the grandeur of the surroundings became even more pronounced. Alberto felt how different the way of life was for the people here, even though they lived in the same city. Alberto stopped in front of a shop. It was a two-story building. "Is this a bookstore?" Aisha said, "Yes, Your Majesty. Would you like to go inside?" With a nod of approval, they entered the shop. As they stepped inside, they were greeted by a goblin wearing round spectacles perched on his nose, dressed in a merchant''s attire that was surprisingly neat and well-fitted, and he stood behind a polished wooden counter, a welcoming smile on his face. "Welcome, Respectful customers, what kind of books do you want to buy?" said the Goblin. Alberto raised an eyebrow, taken aback. "I thought goblins were barbaric and stupid," he mumbled, unaware that his words had reached the goblin''s keen ears. The goblin''s smile faltered for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. "Respectful customer, please don''t compare me to those uncivilized goblins. We are civilized goblins. Our ancestors have been trading in Barta for hundreds of years," "Please don''t mind. They are our guests from a foreign country," said Aisha. The goblin studied Alberto and his security closely, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Hmm, their clothes look strange," he mused, but then his expression brightened. "What kind of books do you want to buy? I would be very happy to sell books to foreign guests like you." Alberto glanced around the shop, noticing that many of the books were chained to the shelves, a precaution against theft in this medieval world where knowledge was both precious and rare, so only nobles and the rich could afford to buy them. "Okay, then show me some books." "Of course" The Goblin quickly left and returned with three books. The covers of these books were plated with gold and iron. "Wow these books look very valuable" Aisha said "Indeed," the goblin replied, holding up one of the books. "This is an encyclopedia written by a great man, and this book here is the most valuable: ''The Journey of Apocastro.''" After arriving at the slave market, the environment around them completely changed. The slave market was at the end of the Commerce District. The buying and selling of slaves was common here. While this does not mean that the slave trade was legal in all countries, there are many countries where slavery was abolished, such as Malak and the Aurilea Republic, which outlawed it in their countries. Also, in many countries, the slave trade was an essential part of the economy. For example, the Kingdom of Britannia, whose 10% GDP comes from here. There are also countries whose economies depend heavily on the slave trade. That they would never survive without it. People became slaves for various reasons. There were those orphaned during wars. There were those who were sold as children by their parents when crop harvests failed and they had no other options. There were also those who sold themselves as a way to save their family. There are also slave farms where slaves are raised like cattle. These slaves were also in great demand in the market. Since slaves raised on farms were taught to serve their masters from birth, so there was no need to use magic to make them obedient, which made these slaves much cheaper. They had rows of slaves for purchase, ones slave traders either bought or gathered from various places. The clientele gathered around them was fairly diverse: There were adventurers, people in noble attire, townspeople, peasants, students, and merchants, including some merchants shopping for resale opportunities. There were also a few slave owners who were standing with their newly purchased slaves, chatting happily among themselves. There were also many people here in dirty clothes who looked like pickpockets~though it was unlikely they could slip into a guarded market like this. Instead, they appeared to be slaves themselves, sent by their masters to find additional slaves to purchase. Their ragged clothing hung loosely on their frames, and their eyes darted nervously as they navigated the bustling streets, clearly out of place among the well-dressed merchants and nobles. As Alberto and others continued their exploration, they noticed a group of these poorly attired individuals huddled together near a corner, whispering among themselves. Their demeanour was cautious, and they kept their heads down, avoiding the gaze of the patrolling knights. "Uh, um, wow... they really are all naked." Alberto was looking at the shops, his eyes wide with surprise. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Alberto looked at a group of lean, muscled slaves, likely warriors. The female warrior in the centre caught his attention, standing out among the rest. She was impressive, not just in height but also in the pronounced curve of her chest, which was enough to make anyone''s mouth full of water. There were different species and different types of slaves. There were beautiful female elves and humans who were popular as sex slaves, strong men who were used for physical labor, dwarves who were skilled craftsman, and many other types of slaves. The vendors, often boisterous and loud, called out to potential buyers, boasting about the strength, skills, and potential of the people they were selling. "This one can work the fields!" one seller shouted, gesturing to a young man with broad shoulders and a defiant glare. "And this girl is a skilled weaver!" another proclaimed, pointing to a girl no older than twelve, her eyes downcast, clutching a tattered piece of fabric. As they move deeper into the market, they hear a haunting cry of a woman who had just been separated from her child. The anguish in her voice pierced through the noise, a stark reminder of the personal tragedies unfolding in this place. Alberto''s heart ached for her, and he felt a surge of anger at the system that allowed such cruelty to exist. "How can they treat people like this?" Alberto looks at Aisha, "Miss Aisha, how many slaves are there in total?" "It''s hard to say," she replied. "Estimates vary, but in this market alone, there could be hundreds, if not thousands. The numbers fluctuate daily, depending on the trades and the influx of new captives" Alberto then looks at Carl, his expression serious."Carl, buy them all!" Chapter 98 The Unexpected Offer and Raise of dead 08¡ª11¡ª1560 WC Britannia Royal Palace ________________________ The grand dining hall of the Britannia Royal Palace was adorned with opulent decorations, the flickering candlelight casting a warm glow over the elegantly set table. Alberto and Queen Maria were having dinner together. Joseph and the Prime Minister were also there. While eating, Maria said, "Emperor Alberto, I heard that you are still single. Have you thought about it?" Alberto was surprised because he did not understand what the Queen meant. "What do you mean?" "Okay, I will be direct. I was thinking about strengthening our relationship through marriage." They were surprised. {What is she saying! Marriage!?} Alberto looked at Maria {Is she thinking about marriage at this age!? I might be half her age. But....} Although Maria was close to forty, she was still very beautiful. She also had two big melons that were big enough to attract any man. Maria felt a little embarrassed when she saw Alberto looking at her big breasts. "Ora, Emperor Alberto, I was wondering what it would be like if you married my daughter" Alberto was surprised, because as far as he knew, Queen Maria only had a daughter and a little son. "Marrying your daughter? I heard that you have one daughter. Do you have hidden children?" "I was talking about my daughter Elina." Alberto frowned, "Your Majesty, what do you mean? Princess Elina''s engagement is only two days away." Maria waved her hand dismissively. "Emperor Alberto, you need not worry about that. If you desire, I am willing to arrange a marriage between you and my daughter." "Your Majesty, everyone knows that your daughter will marry Duke Barco''s son Strom. Isn''t it unfair? Also, will your daughter agree to this?" "Probably just a raccoon or something," the other guard replied, though he was gripping his spear tightly. "But let''s check it out, just in case." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire They moved cautiously toward the source of the noise, their hearts pounding in their chests. As they approached the cluster of tombstones, the rustling grew louder, and they could see a figure hunched over one of the graves. The guards exchanged worried glances. "What in the name of the gods is that?" They crept forward, careful to remain silent. As they drew nearer, the figure became clearer¡ªa cloaked individual, their face obscured by a hood. The figure was digging frantically at the earth, a small spade in hand. The guards'' hearts raced. "A grave robber!" "Stop right there!" the guard shouted, stepping forward and brandishing his spear. The cloaked figure froze, then slowly turned to face them, revealing a pair of piercing eyes that glinted with a strange light. "Leave me be!" the figure hissed, their voice low and raspy. "I mean no harm. I only seek what is rightfully mine." "Your what?" the guard demanded, taking a step closer, his spear poised to strike. "You''re desecrating a grave! That''s punishable by death!" The figure let out a low, mocking laugh. "You think you can stop us? You know nothing of the power that lies beneath these stones." With a swift motion, the figure raised their hand, and the ground trembled slightly, as if responding to their command. The guards exchanged alarmed glances. "What are you doing?" the guard shouted, their voice tinged with fear. "Awakening the dead," the figure replied cryptically, their eyes glowing brighter. "You cannot comprehend the forces at play here. But soon, you will understand." Before the guards could react, the earth beneath the grave began to shift violently. The sound of cracking stone echoed through the graveyard, and the air filled with an unnatural chill. The ground erupted, and skeletal hands clawed their way out of the earth, grasping at the air as if seeking freedom from their eternal slumber. Panic surged through the guards. "We need to alert the others!" "You cannot escape this fate," the cloaked figure declared, stepping back as the undead began to rise. "You will witness the rebirth of an army, and you will be powerless to stop it." The guards stood frozen in horror as the skeletal forms continued to emerge. The skeletal figures continued to rise, their numbers multiplying with each passing moment. The guards exchanged frantic glances, their earlier bravado replaced by a palpable sense of dread. The cloaked figure watched with a twisted smile. "This night belongs to the dead." Chapter 99 The Undead Assault (1) Barta National graveyard It was located outside the capital where people from the capital and its surrounding areas were also buried. This cemetery was very old, so old that no one knows when it was built. Also, this cemetery was very large in size, with thousands of graves. A wall surrounded the graveyard. While it was only four meters tall and could not compare to the city walls, it was wide enough for people to walk on top of it. Heavy doors reinforced with iron were set into the wall, designed to withstand any attempts at intrusion. Flanking the entrance were staircases on either side, leading up to watchtowers that provided a vantage point over the graveyard. Guards took turns keeping watch, their eyes heavy with fatigue as they scanned the grounds below. Although it was a cemetery, this place was protected by many guards. The reason for this was to prevent the theft of corpses. Necromancy was illegal in the Britannia Kingdom, punishable by death. But even then, there were many hidden necromancy groups who would steal corpses from cemeteries whenever they got the chance. They were a group who tried to bring the dead back to life by going against the laws of nature. So guards were appointed in all cemeteries to prevent the theft of corpses. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire The graveyard was lined with sconces enchanted with *Light* spells, so there was ample illumination despite it being nighttime. Still, there were many shadowy places, and visibility was even worse in those places blocked by tombstones. A spear-wielding guard absentmindedly looked out to the graveyard, and said to his yawning colleague: "Tonight''s quite peaceful too." His colleague, a burly man with a scruffy beard, nodded lazily, stifling another yawn. "Yeah, too peaceful if you ask me. Makes me wonder if something''s brewing." The spear-wielding guard chuckled, leaning against the cool stone of the watchtower. "You''re just jumpy, the only thing we have to worry about is the occasional drunkard trying to sneak in." Before he could finish, the bearded guard suddenly fell silent, his attention drawn elsewhere. Another guard, who felt easy about this, spoke up: "Oi, don''t scare me¡ª": "Quiet!" The silent guard looked straight at the graveyard. Following this, the other guards turned to look at the graveyard one after the other. "... Didn''t you hear it?" "Come on, don''t joke about this sort of thing." "...Eh? Ah, oi! Look over there!" One of the guards pointed to the graveyard, and everyone else looked toward the spot he was pointing at. The magical lights illuminated the grotesque forms of the undead, shadows writhing in the darkness. The stench of decay filled the air as the horde pressed against the gates, a mix of Zombies, Skeletons, and more fearsome creatures like Ghouls and Wights. The guards could not help their shivering. Because the graveyard was surrounded by a wall, the undead could not attack the common folk as long as the wall held out. However, even if they mobilized all their guards, it was doubtful whether they could fend off such a massive horde of the undead. The guards were essentially normal citizens, and they had no confidence in wiping out these undead. In addition, some undead could turn their slain victims into others of their own kind. If things went poorly, the guards might end up becoming undead themselves and attacking their fellows. The undead surged against the wall, their mindless bodies pounding against the doors. Thud. Thud. The swarming, mindless undead had no sense of pain, and banged wildly against the doors. It was as if they knew that they could attack the living if they broke the doors down. Thud. Thud. Panic gripped the guards. The sounds of repeated pounding and the constant moans of the dead came from the other side of the door. "Ring the bell! Ask for help from the barracks!" Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air. "Uwaaaaaaaah!" A scream pierced the air. As the other guards turned to look, they saw something long and wriggly curled around another guard''s neck. A slimy, pink object¡ªan intestine¡ªhad wrapped around the guard''s neck, emerging from the belly of a corpse, its insides crawling with worms. "H-help me!" he cried, terror etched on his face. The writhing intestine pulled at the guard''s body. "Hyaaaaaaa!" Before anyone could react, he was dragged down, his screams echoing as the undead closed in. The guards stood frozen, horror-stricken, as they witnessed the gruesome fate of their comrade. Chapter 100 The Undead Assault (2) Many people were sitting in an Inn, drinking and eating. Among these people was a group of Knights who had come here to rest and chat after their long day of duty.@@@@ One Knight was pouring wine into another Knight''s glass. The man was seven feet tall and muscular with a bald head. "Sir Tanji, so what are you planning to do on your off-duty?" "My little girl has been insisting for days that she wants to go to the fair. I was thinking that tomorrow I would take my whole family to the fair." "OO, are you talking about the fair held at the Central Plaza? I heard that there is also a circus there where magical animals will be shown. They say the show is unlike anything you''ve ever seen." Tanji thought for a moment, "Hmm... Then I should definitely go there with my family. My children will be very happy to see the magical animals. Due to the increased workload recently, I haven''t been able to give my family any time. I have to spend nice time with my family tomorrow. Otherwise, my children might think that I am a cruel father." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire They all laughed. "Yo, Tanji, I didn''t know that you work so hard to be a great father." It was their Captain who said this. Tanji chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m doing my best. Besides, you should head home early tonight. You have a lot of work tomorrow." The captain nodded. "You''re right, tomorrow''s going to be a long day. Guests from foreign lands will be arriving, and we''ve got protocols to follow. No mistakes are acceptable." The Captain was about to say something more, but then they heard a lot of screaming and running from outside. It seemed like thousands of people were screaming and running away at the same time. Everyone in the inn is confused. A few patrons hurried to the doors, peeking out through the cracks. "What''s happening?" Tanji murmured, already standing up, his hand instinctively reaching for his sword. He and the other knights quickly made their way outside. As they stepped outside, the scene before them was one of utter chaos. People were sprinting down the street, their faces pale with terror, eyes wide as they fled from an unseen horror. Tanji''s heart raced as he caught sight of a man stumbling toward him, clothes torn and caked with dirt as if he had been dragged through the mud. "Let me go! Otherwise, they will kill us!" The Captain shook his head. "Whatever the cause, We don''t have time to think about these things now. Prepare yourselves! Remember your training! We fight for our lives and for the people of this city!" Undead hollow eyes locked onto the Knights. "Here they come!" one Knight yelled, his voice cracking with fear. The first undead lunged forward, its decayed hands reaching for Tanji. With a swift motion, he swung his sword, the blade slicing through the air and connecting with the creature''s neck. The head fell to the ground with a sickening thud, but the body continued to stumble forward, undeterred. The Knights formed a defensive stance. The civilians had already fled, leaving only them and the undead. "Keep fighting! They don''t feel pain!" the Captain shouted The Knights fought valiantly. Tanji felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins, pushing him to fight harder, to protect his comrades and the innocent people. "Watch your flanks!" Tanji called out, parrying a blow from a skeletal hand. In a few minutes, the Knights found themselves surrounded. More undead keep coming. "Fall back to the inn!" the Captain ordered. "We can''t hold them here!" The Knights fought their way back toward the inn, cutting down any undead that got too close. "Get inside! Barricade the doors!" Captain shouted. They pushed through the entrance, slamming the door shut behind them and quickly moving to secure it. Breathless and shaken, the Knights leaned against the door, their hearts racing as they listened to the sounds of the undead pounding against the wood. The inn was filled with the terrified cries of patrons, and Tanji could see the fear etched on their faces. "What do we do now?" one of the Knights asked, his voice trembling. "We hold this position until we can find a way to escape or until reinforcements arrive," the Captain replied. The pounding of undead bodies against the door echoed through the inn. Chapter 101 The Undead Assault (3) The ISSD members and soldiers inside the Hollow Palace were getting ready. Carl, the commander of the ISSD, stood in his quarters reviewing recent intelligence when the door burst open. A soldier, visibly out of breath, hurried inside. "Sir, the emergency bell of the capital is ringing!" the soldier reported, his voice laced with anxiety.@@@@ Carl''s eyes narrowed. "What''s going on? Why is the bell sounding?" "We don''t know the full details yet, Sir, but it seems the capital is under attack." Carl felt a cold dread settle in his chest but didn''t let it show. "Get every available soldier ready immediately! Prepare all our vehicles and helicopters. His Majesty is at the Britannia Royal Palace. We must get there and ensure his safety at all costs." The soldier saluted crisply. "Yes, Sir!" Carl strode to the window of his room, where he could already see dark plumes of smoke rising in the distance. The sky above the capital was painted with streaks of black and grey. {Why did this have to happen now? Damn! I hope he''s safe until we reach him} _____________________ On the other hand, several Wyverns are roaming the skies of Barta. There were over a hundred Hippogriffs and Wyverns to protect the capital''s skies, all of which are now flying in the sky. A Wyvern raider named Emal is flying in the sky with his companions. From his vantage point, Emal could see the devastation below. The undead moved like a relentless tide, consuming everything in their path. As Emal''s sharp eyes scanned below, he spotted a family¡ªa man, a woman, and a small child¡ªdesperately running through the streets. Behind them, a grotesque undead creature that resembled a fox gave chase, its decayed flesh hanging from its bones, and its glowing red eyes locked onto its prey. "Hold steady!" Emal barked at his Wyvern as he nocked an arrow onto his bow. Drawing back the string with precision, he aimed for the fox. The arrow flew, piercing the creature''s skull and dropping it instantly. The family hesitated for a brief moment, looking up at Emal with expressions of gratitude before continuing their escape. He gave a sharp whistle, signalling to the other Wyvern riders nearby. One by one, they formed up behind Emal, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. Emal raised his voice to address them. "Listen up! That thing in the sky is our priority. If we don''t stop it, the capital will fall. Stay in formation and aim for its wings. Grounding it is our best chance!" The riders shouted their acknowledgement, though hesitation was clear in their eyes. None of them had ever faced something like this before. Emal didn''t blame them¡ªhe was just as terrified¡ªbut there was no time for doubt. The squadron ascended, their Wyverns circling around the massive undead dragon. Arrows and spears began flying through the air, but the dragon''s decayed. Its glowing red eyes locked onto the squadron, and with a guttural snarl, it unleashed a torrent of dark fire. The black flames streaked through the sky, burning several riders. "Spread out!" Emal shouted. "Don''t bunch up¡ªkeep moving!" The Wyvern riders darted in and out, their attacks aimed at the dragon''s wings. A few lucky strikes managed to tear through the leathery membranes, but the damage wasn''t enough to bring it down. The dragon roared in fury, swiping at the riders with its massive claws. One unfortunate rider was struck, his Wyvern spiralling out of control before crashing into a building below. --- **Meanwhile, back at the Hollow Palace...** Carl and his team had mobilized. Helicopters roared to life on the palace''s landing pads, and armoured vehicles lined up in the courtyard. Soldiers armed with rifles, and enchanted weapons were preparing for battle. Carl turned to his second-in-command, Lieutenant Grace. "How long until we''re ready to move?" Carl asked, his voice steady despite the chaos. "Five minutes, Sir. All units are being deployed to secure the his majesty," Grace replied. Then, another soldier ran up, a look of panic on his face. "Commander Carl! Reports just came in¡ªa massive undead dragon has been spotted in the sky." "An undead dragon? Are you certain?" "Yes, Sir." Chapter 102 The Undead Assault (4) Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Aqua was fighting an undead. The creature was a Merge Undead, an unholy amalgamation of countless undead melded together into a singular, twisted form, a B-rank undead. Aqua slashed with her sword but she didn''t attack the undead but hit the ground. This caused a crack in the ground causing the undead to fall to the ground. "Use holy magic now quickly!" Aqua shouted looking at the priests behind her. The priests, trembling but resolute, began to cast spells. The air around them grew warm and bright as intricate, golden magic circles formed at their feet and hovered mid-air. A surge of holy energy burst forth. The creature let out an unearthly wail, its body writhing as the divine power seared through its corrupted form. It began to turn ash, and within moments, the monstrous undead was reduced to nothing but dust drifting on the wind. Before Aqua could catch her breath, the thunderous sound of hooves echoed down the street. A group of cavalry knights galloped toward her. "Lady Aqua, you have been given the order to quickly go to Wister Street where some of our knights and commoners are trapped. We need to go rescue them" A knight got off his horse and led his horse towards Aqua. Aqua nodded without hesitation. "Understood. Handle things here. I''ll lead the rescue effort." The knight handed her the reins of his horse, and Aqua mounted the horse. Pulling the reins sharply, she ordered the other riders. "Let''s move out!" The cavalry charged down the ruined streets. The undead that littered the path were trampled beneath the thundering hooves, their brittle bones shattering on impact. Aqua led the charge, her eyes scanning the devastated surroundings. Corpses of civilians and knights lay scattered, and buildings were damaged. The stench of death was suffocating. Aqua tightened her jaw, suppressing the wave of nausea that threatened to rise. After they took several turns in the road, they saw a being standing on the road, which made them all stop their horses. The knights were scared. It was an undead who was wearing armour and had a sword in its hand. "Wth! It''s a Death Knight," one of the knights whispered, his voice quaking with terror. The group froze. Because Death Knights were the highest species of undead. They were different from ordinary undead who were mindless. Death Knights were A-rank undead with combat skill, and the ability to command lesser undead. "Lady Aqua, what do we do now!?" A knight said in a frightened voice. Aqua looked at the Death Knight, who was standing on the road like a statue. Aqua drew her sword and turned to her men. "It''s just a dead man wearing armour! We are alive, and we have pride! We''re knights of Britannia, the finest in the kingdom! There''s one of it and a dozen of us! If we flee, we disgrace ourselves, our honour, and everything we stand for!" Her words pierced through the knights'' fear like sunlight breaking through a storm. They steadied their trembling hands and lowered their lances. "Charge!" Aqua ordered She pushed aside the broken wood and dirt, her body aching from the impact. She stepped between the Death Knight and the trembling squire, her sword pointed directly at the undead. "Your fight is with me," she growled, her voice steady despite the pain coursing through her body. Aqua Winter, Marquess of Wynter territory. She was not like other nobles who lived a life of luxury. She was born into the Wynter family at a time when the Wynter family was on the verge of collapse. Pirates plundered their ships, where corruption spread, leaving the family on the brink of ruin. As their wealth was lost and their influence diminished, Aqua grew up knowing only hardship. Even within the Britannia Royal Academy, the poison of their downfall followed her. While other noble children wore silk and expensive jewellery, she wore simple, sturdy clothes, which almost got her bullied. But she never gave up. She always worked hard. She trained with a brutality that belied her delicate frame, her wooden practice sword dull as she absorbed every lesson, every technique. She built himself into one of Britannia''s most powerful knights and regained his family''s honour. Aqua, who had fought her entire life without giving up, refused to give up today. She gripped her sword tightly, ready to fight. The Death Knight paused locking onto Aqua. For a moment, it seemed to recognize her strength, and it lowered its blade slightly as if acknowledging her challenge. The remaining knights used the opportunity to retreat, dragging their injured comrades to safety. Aqua didn''t take her eyes off the Death Knight, her grip on her sword tightening. The Death Knight let out a guttural growl, raising its cursed blade. The Death Knight moved, faster than she expected. A gust of black smoke erupted around its form as it blurred forward. Aqua''s heart raced, but her body reacted without hesitation. She moved as though she was part of the wind itself, **"Moonlit Edge!"** Her sword came alive in her hands, gleaming with silver light as she pivoted on her heel and slashed upward in a fluid, graceful arc. Her blade clashed with the cursed one. A shockwave of power rippled outwards from the impact, sending a wave of dust and debris scattering. The Death Knight attacked again, slashing with deadly intent. "You will not pass," Aqua shouted as she sidestepped, feeling the Death Knight''s blade graze past her shoulder. It was close¡ªtoo close. But Aqua was already moving again. In one fluid motion, she spun behind the undead, her sword flashing with golden energy. **"Heaven''s Fall!"** Aqua slashed downwards, her blade cutting through the air with a force that seemed to tear the very fabric of the wind. The strike hit the Death Knight''s armor with a sickening crunch, sparks flying as the divine energy coursed through the undead creature, leaving a trail of golden light in its wake. The Death Knight stumbled, a crack appearing in its armor. But it recovered quickly, swinging its sword in a wide arc, creating a vortex of darkness. Aqua, however, anticipated the attack. **"Silent Gale."** With a breath, she tapped into her speed, vanishing in a blur, her movements indistinguishable from the wind itself. She appeared behind the Death Knight, delivering a series of rapid strikes. The blade flashed with unearthly speed, each cut drawing more blood-like darkness from the creature. The Death Knight let out a low growl, swirling into black mist to avoid the relentless flurry of blows. Aqua''s eyes tracked its every movement. This undead was fast, but it was still bound by rules¡ªrules of reality that she would use against it. **"Titan''s Bane!"** Aqua surged forward, her sword glowing with the power of the earth itself. She brought it down with a powerful strike that shattered the ground beneath her feet, creating a massive shockwave. The Death Knight, now visible once more, staggered back from the force, its skeletal feet cracking the cobblestones beneath it. Aqua took a step back, breathing heavily but never wavering. The Death Knight''s crimson eyes flickered with rage. It roared, a sound that seemed to shake the very air itself, before charging forward. Aqua could see the move¡ªa strike so powerful it would cleave her in two. She had no room for error. **"Dragoon''s Fury!"** With a defiant cry, Aqua leapt into the air, propelled by the sheer force of her legs, her sword raised high as she flew toward the Death Knight. The blade glowed with fiery energy, the power of a dragon channeling through her strike. The two forces collided in a spectacular explosion of light and darkness. The shockwave tore through the city streets, sending debris flying in all directions. The sky itself seemed to ripple with the force of the clash. For a moment, everything went still. Aqua landed gracefully, her feet lightly touching the ground. Her sword was still raised, glowing faintly with the aftereffects of the dragon''s power. She looked up to see the Death Knight Aqua took a step forward. **"Moonlit Edge,"** she whispered. Her sword flashed with radiant light as she swung it in a swift, vertical arc. The Death Knight''s head was severed clean from its body in a single, precise motion. The undead creature''s body collapsed to the ground, its blood-blackened eyes dimming as its life force was extinguished. But Aqua didn''t stop. As the undead''s body crumpled to the ground, she raised her sword one final time. **"Divine Requiem."** A massive wave of holy light erupted from her sword. The last remnants of the Death Knight''s body were obliterated by the divine energy, turning to dust. Chapter 103 The Undead Assault (5) Britannia Royal Palace After receiving news of the attack, the palace''s security was greatly increased. An emergency meeting was currently being held within the palace. They appeared at a table on which was a map of the capital. A man marked a bold red cross on a place of map. He was a general of Britannia. "Your Majesty, the Lower District has fallen. The undead have breached the defences and are advancing deep into the Upper Residential District. Our forces are engaging them, but their numbers are overwhelming, and our lines are faltering. At this rate, the Upper Residential District won''t hold for much longer. Additionally, we''ve lost contact with the troops stationed at the Northern Gate. It is highly likely the undead have breached the Northern Gate as well." The room fell into an uneasy silence as the news settled over the council. Maria stood at the head of the table. Though she wore her crown, her pale, drawn face betrayed the turmoil beneath her composed demeanour. Maria said worriedly, "Then We are now facing attacks from both the west and the north."@@@@ The general nodded grimly. "Yes, Your Majesty. The undead are converging toward the Royal District. While our forces have managed to block the Royal Road with barricades and heavy troop deployments, the creatures are exploiting alleyways and other less-guarded routes to advance." Maria then looked at the Royal Knight''s captain, "So how secure is the Royal District now?" "My Queen, the Royal District is secure for now. We''ve stationed additional knights at every critical point, and 4,000 reinforcements from the Military District have bolstered our defences. All entry gates to the district have been sealed, and our soldiers are patrolling every corner. Unless something unforeseen occurs, I can assure you these abominations will not breach the Royal District." "Is there any news of reinforcements? Have we been able to contact the other cities?" The general nodded. "We''re relocating them to the White Minister Abbey in the north of the city. The priests and paladins stationed there are ensuring their safety. It''s one of the few areas untouched by the attack." A soldier burst into the room, his face pale and his breath laboured. He saluted sharply. "Your Majesty, an urgent message. An undead dragon has appeared near the Upper Commerce Zone. The forces stationed there are requesting immediate reinforcements. It is flying towards the Royal District." The room erupted into murmurs of worries. Maria raised a hand, silencing them. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "An undead dragon? Is there any confirmation?" The soldier nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. The reports are consistent. It''s massive, and it''s tearing through our defences." Maria''s gaze darted to the Royal Knight''s captain. "Send the Air Guard and our most powerful magicians immediately." The general hesitated. "My Queen, if the legends about undead dragons are true, no magic below S-Rank will harm it. We may be sending those soldiers to their deaths." Maria''s fists clenched at her sides. "If we do nothing, the Commerce Zone will fall also, and the Royal District will be next. We cannot afford to hesitate." The Adventurer''s Guild leader stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Your Majesty, leave the dragon to us. I''ll mobilize the best adventurers we have. We''ll buy you the time you need." Maria met his gaze, her voice soft but resolute. "Then go. And may the gods be with you all." Chapter 104 The Undead Assault (6) High above the city, the wyvern raiders of Britannia''s Air Guard darted through the skies. The wyverns screeched as they swooped in, their riders releasing bolts of lightning and spears aimed at the dragon''s skeletal wings and armoured body. Yet, the dragon seemed impervious. It moved with an unholy grace, its massive wings cutting through the air effortlessly. It ignored the wyverns as if they were mere insects, its hollow eyes glowing with a malevolent red light. Suddenly, the dragon opened its massive maw, unleashing a torrent of dark fire upon the streets below. The flames weren''t like ordinary fire; they burned black, consuming everything they touched. The stone and wood of houses melted away, and the people caught in the fire screamed in agony. But the horror did not end there. The bodies of the fallen, consumed by the dark flames, began to rise moments later, their eyes empty and their movements twisted. They had become undead. Above, the wyvern raiders faced new horrors. A flock of skeletal vultures, suddenly attacked them. They knocking riders from their saddles. Screams and the clash of claws echoed through the air as the raiders, overwhelmed, were forced to divert their attention from the dragon. ----- From atop the walls of the Royal District, the soldiers watched in horror as the undead dragon approached. The flames of the burning city illuminated its grotesque form. Its skeletal body was massive, its wingspan large enough to cast shadows over entire blocks. The air itself seemed to grow heavier with every beat of its wings, and the screams of the undead rising from the streets below created a cacophony that chilled the soul. The undead swarmed the streets, their grotesque forms closing in on the district. Fear spread like a plague among the soldiers. "Is that... an undead dragon?" one young soldier whispered, his voice trembling. His hands gripped his bow so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Another soldier, an older man with scars across his face, placed a hand on the boy''s shoulder. "Steady yourself. Fear won''t save us tonight." His voice was calm but carried the weight of years spent hardening himself for moments like this. Some soldiers flinched, their courage wavering. A few crossed themselves, murmuring prayers to the gods. "Hold your ground!" a commanding officer bellowed, his voice cutting through the growing panic. "Ballistae, aim for its wings! Bring it down!" The ballista crews adjusted their aim, targeting the dragon''s wings. One bolt struck true, tearing through the membrane of its left wing. The dragon roared in fury, momentarily unbalanced. It lashed out with its claws, tearing through the wall''s defenders. Then It turned its gaze toward the ballista crews, its red eyes glowing with malice. "Incoming!" The dragon unleashed another torrent of dark fire, this time aiming directly at the ballistae. Crews scattered as the flames consumed their positions. Those caught in the fire screamed as their bodies were consumed, only to rise moments later as undead. --- On the walls, the soldiers fought desperately. Arrows rained down on the advancing undead, piercing through their rotting bodies. The magicians continued to cast their spells, their faces pale with exhaustion. The dragon circled back, preparing another attack. One soldier, a young woman barely out of training, stood frozen as the beast loomed overhead. The older man beside her shouted, "Aim for its wings! Bring it down!" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire With trembling hands, she loosed her arrow. Although it hits the dragon it turns the dragon''s attention to them The undead dragon circled back, preparing to unleash another wave of devastation. The soldiers braced themselves, their weapons trembling in their hands. Then, a distant whirring sound cut through the chaos. At first faint, it grew louder, sharper, and more deliberate. The air seemed to shudder as the noise became unmistakable: the rhythmic thump of rotor blades. Out of the smoky horizon, a sleek, black silhouette emerged¡ªa Cobra attack helicopter. Chapter 105 The Undead Assault (7) As the Guild Master reached for the door, a voice stopped him in his tracks. "You don''t need to send anyone." All eyes turned toward the speaker, a man who had been sitting quietly in the corner of the room, exuding an aura of calm confidence. It was Alberto, and his expression was as composed as ever. "What do you mean, Emperor Alberto?" Before he could respond, a distant sound broke the tense silence. It started faint and low, like the rumble of distant thunder. But it grew steadily louder, a rhythmic thumping that seemed to fill the air. Alberto leaned back in his chair with a small, knowing smile. "My people will handle it," he said with quiet authority. ---??? Far above the Royal Palace, in the high watchtower, two soldiers stood vigil, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of danger. One of them, a young archer with sharp eyes, spotted something unusual in the distance. His grip tightened on his bow as he pointed toward the strange shapes emerging from the clouds. "What is that?" he asked, his voice tense. Without waiting for a response, he raised his bow, nocking an arrow and drawing it back, ready to defend the palace. His companion, an older, more experienced guard, grabbed his arm before he could release. "Hold your fire!" "What are you doing?" the younger soldier snapped, his gaze darting back to the dark silhouettes growing larger as they approached. "That could be the dragon¡ªor worse!" "No," the older soldier said firmly, his tone steady. "It''s not an enemy. I''ve seen those things before." ¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the chamber, Queen Maria paced nervously, her brow furrowed with concern. "Your Majesty," she began, turning to Alberto, " I am very grateful to you for wanting to help us. However, our opponent is a dragon and the worst is an undead dragon that is very powerful and terrifying. If we want to defeat it, we need to gather our best people or the damage could be very terrible." Before he could reply, the door opened, and the ISSD operatives entered the room. Their crisp uniforms and confident bearing immediately caught the attention of everyone present. Carl stepped forward and gave a respectful bow. " I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Your Majesty," he said. Alberto gave a smile and stood confidently in front of Queen Maria and said, "Don''t worry, Queen Maria. My people are strong enough for the dragon. Also, let''s go outside and give you a tour. Your soldiers are fighting outside and aren''t you interested in seeing them?" "What are you saying, Emperor Alberto? If the queen steps outside, she could be in grave danger!" the general protested. Alberto, however, remained calm. "I am not asking the queen to fight," he replied. "There are thousands of soldiers battling valiantly outside, risking their lives for this kingdom. Shouldn''t we honour their courage by standing with them, if only for a moment?" His gaze shifted toward Maria. Maria hesitated. The weight of Alberto''s words was undeniable, yet the general''s warning lingered in her mind. She glanced toward the door, where faint echoes of the battle beyond the walls could be heard¡ªthe clash of steel, the roar of spells, and the guttural cries of the undead. ---? Meanwhile, at the southern wall of the Royal District, the battle raged on. They pile on top of each other and try to climb the wall. Magicians stationed atop the wall chanted incantations, their staffs glowing as they unleashed fireballs into the horde below. Explosions tore through the undead ranks, sending limbs and charred remains flying in all directions. But for every undead destroyed, more surged forward, their numbers seemingly endless. The defenders gritted their teeth, their faces slick with sweat and their arms aching from the relentless assault. The walls trembled under the weight of the siege, and the soldiers knew that if the undead managed to scale them, the district would be overrun. Chapter 106 The Undead Assault (8) The battle at the southern wall of the Royal District had reached a fever pitch. The undead were relentless, their grotesque forms clawing and dragging themselves up the stone walls with horrifying tenacity. The defenders, once confident and strong, now found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of the enemy. Their faces were weary, their bodies bruised, yet they held their ground. But it was becoming clear that this would not last much longer. Among the soldiers, a female archer named Eveline stood at the front, her bow drawn, her hands trembling. She had seen death before, but never like this. The wall was lined with the bodies of the fallen, their faces contorted in eternal agony. The undead that climbed over them were once people¡ªfriends, family, even comrades¡ªnow become mindless monsters whose only goal was to kill the living. There were children among them, their small hands reaching for the defenders as if trying to drag them down. Eveline''s heart pounded in her chest. She fought to steady her breathing as she released another arrow. The sharp hiss of the projectile was swallowed by the cacophony of war. The arrow struck one of the undead in the eye, but the creature didn''t even stumble. It continued to crawl forward.@@@@ "Use your shields! Hold your position!" one of the officers shouted. His voice was strained with exhaustion, but it cut through the madness of the battle. The soldiers pushed forward with their shields, locking them in place to form an impassable barrier. Yet, the undead kept coming. With every wave, they climbed over their fallen, using their bodies as piles. The soldiers at the front were struggling to hold them back, but the weight of the undead pressing was too much. Eveline''s stomach churned as she saw a familiar face¡ªher childhood friend, Thomas¡ªclimbing over the wall, his lifeless eyes fixed on her. His mouth opened in a grotesque snarl as he reached for her. Her breath caught in her throat, but she quickly steeled herself. She couldn''t let fear control her. She had to fight. Eveline''s arrows flew with deadly precision, striking down one undead after another. But her fear began to rise as the numbers of the undead increased. She could see it¡ªthere were too many. Even her well-aimed shots couldn''t slow them down. An undead with a sword in its hand climbed the wall and attacked one of the soldiers. It inserted its sword into the soldier''s shoulder. The soldier screamed in pain but then another soldier came and smashed the undead''s head with his shield. But it didn''t end there because many undead were already able to climb over the wall. But just as they turned a corner, a horrific sound broke through the chaos¡ªthe snap of bones and a guttural growl. Eveline turned just in time to see a zombie dog lunge at the soldier who had grabbed her. The creature''s teeth sank into his face. The soldier screamed in agony, but the dog held on, dragging him and tearing into him with savage fury. Eveline froze, too paralyzed with fear to move. The world around her seemed to blur, her heartbeat thundering in her ears. She wanted to scream, to run, but her body refused to obey. She was frozen in place, her breath caught in her throat. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire And then, as if summoned by the gods themselves, the sound of something powerful and roaring filled the air. A deep, mechanical growl¡ªa hum of engines that vibrated the very air around her. Eveline''s head snapped upward, and she saw it¡ªa shape in the sky. It is Bell AH-1 Cobra a single-engined attack helicopter, its rotors slicing through the air like a blade. More helicopters appeared. The undead that had surrounded Eveline began to crumble, their bodies disintegrating under the intense firepower unleashed by the helicopters. Machine guns roared, their deadly rounds tearing through the undead with deadly accuracy. Each bullet struck with unerring precision, tearing through the rotting flesh and sending the creatures tumbling to the ground. One by one, the undead who had been climbing the walls were obliterated by the deadly barrage. The sound of the helicopter''s guns was deafening, but it was the sweet sound of salvation to Eveline''s ears. "Let''s fire Rocket!" one of the pilots shouted over the radio, and within moments, a series of 70 mm rocket launched from the helicopters, streaking toward the pile of undead at the base of the wall. The missiles impacted with thunderous explosions, sending limbs and broken bodies flying in all directions. The undead were wiped out in a single, fiery blast. Eveline watched, stunned, as the undead were decimated by the powerful assault. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her body trembling from the shock of the battle. She could hardly believe what she had just witnessed. Chapter 107 Defeat of the undead dragon and a new storm The Bell AH-1 Cobra, its rotor slicing the air with a rhythmic roar, engaged the massive undead dragon. Below, soldiers could only gape in astonishment. The soldiers'' ballistae and magic had barely scratched the dragon, yet here was a machine¡ªa creation of a world far beyond their comprehension¡ªtearing it apart. The AH-1 Cobra, the world''s first dedicated attack helicopter, was purpose-built for battle. Its design was sleek yet intimidating, with a narrow profile and tandem cockpit. Armed to the teeth, it was a flying arsenal capable of wreaking havoc on even the most formidable foes.@@@@ At the heart of the Cobra''s offensive capabilities was the ¡ïM197 20mm three-barreled rotary cannon¡ï, mounted on a chin turret. As the gunner unleashed bursts of fire, the cannon''s barrels spun rapidly, spewing armour-piercing incendiary rounds. Each projectile impacted the undead dragon''s skeletal frame with deadly precision, shattering ribs and creating cracks along its spine. The dragon, previously impervious to traditional weaponry, began to show visible signs of difficulty, its ancient bones starting to buckle under the relentless assault. The Cobra was also equipped with [M158 rocket pods], each containing seven 70mm Folding Fin Aerial Rockets (FFARs). These rockets were designed for maximum destruction, and the pilot made full use of them. With a roar, a salvo of rockets streaked through the air, trailing smoke as they struck the dragon''s left wing. The explosion sent shards of bone raining down onto the battlefield, eliciting cheers from the awestruck soldiers below. But the dragon was not a simple target. Despite its deteriorating condition, it roared with unholy fury, its necromantic energy flaring as it turned its massive head toward the Cobra. With a beat of its remaining wing, it launched itself into the air, its massive jaws snapping at the helicopter. The Cobra''s pilot pulled hard on the controls, narrowly avoiding the dragon''s bite, while the gunner kept up a steady stream of fire from the M197. The dragon''s tail whipped through the air, a deadly weapon in its own right. The pilot banked sharply to avoid the attack, but the dragon''s agility was surprising for a creature of its size. Necrotic energy surged through its body, fueling its movements and making it an even more dangerous adversary. As the Cobra danced around the dragon, two more helicopters came. These were Mil Mi-24 Hind. Known as the "flying tank," the Mi-24 was a multi-role attack helicopter that combined speed, firepower, and troop-carrying capacity. The Hinds approached with the confidence of predators. Each was equipped with a ?Yak-B 12.7mm Gatling gun?, mounted under the nose in a flexible turret. As the dragon turned its attention toward the new arrivals, the Hinds opened fire. The Yak-B''s four barrels spun rapidly, unleashing a hail of high-velocity rounds. The rounds tore into the dragon''s joints and neck, targeting its weaker points with ruthless efficiency. But the dragon''s necromantic energy flared, knitting its wounds together. Shattered bones reassembled, and fractures sealed themselves in an eerie display of dark magic. The helicopter crews, momentarily stunned, quickly recovered and adjusted their tactics. The Mi-24s also carried ?UB-32 rocket pods?, each loaded with thirty-two ??S-5 unguided rockets??. These rockets, while less sophisticated than guided missiles, were perfect for saturating an area with firepower. One of the Hinds lined up its shot and fired a full salvo at the dragon''s chest. The explosions ripped through its ribcage, scattering bones across the battlefield and exposing the glowing core of necromantic energy that kept the creature alive. The three helicopters worked in tandem, their pilots communicating through secure channels to coordinate their attacks. The Cobra continued to harry the dragon, keeping it distracted and vulnerable, while the Hinds delivered devastating blows from a distance. The second Hind launched an **AT-2 "Swatter" wire-guided missile**, aiming for the dragon''s exposed chest cavity. The missile, guided manually by the gunner, streaked through the air and detonated with pinpoint accuracy. The resulting explosion obliterated the dragon''s sternum, causing it to stagger mid-flight, the glow of its core flickering as cracks began to form across its surface. The dragon crashed into the earth with a thunderous impact, its massive body creating a crater in the ground. Its roars, once deafening, had weakened to a guttural growl. Despite its catastrophic injuries, the necromantic energy within it refused to let it fall. It struggled to rise, its remaining bones creaking under the strain, the glow of its core still faintly visible. The leader''s gaze hardened, and he raised a hand to silence the dissent. "Fear is a weapon, and we will use it to our advantage. They may have won this battle, but this is not enough. Don''t forget¡ª we are the summoner of the dead!" Just then, a third figure appeared. "Master, our target has arrived." "Very good!" the leader replied, a sinister smile creeping across his face. "Then we will begin the final part of our mission now." The air crackled with tension as the masked figures exchanged glances. They had been waiting for this moment, the culmination of their plans. The leader gestured for them to follow, and they moved as one. They move a little further away, where no one can see them, the leader raised a hand, signaling for them to halt. He peered through the trees, his eyes narrowing as he observed the soldiers celebrating their hard-won victory. The sounds of laughter and cheers echoed in the air, a stark reminder of the hope that had blossomed in the wake of the dragon''s defeat. "Look at them," he hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. "So naive, so confident. They believe they are safe." The masked figures nodded, their expressions hidden beneath their hoods, but the tension among them was palpable. They could feel the weight of the moment pressing down, the anticipation of what was to come. "Prepare the summoning," the leader commanded, his voice low and menacing. "We will unleash a creature that will shatter their newfound hope." The masked man who had first spoken hesitated. "But Master, what if it fails? ¡ª" The leader''s eyes blazed with fury, cutting him off. "Failure is not an option! We have come too far to turn back now. This time, we will summon a monster that even their machines cannot withstand." He produced a dark, ancient tome from within his cloak, its pages worn and yellowed with age. He began to chant in a language long forgotten, the words echoing through the trees like a haunting melody. The air around them grew heavy, charged with dark energy as the masked figures joined in, their voices melding into a chilling chorus. As the incantation reached a fever pitch, the ground beneath them trembled.A red and black magic circle appears from which something terrible begins to emerge. The soldiers, still reveling in their victory, remained unaware of the storm brewing just beyond their sight. Chapter 108 The Undead, The Knight and The Soldiers Queen Maria''s sharp blue eyes fixated on the battle unfolding in the skies above. The clash between the undead dragon, and the strange flying machines from the Bernard Empire was unlike anything she had ever witnessed. Maria gripped her hand. She had heard about the Bernard Empire''s technological prowess, but seeing it in action was an entirely different matter. Their weapons were not merely tools of war; they were harbingers of destruction, designed to obliterate any enemy with brutal efficiency. Her thoughts raced as the Cobra unleashed another salvo of rockets, shattering one of the dragon''s wings. How could her kingdom, with its swords, shields, and magic, possibly hope to stand against a force like this? Even the most powerful mages in her court, masters of the arcane arts, seemed insignificant compared to the Bernard Empire''s machines. As the dragon let out its final, mournful roar and collapsed into dust, Maria felt a cold weight settle in her chest. This battle was more than a victory¡ªit was a warning. A demonstration of what would happen should her kingdom dare to oppose them. Queen Maria looks at Alberto standing behind her. "Thank you very much for your help," Maria said, her voice steady but guarded. Alberto chuckled lightly, folding his hands behind his back. "Ah, there''s no need for that, Queen Maria. After all, we are allies, aren''t we? It''s only natural to offer assistance when needed." "Nevertheless, Without your...machines, this battle could have ended in catastrophe." Alberto stepped closer, "Tell me, Queen Maria, what do you think now about my Empire''s strength?"@@@@ Maria met his gaze, her expression unreadable. "I think it''s clear that your weapons are unlike anything we''ve ever faced. Their power is...undeniable." "It wasn''t there when we approached the wall," another said, his eyes darting to the breach. "It''s as if it just...appeared." Maria, standing behind the line of knights, felt a surge of unease. The Dead Lord was unlike anything she had seen before. It exuded a palpable aura of necrotic energy, an oppressive force that seemed to sap the strength of those around it. The monster let out a guttural roar, a bone-rattling. The skulls on its chest and shoulders chattered in unison, a discordant cacophony that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present. The Dead Lord took another step forward, its massive claw scraping against the stone floor and leaving deep gouges in its wake. The knights braced themselves as the creature raised its claw high, preparing to strike. "Shield wall!" Knight Captain shouted. The knights moved, their shields locking together in a defensive formation. The Dead Lord''s claw came crashing down with tremendous force, slamming into the shields and sending a shockwave. Several knights were knocked backwards, but the line held. "Prepare the court mages!" Maria commanded her voice firm and resolute. "We need every ounce of magic we have to bring this thing down!" One of her advisors nodded and rushed off to summon the mages. Meanwhile, the Dead Lord let out another roar, its many skulls snapping and gnashing their teeth. It swung its thin, skeletal arm toward the knights, swatting two of them aside like ragdolls. "Quickly take the queen into the palace!" Several knights rush to fight the undead. Others try to get Alberto and Maria safely into the palace. The Dead Lord, however, was relentless. With a bone-chilling roar, it lashed out again, its claw sweeping through the ranks of knights. Their shields and armour provided little protection against the sheer force of the creature''s blows. One by one, they fell, their attempts to slow the beast proving futile. It looks at its target, the one it was summoned to kill, heading towards Maria and Alberto. Suddenly, gunfire erupted from the rear. The ISSD members, armed with M16s, opened fire on the undead creature. Bullets tore through the air, striking the Dead Lord''s skeletal frame. Chunks of bone splintered and shattered, but the undead hardly seemed to notice. Some soldiers hurled grenades, the explosions tearing through the surrounding knights as well as the Dead Lord. Smoke and debris filled the air, and the screams of injured men added to the cacophony. Chapter 109 The Dead Lord The main task of the ISSD members was to protect Alberto, and the undead was a threat to Alberto. So they would do whatever they needed to do to eliminate it. So they used the grenades even though they knew it could hurt the Knights who were close to the undead. "Helicopter support needed immediately!" one of the ISSD soldiers barked into his radio. "Send air support now!" Meanwhile, some Royal Knights and ISSD members try to get Alberto and Maria safely out. The Dead Lord seemed to sense its targets were being moved. It let out another bone-rattling roar and hurled another knight toward the fleeing group. The man''s armoured body slammed into the ground mere feet from Maria. The undead loomed closer, its clawed feet crushing everything in their path. It moved with a grim purpose, its every step shaking the ground like the tolling of a death knell. The Royal Knight stepped forward to face the undead. His sword gleamed with enchantments, the runes along its blade glowing faintly. "I''ll hold it off. Get the queen and Emperor Alberto inside!" Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire The knight captain raised his sword high, his voice ringing out in a battle cry. "By the light of the kingdom, I will not let you pass!" He charged forward, his blade slicing through the air with deadly precision. The enchanted steel bit into the creature''s arm, severing several of its clawed fingers. The Dead Lord recoiled. But it quickly recovered, its remaining hand lashing out like a whip. The knight captain raised his shield just in time, but the impact sent him skidding backwards, his boots carving furrows into the dirt. Behind him, the mages completed their spells. A series of brilliant, crackling beams of energy shot forth, slamming into the Dead Lord with incredible force. The creature staggered, its skeletal frame shaking under the onslaught of magical power. For a moment, it seemed as though they might succeed in bringing the undead down. But the Dead Lord was not so easily defeated. With a guttural roar, it unleashed a surge of necromantic energy. The wave of dark power rippled outward, knocking the mages to the ground and extinguishing their spells. The creature''s bones began to knit themselves back together, the cracks recovering as if they had never been. Lee acted quickly. Even as he was lifted toward the creature''s jaws, he pulled the pin on a grenade strapped to his chest. "Eat this, you bastard!" he shouted, tossing the grenade into the Dead Lord''s open mouth. *KA-BOOM* The explosion sent shards of bone flying as the creature''s jaw was blown apart. Lee fell to the ground, injured but alive. Two ISSD medics rushed to pull him to safety as the rest of the team pressed the attack. "Focus on its legs! Take out its mobility!" Kane ordered. Two heavy gunners unleashed a torrent of fire, *BRRRRRT* their bullets aimed at the Dead Lord''s massive knees. At the same time, another soldier sprinted forward, placing a satchel charge directly on one of its legs. *BOOMs* The explosion blew the leg apart at the joint, and the creature toppled to one side with an earth-shaking crash. "Leave it to me!" shouted a voice. It was Captain of the Royal Knights. The knight captain gritted his teeth, rising to his feet once more. He glanced back at Maria and Alberto, who were being hurried into the palace by the remaining knights and ISSD members. His sword, still glowing with runes, cut through the air as he advanced toward the fallen undead. The Dead Lord turned its red gaze toward him. The Knight Captain charged in, his enchanted sword cleaving into the creature''s exposed spine. The Dead Lord shrieked, flailing wildly, but it was clear the assault was taking its toll. Its movements grew sluggish, its skeletal frame riddled with cracks and missing pieces. But the Dead Lord wasn''t finished yet. With a surge of dark energy, it reassembled itself, rising to its full height once more. "GRAAAAAAARGHHHHHKKKKK!" Chapter 110 Slaughter of the Palace Maria and Alberto stepped into the grand halls of the palace. Alberto turned to Maria. "Queen Maria, can you tell me if there is any safe place here?" Maria answered without hesitation. "There is a reinforced chamber beneath the throne room. It was built during the old wars¡ªhidden, fortified with both steel and enchantments. If anywhere in this palace is safe, it will be there." Alberto nodded. He turned to Carl. "Contact BNS Independence immediately. Tell them to dispatch air support and prepare for bombing." Maria''s eyes widened. "Emperor Alberto, are you thinking of bombing the capital?" "Yes," he replied. "If we don''t act now, these undead could spread beyond our control. We need to eliminate the threat before it escalates." Maria took a step closer, her tone urgent. "But there are still civilians here¡ªour people. I will not allow such devastation." For a moment, Alberto was silent. His military instincts told him she was wrong. That hesitation could cost lives. But he saw the resolve in her eyes, the unshakable determination of a ruler who refused to abandon her people. Also, it wasn''t his concern. He sighed. "Very well. As you wish." Maria exhaled, but there was little relief. "We must hurry. I need to get to my daughter and son. We must take them to the reinforced chamber." Alberto simply nodded, and the group pressed forward into the depths of the palace. As they made their way toward Elina''s room, the corridor grew eerily silent. Then, suddenly, two palace guards appeared from the side corridor, their faces pale with terror. Their uniforms were stained with blood and sweat. "What happened? Why are you so scared?" "Q-Queen! ..... The palace has been attacked by monsters!" one of the guards stammered. "They have killed so many! You must escape before they reach us!" Maria''s eyes narrowed. "Calm yourselves! What do you mean? How did they enter the palace ?" But the guards did not answer. Instead, as if driven by pure instinct, they turned and fled down the corridor. His small body was sprawled across the ground, his head half-crushed. The wound was severe, his skull shattered, brain matter exposed in a way that made their''s stomach churn. Blood soaked his white hair, turning it into a red, sticky mess. His innocent, lifeless eyes stared up at the ceiling, forever frozen in time. A strangled gasp left Maria''s lips. Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor, crawling toward him as if she could somehow undo the horror before her. She reached him, trembling hands cradling his broken body. Her breath came in ragged sobs as she pulled him into her embrace. "Oriento..." she whispered, her voice cracking with unbearable grief. Alberto watched in silence. He had seen many people die¡ªcomrades, enemies, civilians caught in crossfire. He had learned to suppress his emotions, to push forward despite the horrors around him. But this... this was something else. A mother mourning her son. It was a pain he could not comprehend, a depth of sorrow he had never experienced. Still, he knew that lingering here would accomplish nothing. He placed a hand on Maria''s shoulder, his voice steady. "Queen Maria... what''s done is done. We can''t take it back. You must be strong." Maria did not respond. She clutched her son tighter as if she could shield him from reality. Alberto exhaled and stood. He glanced around the room, taking in the rest of the carnage. A maid''s body was pinned to the wall, impaled by a spear. Her face was nearly unrecognizable, contorted in agony, blood running in thick rivulets down her cheeks. Knights lay scattered, their armour dented and broken, their weapons still clutched in lifeless hands. "It seems like this was all a plan," Alberto mused, his voice low. "They used the Undead to get our attention and took advantage of this opportunity to attack here." Alberto then looked at the bodies again and said "Which one is the princess''s body anyway?" Alberto had never seen Elina so he didn''t know what she looked like. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 111 The Mystic Juggernaut! 09¡ª11¡ª1560 WC (2:00 am) _______________________ Alberto then looked at the bodies again and said "Which one is the princess''s body anyway?" Alberto had never seen Elina, so he didn''t know what she looked like. Alberto''s gaze shifted to the general and the knights who had accompanied them. They exchanged uncertain looks before one of them stepped forward. "The princess''s body is not here" "My Lord, there''s no sign of the princess here." Alberto frowned. "That means either she escaped... or was taken." Maria slowly lifted her head, a spark of realization breaking through the fog of her grief. "Elina..." she whispered. If Elina''s body was not here, then there was a chance¡ªhowever slim¡ªthat she was still alive. "Hmm.... I think the ones who attacked here kidnapped the princess." "I''ll kill them." Maria''s expression as it shifted¡ªgrief twisting into something darker. Her sorrow was quickly giving way to anger, rage bubbling up from within her like a violent storm. Alberto was taken slightly aback by the sudden intensity in her tone. Maria stood up, her blood-streaked dress clinging to her trembling form. Her voice cracked as she screamed, "I''LL KILL THEM! I WON''T SPARE ANY OF THEM!" Alberto hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Queen Maria, do you know who this could be?" Maria turned her gaze toward him, her eyes burning with a terrifying determination. "I have my suspicions." Her voice was eerily calm now, but beneath it was an ocean of seething hatred. "And when I find out for sure, I will kill them." She took a step closer, her piercing gaze locked onto Alberto''s. "And I want you to help me do it." Alberto''s brow furrowed. Maria''s voice softened slightly but became even more compelling. "In return, I will give you anything you want. Anything." Her desperation was evident, but so was her unwavering resolve. She was willing to pay any price for revenge. Maria''s eyes burned with hatred as she turned back to the beast. The general took a step forward, fists clenched. "You bastard! Who hired you!? Tell me, and I''ll pay you double their offer." The lion-man let out a low, rumbling chuckle. "Tempting," he mused, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "But I have already accepted the contract. And unlike some of your kind, we have our own code of honour." His grin widened, wicked and taunting. "We never betray our clients." Then, without another word, he lunged forward, his war hammer swinging toward Maria with earth-shattering force. Before the monstrous weapon could connect, Carl moved with lightning speed, drawing his sword and blocking the attack. **CLANG!** The impact was deafening, sending shockwaves through the room. The sheer force pushed Carl back, his boots skidding against the blood-slick floor. Carl gritted his teeth. "Sir, I''ll take care of this! You two get out of here!" Alberto''s instincts screamed at him to retreat. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire His mind raced. {What''s going on here!? One danger after another. Why is there so much danger!? I shouldn''t have come here. If I get out of this alive, I swear I''ll never leave my country again.} Maria was standing her ground, refusing to retreat. Carl''s sword clashed against the beast''s hammer in a flurry of strikes. The half-lion roared as he swung with relentless aggression, each blow shaking the very foundation of the palace. Maria turned to Alberto, her eyes ablaze. "We can''t run. Not now." But Alberto didn''t have time to listen to her now. He took Maria''s hand and said, "We''re leaving. This is not the time to get emotional." Alberto trusted that Carl could defeat these half Beastman since he was an A-rank hero. Also, his sword was made by Circe, which she enchanted. So Alberto knew that Carl would beat it. Carl dodged a brutal swing of the hammer, counterattacking with a precise slash across the beast''s side. The lion-man snarled but barely flinched. His monstrous body was built for war. Alberto didn''t wait to see the outcome. He left the room with Maria and the others. Maria clutched her son''s body as they fled. Her grief had not disappeared. But now, it had transformed into something far more dangerous. Chapter 112 A Dance with Death: The Lion-Mans Last Roar The room trembled as the lion-man bared his fangs, tightening his grip on the war hammer. His massive frame loomed over Carl, radiating raw, primal power. Carl exhaled slowly, steadying his stance. His enchanted sword gleamed under the flickering torchlight, its edge sharp enough to cut through steel. The beast grinned. "Come, human. Let''s see if you''re worthy of dying by my hands." Then he charged. A blur of fur and muscle, the lion-man moved with terrifying speed for his size. His war hammer swung in a horizontal arc, aiming to crush Carl in a single blow. Carl sidestepped, his honed instincts kicking in. The hammer whooshed past him, shattering a marble pillar like it was made of glass. Without hesitation, Carl countered. He lunged forward, his blade slicing toward the beast''s exposed side. **CLANG!** The lion-man blocked with his forearm, his thick fur and powerful muscles absorbing most of the damage. Blood seeped from the wound, but he barely flinched. "Not bad," the beast rumbled. "But you''ll need more than that to kill me." He retaliated instantly. His knee shot up, aiming for Carl''s ribs. Carl twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the devastating strike. He landed smoothly, but the lion-man was already on him again¡ªa relentless force of destruction. The war hammer came crashing down. Carl crossed his sword in front of him, bracing for impact. **BOOM!** The sheer force drove him to one knee, the stone floor beneath him cracking from the pressure. His arms shook from the impact, but he held firm. Then, in one fluid motion, he deflected the hammer to the side and surged forward. His sword flashed¡ªtwice. The first strike slashed across the beast''s chest, cutting through fur and flesh. The second strike stabbed deep into his shoulder, sending a spray of crimson across the room. The lion-man roared in agony, staggering back. Carl didn''t let up. **Tactical Precision activated.**@@@@ He saw it¡ªthe weakness. Carl lunged, feinting low before twisting his wrist and slashing upwards. His blade bit deep into the lion-man''s ribs, carving through layers of muscle. The beast stumbled, but then... His eyes burned with rage. "ENOUGH!" A shockwave exploded from his body. Carl was blown back, skidding across the ruined floor. His grip tightened on his sword as he barely avoided falling onto his back. The lion-man panted, blood dripping from multiple wounds, but his strength remained monstrous. His golden mane, now matted with sweat and blood, framed his twisted grin. "You''re good, human. Better than I expected. But let''s see how you handle this." He raised his war hammer¡ª And it began to glow. A dark red aura pulsated from the weapon, filling the air with an ominous hum. The ground beneath them cracked as the sheer energy radiating from it warped the stone. Carl''s eyes narrowed. This wasn''t normal. That hammer¡ªit was enchanted too. The beast leapt into the air, raising the war hammer high above his head. "DIE!" He brought it down with all his might. Carl didn''t hesitate. **Justice''s Strike activated.** His sword flared with holy light, golden energy crackling along its edge. At the very last moment¡ª Carl met the attack head-on. **BOOM!** **SPLAT!** The soldier''s body collided with the spinning rotor blades. The impact was horrifying. Blood splattered in every direction. The force of the hit sent chunks of flesh raining down onto the ground and the helicopter itself. Alberto flinched as blood sprayed across his coat and face. The lion-man kept coming. "MOVE!" Two ISSD members quickly ran towards the helicopter with Alberto. They ran, finally reaching the helicopter. The helicopter pilot quickly started to take the helicopter upwards. As the helicopter lifted off, the ISSD members were still shooting. The lion-man ignored the bullets, its glowing eyes locked onto its prey. Then, in an impossible burst of speed¡ª It leapt. The beast''s massive claws latched onto the helicopter''s landing skid. The aircraft lurched violently, its weight distribution severely compromised. The pilot, already struggling to lift the helicopter off the ground, found his controls strained to their limits. The additional weight of the beast made it nearly impossible for him to stabilize the aircraft as it tried to climb into the air. "What the hell!? It''s too heavy!" the pilot gritted through his teeth, desperately trying to counter the beast''s pull. But the lion-man''s claws dug deep into the helicopter''s metal frame, holding on with terrifying force. Inside the helicopter, the ISSD members¡ªincluding Alberto opened fire. Bullets ripped into the lion-man''s body. It growled in pain, but its grip didn''t loosen. It swung an arm up¡ª SLASH! Its claws hooked onto an ISSD soldier''s leg. The man screamed¡ªbefore the beast yanked him off. "AAAHHHH¡ª!" The ISSD member plummeted, his body hitting the hard ground below with a sickening crack. Blood pooled beneath his broken form. The helicopter rocked again. "SHAKE IT OFF!" Alberto shouted. The pilot tilted the controls, trying to dislodge the beast. The helicopter spun slightly, forcing the lion-man to dangle precariously. With a roar of fury, the lion-man swung its massive arm and slammed its claws into the side of the helicopter. METAL SCREECHED. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The impact sent a violent shudder through the entire helicopter, causing vibrations that made the pilot''s control stick shake uncontrollably. Alberto''s eyes widened. Oh, shit¡ª [System Alert: Danger!] [System Alert: Danger!] Another massive strike. **BANG!** The already fragile integrity of the helicopter was starting to fail. Smoke began to rise from where the claws had punctured the metal, signalling the start of a fuel leak that threatened to turn catastrophic. The helicopter lost control. Alarms blared as the aircraft pitched violently to one side. "WE''RE GOING DOWN!" the pilot yelled. The ground rushed up to meet them. **CRASH!** The helicopter slammed into the earth. The impact ripped through the metal frame, sending parts flying. The rotors snapped off, bouncing across the field like deadly blades. The ground trembled from the force of the crash. Dust and flames erupted. Chapter 113 Aftermath of the Undead Assault and—War on Two Fronts: Latvia and Rebellion The undead invasion was over. Help from the surrounding cities had arrived to eliminate the undead. In addition, Bernard Empire planes had bombed and destroyed more than half of the Residential District and Commerce District, which were filled with undead. While this had stopped the invasion, it had also left the city in a state of devastation.@@@@ Many adventurers had also started coming to the capital from other cities to eliminate the monsters. In addition, food and other supplies were sent from surrounding cities to help the people of the city. The death toll was staggering. Over 50,000 lives had been lost¡ªnearly 10% of the capital''s population. The streets were lined with bodies, some of them unrecognizable, others reduced to ash. The damage to property was equally catastrophic. Homes, businesses, and landmarks had been destroyed, leaving countless families homeless and destitute. The night of the invasion would forever be remembered as the **Cursed Night**, a tragedy unlike any other in Britannia''s history. It was the first time a member of the royal family had been killed in an attack, a blow that shook the kingdom to its core. Bernard Empire helicopters continued to patrol the skies, their rotors cutting through the morning air as they hunted down the last remnants of the undead. On the ground, Bernard Empire military vehicles moved alongside Britannia''s soldiers, their combined forces working to rescue survivors, burn the remains of the undead, and identify the dead. The process was slow and gruelling, but it was necessary. _____________________ Britannia Royal Palace The atmosphere in the palace was tense. The grand hall, usually a place of opulence and grandeur, now felt heavy with the weight of despair and uncertainty. The high-ranking officials of Britannia had gathered around a large table, their faces etched with worry. At the centre of the table was a detailed map of the kingdom, its borders marked with red and blue flags indicating the movements of enemy forces. Queen Maria sat at the head of the table, her expression stoic but her eyes betraying the grief and anger that burned within her. She had lost her son, her daughter was missing, and her kingdom was under attack. Yet, she remained composed, her voice steady as she addressed the room. "How far has the invasion of the Latvia Kingdom entered?" she asked, her gaze fixed on Duke Farl, the ruler of Farlstone and the lord of the north. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Duke Farl''s usual confidence was replaced by a palpable sense of dread. "Your Majesty," he began, his voice heavy with concern, "they have occupied the territories of Count Alden and Baron Hargrove. Their forces are now advancing toward the lands of Viscount Ellsworth. They have also completely destroyed my navy." The room erupted in murmurs of disbelief. The destruction of Duke Farl''s navy was a significant blow. Farlstone''s naval forces were among the strongest in Britannia, and their loss left the northern territory vulnerable. "Duke Farl," Maria said, her tone sharp, "you assured us that your navy had been strengthened. How did this happen?" Duke Farl sighed. "I had indeed strengthened my navy, Your Majesty. But the armada of the Kingdom of Latvia was far beyond anything we anticipated. They attacked with thousands of ships¡ªfar more than we could possibly match. They also employed sea monsters, creatures of the deep that tore through our defences with ease." Maria''s eyes blazed. "Death," she hissed. "My son is dead. My daughter is missing. My people lie in ashes. Do you think I care for skill? I need bodies. I need time. Every peasant that falls to a Latvian sword is a moment our soldiers can regroup. A moment our mages can prepare. A moment I can find the ones responsible for this carnage and tear out their throats with my teeth." The room fell silent again, the nobles exchanging uneasy glances. Maria''s grief had curdled into something feral, something dangerous. "Also, where is Duke Barco? I don''t see him here. We need his strength now more than ever. His army will be crucial to our defence." "Hasn''t he been informed about the attack?" one of the nobles asked. "This is a critical moment for our country. We need to stand together." Duke Farl, spoke up. "Your Majesty, if we can get help from Duke Barco''s air force, we might stand a chance against the Latvian invasion. His wyvern riders are the strongest in the kingdom, second only to the Royal Air Force. And with the Royal Air Force weakened by the undead attack, his forces are now more important than ever." "Has his territory also been attacked? Have we made contact with him?" Before anyone could answer, a knight entered the room. He approached Maria and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, we have received a message from Duke Barco''s territory." The room held its breath as Maria took the magical orb from the knight. The orb, a rare and powerful communication device, glowed faintly as she activated it. A holographic image flickered to life, revealing the face of Strom Barco, Duke Barco''s eldest son. Strom''s expression was cold and resolute. He addressed the room with a voice that carried both authority and defiance. "To the nobles and leaders of Britannia," he began, "I, Strom Elysian, hereby declare that from this day forward, the Elysian Archipelago is an independent nation, separate from the Kingdom of Britannia. We will no longer bow to your rule. Furthermore, I declare war on Britannia. May the gods have mercy on your souls." The image faded, leaving the room in stunned silence. The betrayal was complete. Duke Barco''s territory, once a bastion of Britannia''s strength, had turned against them. Their forces were not only a significant part of Britannia''s military strength but also controlled key trade routes and resources. Without their support, the kingdom''s ability to resist the Latvian invasion was severely compromised. The kingdom was also now facing a war on two fronts¡ªagainst the Latvian invasion in the north and the rebellion in the east. Maria''s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Maria couldn''t shake the feeling of betrayal. Duke Barco had been a loyal ally for decades. What had driven him to this? Was it ambition? Fear? Or something darker? The weight of the situation was almost too much to bear. But she knew that now, more than ever, she had to be strong. For her people. For her kingdom. "Prepare for war," she said, her voice steady but filled with resolve. "We will not fall. Prepare all our everything! Announce my order everywhere. Assemble the biggest army ever assembled! It''s not a war to be won. It''s a war for our existence. And I can go to any extent to survive in this fight." Chapter 114 Beginning of the Great War Bernard Empire National Hospital ¨C Intensive Care Unit Elizabeth and some people are walking down the hallway. At the end of the hallway, slumped on a plastic chair outside Room 307, sat Carl. His uniform was streaked with ash and dried blood. A bandage wrapped around his forearm peeked beneath his sleeve, and his head hung low, fingers gripping his hair as if to physically anchor his guilt. He didn''t look up as Elizabeth approached, though his shoulders tensed. "Carl," Elizabeth said, her voice clipped. He flinched but remained silent. "You failed." Carl''s jaw tightened. "I... tried to... The explosion¡ª" "Save your excuses for the tribunal." She swept past him into the room, leaving the door ajar. ??? The ICU was a cocoon of cold light and machinery. Alberto lay motionless on the elevated bed. An oxygen mask fogged faintly with each shallow breath. To his left, a ventilator hissed rhythmically; to his right, a cerebral oximeter displayed a precarious 72% blood oxygen level. Intravenous lines snaked from his arms to bags of electrolytes and broad-spectrum antibiotics. A neurostimulator crown¡ªa lattice of silver wires and glowing runes¡ªencircled his skull, its monitors flickering with erratic brainwave patterns. Dr. Elena Voss, the hospital''s lead neurologist, stood rigidly beside the bed. Her lab coat was wrinkled, her eyes shadowed from three consecutive shifts. "Prime Minister," she said, bowing slightly. "We''ve stabilized his vitals, but the coma is... unpredictable. The blast wave caused diffuse axonal injury. Until his neural pathways begin to repair, we can''t¡ª" Elizabeth raised a hand, silencing her. She turned to Circe. "Circe. Can your magic do anything about this?" The sorceress stepped forward, her gaze sweeping over the Emperor. She extended a hand, and a faint gold aura emanated from her palm, washing over Alberto''s body. After a moment, the glow dimmed. "I can mend bone and muscle, Prime Minister, but not this. His mind is adrift. I do not know of any magic that can wake him up." Elizabeth''s expression hardened. She turned to Rena. "Called all the cabinet ministers and the three military chiefs!" By nightfall, the empire''s war machine roared to life. Factories in the Iron Belt churned out armored tanks and fighter jets. ??? Britannia Kingdom Duke Farl said. "Your Majesty, the Elysian Archipelago controls the Jade Strait. If they blockade it, our eastern trade routes will collapse. We''ll lose access to grain stores, iron ore, medicinal herbs¡ª" "Then we take the Strait back," Maria snapped. "General Voss." A broad-shouldered man in burnished armor snapped to attention. "Your Majesty." "You led the campaign in the Blackfire Mountains. The tunnels there¡ªcan they be used to bypass the Strait?" General Voss frowned. "The tunnels are narrow, Your Majesty, and riddled with cave-ins. But... with enough laborers, we could clear a path. It would take weeks, maybe months." "You have days," Maria said. "Use prisoners. Use convicts. Use children if you must. I want that route open before the next full moon." A collective shudder ran through the room. Even the most hardened nobles recoiled at the order. Duchess Milana opened her mouth to protest, but Maria silenced her with a glare. "This is no longer a kingdom of laws," the queen said quietly. "This is a kingdom of survivors. And survival demands sacrifices." Maria rose from her seat, her blood-streaked gown pooling around her like a shroud. She walked slowly to the map of Britannia, her fingers trailing over the inked borders. When she spoke again, her voice carried the weight of a death sentence. "Let it be known," she said, "that any lord, lady, or commoner who withholds troops, supplies, or loyalty from the crown will be branded an enemy of Britannia. Their lands will be scorched. Their families will be executed. Their names will be erased from history." "As for Duke Barco," Maria said, her lip curling, "send a raven to the Elysian Archipelago. Tell Strom Elysian that his and his father''s head will adorn my gates by winter. And his islands will burn until the waves themselves boil." The nobles bowed, their earlier defiance extinguished by the queen''s iron will. Chapter 115 Again in the God domain, and Decree of the Queen Alberto opened his eyes to a void¡ªa vast, endless expanse of darkness that stretched in every direction. There was no ground beneath his feet, no sky above his head, only an infinite abyss that seemed to pulse with a faint, otherworldly glow. He floated weightlessly, his mind struggling to make sense of his surroundings. Am I dead? The question echoed in his mind, sharp and insistent. He tried to recall what had happened. The last thing he remembered was the helicopter had exploded¡ª by the lion-man. After that... nothing. Just darkness. "Mortal, welcome back to my domain!"@@@@ Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire The voice was thunderous, reverberating through the void like the tolling of a cosmic bell. Alberto''s head snapped up, and his breath caught in his throat. Above him loomed a being of unimaginable scale. It was neither human nor beast, but something beyond comprehension. Its form shimmered with the swirling colours of galaxies, stars, and nebulae as if the universe itself had been woven into its flesh. Its eyes¡ªif they could even be called that¡ªwere twin black holes, endless and consuming. "You are The Guardian," The being''s lips¡ªor what passed for lips¡ªcurved into a smile. "You can call me whatever you want," Alberto swallowed hard. "Am I dead?" The Guardian''s laughter rumbled like distant thunder. "No, Mortal, you are not dead. Not yet. Not until you finish the task I gave you. Besides, even if you die, I can bring you back again and again. Death is but a temporary inconvenience for those who serve my purpose." Alberto''s mind raced. The Guardian''s words were both a comfort and a curse. He wasn''t dead, but the implication that he could be brought back¡ªrepeatedly¡ªsent a chill down his spine. "Then why did you bring me here?" The Guardian''s form shifted, its cosmic body rippling like a living tapestry. "You are making great progress, Mortal. But now it''s time to guide you onto the right path. The Ostra continent is in turmoil, I want you to eliminate the unrest in the Ostra continent." Then the Knight Captain came there. "Your Majesty, The Bernard Empire envoy is securing their forces in the city. He... requested an audience with you." Maria''s jaw tightened. "Tell him to wait." ..... That evening, the war council reconvened. The map of Britannia was now littered with carved figurines¡ªwooden ships for the Latvian fleet, crimson flags for the Elysian rebels, and black stones for the undead remnants. "Our scouts report that Latvia''s army is a horde of nightmares," General Voss said, gesturing to the northern border. "Orc berserkers leading the charge, they have also many other races warriors. And their general... they call him¡ªGhorrak the Butcher. He skins his enemies alive and wears their flesh as armour." Maria''s expression didn''t flicker. "Then we will give him new material to work with." Duchess Milana unrolled a scroll, her voice trembling slightly. "The conscription numbers, Your Majesty. We''ve mobilized 300,000 so far. But... only 60% have proper weapons. The rest will fight with pitchforks, clubs, stones." "Let them throw stones, then," Maria said. "A thousand stones can bury a troll." Admiral Nikolas scowled. "Latvia''s sea monsters are tearing through our ships. We lost three vessels at dawn. The crews... they say the waters turned red in seconds." "Then we fight on land," Maria said. "Lure the monsters into shallow bays. Trap them with chains and harpoons. Drown them in tar and set them ablaze." The council continued late into the night, strategies spiralling into desperation. Maria listened, her mind sharp but her soul weary. When the final plans were laid, she dismissed the room and retreated to her chambers. Alone, she approached a locked chest at the foot of her bed. Inside lay a single item¡ªa silver locket, its surface engraved with the faces of her children. She clutched it to her chest, her composure crumbling at last. "Elina," she whispered, tears streaking through the ash on her cheeks. "Where are you?" _______¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 116 The Fall of Modon The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the fortress city of the Modon. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and the metallic tang of blood. The once-proud walls of Modon, a bastion of strength and defiance, now bore the scars of relentless assault. The soldiers on the ramparts, their faces streaked with sweat and soot, fired volley after volley of arrows into the advancing horde of Orcs. The twang of bowstrings and the whistling of arrows filled the air, punctuated by the guttural roars of the Orcs as they surged forward. Many Orcs fell, their bodies riddled with arrows, many raised their crude wooden shields, deflecting the deadly rain. The Orcs were relentless, their eyes gleaming with a savage hunger as they pressed forward, undeterred by the losses they suffered. The defenders of Modon, though outnumbered, fought with the desperation of men who knew that defeat meant not just death, but the annihilation of everything they held dear. The city of Modon was a strategic linchpin, nestled between two towering mountains that formed a natural chokepoint. It was the gateway to the fertile plains beyond, and its fall would open the floodgates for the Orcish horde to sweep across the land unchecked. The defenders, a mix of seasoned soldiers and hastily mustered militia, knew the stakes. They fought not just for their lives, but for the survival of their homeland. In the command center of the fortress, a room filled with maps, scrolls, Viscount Ellsworth stood with his commanders. The atmosphere was tense, the weight of their dire situation pressing down on them like a physical force. Lord Ridon, a grizzled veteran, entered the room. "Viscount Ellsworth," Ridon began, his voice low and urgent, "why hasn''t help arrived yet? Have you been unable to make any contact?" Ellsworth, a man in his fifties, turned to face Ridon. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, the knuckles white with tension. "I haven''t been able to make any contact with Duke Farl," Ellsworth admitted, his voice heavy with frustration and despair. "I think they''ve abandoned us." "Abandonment!?" Ridon''s voice rose, his anger barely contained. "What do you mean? This city is crucial. If it falls, Latvia will have an open path to our lands. There are no other defenses besides this one!" Ellsworth''s jaw tightened, his eyes flickering with a mixture of anger and helplessness. Before he could respond, another voice cut through the tension. "There''s another one," said General Bab, a tall, broad-shouldered man. All eyes turned to him, the room falling silent as they waited for his explanation. General Bab stepped forward, his boots echoing on the stone floor. He pointed to a spot on the large map spread out on the table before them. "Baraka River," he said, his voice steady and sure. "This river flows for miles, and it''s wide enough to serve as a natural barrier. I believe Duke Farl has moved all the people to the other side of the river, leaving us here to buy time. They''re likely destroying all the bridges and building a strong defense system on the opposite bank." Ellsworth slammed his fist on the table, the sound echoing like a thunderclap in the room. "This is betrayal! He promised me help would come. He gave me his word!" Ridon''s face was a mask of fury, his hands gripping the hilt of his sword so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "I didn''t expect this from him at all. How could he do this to us?!" The ramparts beneath his feet shook violently. He saw men¡ªflung into the air like rag dolls, their screams lost in the cacophony of destruction. A massive chunk of debris crashed down just feet away from him, crushing two of his comrades instantly. He ran. Not out of cowardice¡ªat least, that''s what he told himself¡ªbut because there was nothing left to fight for on the walls. He needed to find survivors, regroup, escape if possible. Now, as he sprinted through the smoke-choked streets, he saw the city falling apart around him. Buildings collapsed in slow, agonizing destruction. The air was filled with the screams of the dying and the triumphant roars of the Orcs, who tore through the streets like wolves among sheep. Up ahead, a group of civilians¡ªwomen, children, the elderly¡ªwere huddled in the ruins of a chapel. Aldric forced himself forward, waving frantically. "Move! We have to move! The monsters are coming!" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire A deafening *boom* behind him made him turn. A Gigantsky''s massive foot had slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the earth. The force of it knocked Aldric off his feet, sending him sprawling onto the cobblestones. He barely had time to roll aside as another chunk of rubble came crashing down where he had just been. Panic clawed at his chest. He couldn''t die here¡ªnot like this, crushed and forgotten. He scrambled to his feet, ignoring the sharp pain in his ribs, and helped a young boy up from the rubble. "Come on, lad, we have to run!" The boy, wide-eyed and sobbing, clutched Aldric''s hand. Together, they bolted through the ruins, heading for the eastern gate¡ªwhere, if the gods had any mercy left, an escape route still remained. Behind them, the city of the Modon died in fire and blood. ¡ï¡ï¡ï From a distance, a massive Orc watched the destruction with a cruel smile. Ghorrak the Butcher, the leader of the Orc legion, was a figure of pure terror. He was three times the size of a normal Orc, his body a mass of muscle and sinew. His throne, made of bones and carried by four powerful Orcs. Ghorrak bit into a piece of meat, the juices running down his chin as he savored the taste. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he watched the Gigantsky tear through the city, their massive forms reducing the Modon to ruins. "Kill all the living and dead," Ghorrak commanded, his voice a deep, guttural growl that carried across the battlefield. "This is your feast." The Orcs, emboldened by their leader''s words, let out a deafening roar and surged forward, their weapons raised high. They descended upon the city like a swarm of locusts, their hunger for blood and destruction insatiable. ??? Battle report Chapter 117 The Emperors Awakening and Destruction Bernard Empire National Hospital ¨C Intensive Care Unit Alberto''s eyelids twitched, pupils dilating beneath paper-thin lids. Cardiac monitors spiked as his autonomic nervous system rebooted¡ª112 BPM, 84% SpO2, BP 150/90. The nurse, Sister Marisol, froze mid-swab, her gloved hand hovering over the pressure ulcer on his sacrum. "*Oh! My God...*" she whispered, dropping the gauze. The protocol demanded she stabilize his neck, but Alberto was already moving, fingers clawing at the oxygen mask. "How long¡ª" he rasped, throat raw from intubation. Sister Marisol recovered enough to hit the Code Blue button with her elbow. "Three days, Your Majesty" Alberto ripped off the ECG electrodes in a spray of conductive gel. His IV lines came next; blood bloomed crimson at the catheter sites as he tore them free. The neurostimulator crown sparked when he yanked it off, tendrils of smoke curling from its fractured runes. "Your Majesty, please!" Sister Marisol lunged for the emergency benzodiazepines. "You''re risking thromboembolism, infection¡ªyour cerebral edema hasn''t even¡ª" Alberto swung his legs over the bed rail, bare feet hitting the frigid floor. For three seconds, his knees buckled¡ªmuscle atrophy from prolonged immobilization¡ªbut then... something shifted. The cardiac monitor normalized: 68 BPM, 98% SpO2, BP 120/80. Sister Marisol stared as the cerebral oximeter climbed to 94%, its alarm dying mid-wail. ____________________ Amazonia (Amiga Forest) The sky above the Amiga Forest was a canvas of chaos. Dragons, soared in wide arcs, exhaling torrents of flame that turned trees into towering pyres. Below, the forest canopy crackled and hissed, smoke billowing into the air like a funeral shroud. Amid the inferno, airships¡ªhulking dirigibles of iron and steam¡ªhovered ominously, their bomb bays open. Canisters of poison gas and incendiary explosives rained down, turning the once-vibrant jungle into a wasteland of ash and death. On a ridge overlooking the destruction, the army of the Latvia Kingdom stood in grim formation. Soldiers clad in blackened steel armor watched silently, their faces obscured by gas masks. At the forefront of the ridge, King Caspian sat atop a makeshift throne of carved obsidian, his crimson cape fluttering in the scorching wind. Beside him, Nia, his personal attendant, approached with a silver tray bearing a bottle of wine and a single crystal goblet. "Your Majesty," she said, bowing low as she offered the tray. Caspian took the goblet, swirling the dark liquid within before taking a measured sip. His eyes, cold and surveyed the devastation below. "These fools," he murmured, his voice dripping with disdain. "They think their forest can shield them from our might. If nature dares to stand in our way, we will reduce it to cinders." A man stepped forward hesitantly. Field Marshal Gregor. He was an older man, his face lined with decades of experience, but he knew better than to challenge Caspian outright. "Your Majesty," he began cautiously, "while I understand the necessity of this strategy, I must voice my concerns. If we continue to destroy forest after forest, the land will become barren. What use is a nation built on ashes?" "It is a strong possibility, Your Majesty," Nile said. "And since the Bernard Empire now aids Britannia, they are officially our enemies." Caspian''s grip tightened on the goblet, his knuckles whitening. "Eric," he muttered, the name dripping with venom. "If it''s true, and if he thinks he can challenge me from the shadows, he is sorely mistaken. The Bernard Empire has made a grave error in aligning with Britannia. They will learn the cost of defying the Latvia." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Nia stepped forward, her voice soft but insistent. "Your Majesty, what of the Bernard Empire''s military? Should we not gather more intelligence before engaging them?" Caspian waved a dismissive hand. "Nia, they are a primitive nation that has hidden like cowards in the Monstrous Sea for years. What strength could they possibly have?" He smirked, taking another sip. "Let them send their armies. If they believe a single prostitute can stand against me, they are fools. When I crush their forces and burn their empire to the ground, their despair will be a spectacle worth watching." Nile cleared his throat. "There is another matter, Your Majesty. The Duke of the Elysian Archipelago has formally declared war on Britannia, as per your instructions. They will attack from the east, while we advance from the north. Britannia will be caught in a pincer movement." Caspian''s lips curled into a predatory grin. "Ah, I had nearly forgotten. I should thank the Bernard Empire for this turn of events." He leaned back, amused." By the way, I don''t understand what the Queen of Britannia sees in the Emperor of the Bernard Empire that she broke off the marriage of her daughter to the son of the Duke Barco and married her daughter to the Emperor of the Bernard Empire." "It was definitely a stupid decision." "How poetic. The Queen of Britannia clings to the hope that the Bernard Empire will save her. Little does she know, she has tied her fate to a sinking ship." Caspian''s smile, wider this time. "But it''s good for us. The betrayal of the Elysian Archipelago has weakened Britannia significantly. With their forces divided, victory will come swiftly. In my estimation, we can conquer Britannia sooner than expected." Nile nodded. "Indeed, Your Majesty." "Order our navy to attack the west and south sides of Britannia as well. This will completely block them. Also order them to attack the ships coming from the Bernard Empire." Caspian laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. As Caspian drained his goblet, a masked figure emerged from the shadows of the tent. His presence was unnerving, his movements silent and deliberate. "Your Majesty," the man said, his voice distorted by the mask, "The plan succeeded. " Caspian leaned back, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Then let the games begin. Britannia will fall, and the Bernard Empire will learn the price of defiance. As for my dear brother... if he is indeed hiding in the Monstrous Sea, I will drag him out and make him watch as I burn his new allies to the ground." _______ Britannian Kingdom new map Chapter 118 Marching to War The Pentagon Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Alberto calls an emergency meeting within the Pentagon. All the high-ranking people have gathered here. "Your Majesty," General Marcus, the Chief of the Imperial Army, was the first to speak. "It''s an honour to see you recovered. When word spreads of your condition, morale wavered. But now... now, the Empire stands strong once more." A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Alberto acknowledged their sentiments with a curt nod. "Spare me the pleasantries, gentlemen. I was unconscious for three days¡ªfar too long for an emperor. By the way, Carl, did that lion man survive the explosion? "He survived, Your Majesty. And we extracted information from him. The attack was orchestrated by Duke Barco''s son, Strom. He personally sent the assassin to eliminate you." Alberto was surprised {I thought it was probably Latvia''s work} "Strom has now declared himself Duke and openly waged war against Britannia. We strongly suspect he has kidnapped Princess Elina and He may also be involved in the events of that night." Alberto steepled his fingers, deep in thought. "Interesting." He turned his gaze toward Elizabeth. "You''ve been acting in my stead. Brief me." Elizabeth met his gaze without hesitation. "I assumed executive authority per Article VII of the Imperial Charter. The cabinet approved all major decisions with a 75% vote, as required under Article IX. During my tenure, we initiated war mobilization: She flipped open the dossier and handed a report to Alberto. - The 5th Infantry division and 9th Armored Division were sent to the northern frontline of Britannia. - The 2nd Fleet, under Admiral Akari, has begun preparations to break the Latvian blockade. - Munitions factories have doubled production; all non-military manufacturing has been suspended. - We''ve reestablished contact with Britannia''s leadership. Queen Maria is... desperate. If we offer military support, she''ll have no choice but to bind Britannia''s fate to ours." Eric nodded. "That''s right. This is his personal army. Also, he relied heavily on forbidden magic to win the war. He had a magician¡ªsomeone incredibly skilled. Always masked. No one knows his identity. We called him the Shadow Weave." He looked down at the table. "My brother also raided the Royal Mage Tower and the palace treasury. He stole ancient magic and artefacts. By using this black magic, he defeated our Court magician and other powerful magicians. And I myself also encountered this forbidden magic. It was mind-control magic. Through this, they controlled the minds of many of our soldiers and made them fight against each other. We lost many soldiers. " "If they can use this magic on our soldiers, it will be very bad," Circe, the Empire''s chief magician and head of the Arcane Research Institute, spoke up. "We can create some items to protect our soldiers from mind control. However, I cannot guarantee that we can produce enough for the entire army. The process is time-consuming and resource-intensive. However, the super soldiers we have recently created are already resistant to this kind of magic. Their enhanced neural pathways make them immune to external manipulation." Alberto felt some relief at this. "We have to be very careful so that they can''t use black magic on our soldiers. We need to deploy our own magicians to counter theirs. Circe, I want you to participate in the war directly. Since we don''t have many magicians, your presence on the battlefield will be crucial." Circe nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty." "So Prince Eric, if we attack the Latvian capital and kill your brother, then this will all end here" Eric shook his head. "It''s not that easy. First, the capital is inhabited by many people. Attacking it directly will result in massive civilian casualties, which will turn public opinion against us. Second, it''s very difficult to determine my brother''s location. I tried to assassinate him many times during the War of the Thrones, but I never succeeded. There''s no guarantee we''ll be able to kill him, and failure will only make him more cautious." Alberto leaned back, considering this. "So there''s merit in what he says. If we attack the capital with bombs or missiles, many innocent people will die, which will damage our reputation. It''s not a good plan." "So what is the plan?" Admiral Tanaka said. "Your Majesty, we should first destroy the Latvian navy. This will severely weaken their supply lines and isolate their forces in Britannia. Without naval support, their army would be much easier to defeat. We can also bombard their ports to cripple their logistics." Eric added, "Your Majesty, I propose that we capture the largest port in Latvia, Kuro. That is where the Latvian naval headquarters are located. If we capture Kuro, it will be a significant victory. The loss of their command centre will throw the rest of their navy into chaos." Alberto and the others think about this. "That''s a very good plan. Also, we can''t let Strom go either. Form a force to invade the Elysian Archipelago. Strom is now a criminal for attempting to assassinate me. Add charges of treason, kidnapping, and unlawful declaration of independence. Since the Elysian Archipelago has declared itself independent, if we take it over now, we can claim the entire region for ourselves." Elizabeth raised an eyebrow. "But will Queen Maria agree to this?" Alberto smirked. "Don''t worry. We can take this much in return for helping them. She''s in no position to negotiate." Chapter 119 Port Athens: The Gateway to Battle The military trucks of the Bernard Empire rumbled along the coastal highway, their diesel engines growling as they carried troops and supplies toward Port Athens. The trucks, painted in olive drab, were a mix of rugged M35 21?2-ton cargo trucks and newer M939s, their canvas covers flapping in the wind. Above, UH-1 Huey helicopters buzzed through the sky, their rotors thumping as they escorted the convoy. Civilians lined the streets, waving flags and holding signs that read, "Bring Our Heroes Home!" and "Victory for Bernard!" The soldiers, seated in the backs of the trucks, waved back with a mix of pride and apprehension. For many, this was their first deployment, while others were veterans of smaller conflicts. But this was different. This was war. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Port Athens was a sprawling naval base, its docks alive with activity. Two aircraft carriers were moored a few kilometres offshore, their decks bristling with F-14 Tomcats and A-6 Intruders. Smaller ships¡ªOliver Hazard Perry-class frigates and Knox-class destroyers¡ªwere moored closer to shore, their crews preparing for departure. The air was thick with the smell of salt water, oil, and the faint tang of welding fumes as last-minute repairs were made. Trucks carrying soldiers rolled onto LSTs (Landing Ship Tanks), their heavy tyres clanking against the metal ramps. Sailors in navy blue uniforms shouted orders, their voices competing with the hum of machinery and the occasional blast of a ship''s horn. On an aircraft carrier... Rear Admiral Adrianna Kane stood on the bridge of the aircraft carrier, her sharp eyes scanning the horizon through a pair of binoculars. Her uniform was crisp, the gold braid on her shoulders catching the sunlight. A cigarette dangled from her lips, its smoke curling into the air. She was a woman of few words, but her presence commanded respect. A lieutenant in a navy blue uniform entered the bridge, saluting crisply. "Rear Admiral Adrianna! I have come to report." Adrianna lowered the binoculars and returned the salute. "What''s the status, Lieutenant?" "Lieutenant General Eva Cortez''s men have begun boarding the ships. They''ll be fully loaded within two hours." Adrianna nodded, exhaling a plume of smoke. "Good. Inform the fleet that we set sail as soon as the ground troops are aboard. We can''t afford any delays." "Yes, ma''am!" The lieutenant turned and exited the bridge, leaving Adrianna to her thoughts. She glanced at the map spread across the table, her finger tracing the route to Britannia. The stakes were high, and the weight of command pressed heavily on her shoulders. Meanwhile¡ª¡ª¡ª Among the troops boarding the transport ships was a platoon of soldiers under the command of Sergeant Major Viktor Hargrove, a grizzled veteran with a voice like gravel and a reputation for being as tough as they came. He stood before his platoon, his hands clasped behind his back, his eyes scanning the faces of the young men and women under his command. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Elly leaned in. "Okay, okay, listen up. You know how Lieutenant General Eva never takes her gloves off?" "Yeah?" Elly grinned. "Word is, she''s got tattoos covering both hands¡ªrunes, sigils, something ancient. Rumour has it that she volunteered to conduct research on her, so when she removes the gloves... she can break bones with a touch." The other two soldiers stared. "That''s ridiculous," David scoffed. Elly shrugged. "Hey, it''s just a rumour. But knowing our officers? I wouldn''t be surprised if it were true." As the soldiers boarded the ships, the reality of their mission began to sink in. The banter and jokes were a way to cope with the tension, but beneath the surface, each of them knew the stakes. They were heading into a war zone, where the line between life and death was razor-thin. Lucas glanced at the horizon, where the sun was beginning to set. "You think we''ll make it back?" he asked quietly. Elly clapped him on the shoulder. "We''ll make it back. Just stick together, and we''ll be fine." David nodded. "And if we don''t... well, at least we''ll go down fighting." The three soldiers fell silent, their eyes fixed on the distant waves. The journey ahead would test their courage, their loyalty, and their humanity. But for now, they had each other¡ªand that was enough. A loud blast of horns echoed across the ocean. The Bernard Empire''s war machine had officially set sail. Latvia would soon learn what it meant to challenge the greatest military power on the continent. Chapter 120 Battle of the Burning Seas Admiral Nicholas stood on the deck of his flagship, the HMS Valor, a vessel that was the pride of the Royal Navy of Britannia. The ship was a marvel of Britannia naval engineering, a three-masted galleon with a sleek, black hull adorned with golden trimmings. The ship''s figurehead was a majestic lion, its mane intricately carved and painted in gold, symbolizing the courage and strength of the Britannian fleet. The Valor was armed with 80 cannons, arranged on two gun decks. The ship''s crew of 300 men were the best of the best, trained in both naval warfare and hand-to-hand combat. The ship''s stern was adorned with the royal crest of Britannia, a octopus outstretched waves, and the ship''s name was emblazoned in bold, golden letters. Nicholas adjusted his spyglass and peered at the horizon. The Latvian navy, a black tide of warships, advanced in a terrifying formation. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire The Latvian navy is advancing towards the ports of Java and Maria in the east north of Britannia. With hundreds of warships, they are opposed by the Royal Navy of Britannia, which has only 270 ships. Of which only 40 Galleons, and another 60 warships of various types. The other ships are civilian ships equipped with cannons, arquebuses, ballistas, trebuchets, harpoons, making them suitable for combat. Because they have already lost many ships to Latvia. Also the soldiers are armed with gaffs, lances, arrows, etc. "Admiral, we have confirmed that the Latvian fleet has about 300 ships," Edward, his first officer, reported grimly. "Of which 50 are large warships equivalent to our flagships. Their flagships themselves are three times larger than ours." Nicholas''s grip tightened around the spyglass as he focused on the largest ship among them¡ªa monstrous vessel that defied reason.@@@@ The Latvian class flagship, LNS Colossal. The ship was a monstrous behemoth, unlike anything he had ever seen. It was a floating fortress, a hybrid of wood and iron, with a hull that seemed to be reinforced with metal plates, making it nearly impervious to cannon fire. The ship was massive, easily three times the size of the HMS Valor, and it loomed over the water like a small island. Unlike the other ships, The Colossal had no sails. Instead, it was being towed by an enormous sea beast¡ªa serpentine leviathan with scales the color of the abyss, eyes burning with unnatural malice, and jagged fins that sliced through the water like blades. The ship''s deck was a hive of activity, with hundreds of sailors scurrying about, preparing for battle. The Colossal was armed with an array of massive cannons, each one capable of firing a shell the size of a small boulder. The ship''s sides were lined with gun ports, and Nicholas could see the glint of metal as the cannons were rolled into position. But what truly set the Colossal apart was its ability to launch aerial attacks. The ship was a dragon carrier, atop the ship stood a towering superstructure, with landing platforms and chains leading to iron cages¡ªthe roosts of the beasts that would soon darken the skies. A deafening boom rolled across the ocean as the Latvian cannons unleashed their fury. The sky turned red with streaks of fire as hundreds of cannonballs, some as large as boulders, soared across the sea. The first wave struck with terrifying precision. Britannian ships were torn apart, their wooden hulls splintering like kindling. HMS Regal exploded into flames as a shot ignited her gunpowder stores. Another ship, The Emerald Dawn, was split in two, sending sailors screaming into the water. Admiral Nicholas watched in horror as his fleet was decimated by the Latvian cannons. "Retreat! Retreat!" he shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. "We need to get out of their range! Spread out, make it harder for them to hit us!" The Britannian ships began to maneuver, trying to put distance between themselves and Latvian ships. But the Latvian fleet was relentless, their cannons firing volley after volley, each one more devastating than the last. The water was filled with the sounds of splintering wood, the cries of the wounded, and the roar of the cannons. As the Britannian fleet struggled to retreat, the dragons and wyverns of the Colossal took to the skies. The creatures were a terrifying sight, their massive wings casting shadows over the water as they soared towards the Britannian ships. The wyverns, smaller and more agile than the dragons, were the first to attack. They carried riders armed with bombs, fire lances, and crossbows. They swooped down low, dropping their bombs onto the decks of the ships. The explosions were devastating, the bombs tearing through the wooden hulls and setting the ships ablaze. The dragons, larger and more powerful, followed close behind. They breathed streams of fire, the flames engulfing the ships and turning them into infernos. The Britannian sailors tried to fight back, firing arrows and ballistas at the creatures, but the dragons'' scales were thick and tough, and the arrows bounced off harmlessly. The wyverns, more vulnerable to attack, were targeted by the archers, and several were brought down, their bodies crashing into the water. Admiral Nicholas watched in despair as his fleet was torn apart by the aerial assault. He knew that they could not withstand the combined might of the Latvian cannons and dragons. But he also knew that they could not retreat, not with the Latvian fleet so close to the ports of Java and Maria. "Order our ships to pass them by. Let them come in further." He then fired a flare gun into the sky. Purple smoke billowed into the sky. Chapter 121 The Black Smoke:—By a Young Britannian Sailor I never thought my first battle would be like this.@@@@ The stench of burning wood and gunpowder clogs my throat, making it hard to breathe. Smoke rolls across the deck of the HMS Ironwind, mixing with the salty sea spray. The ship rocks violently, and my grip tightens on the rail. I''ve trained for this moment, drilled for months under harsh officers, but nothing prepared me for the sheer terror of real war. I am Henry March, a sailor of Britannia''s Royal Navy. Seventeen years old. Born in the port city of Eldermere. My father was a fisherman, my mother a tavern maid. I grew up with salt on my skin and the constant roar of waves in my ears. When the navy recruiters came, promising coins, adventure, and glory, I signed up without hesitation. Foolish. I thought I would see the world and make my fortune. I never expected to be facing this. The Latvians came like a storm. The first cannon volley shattered The Emerald Dawn like a child snapping a twig. I saw men flung into the sea, screaming as fire licked at their clothes. Some sank, weighed down by their armour. Others thrashed, their blood spreading into the water like ink. A man missing half his face floated past. I don''t want to die like that. "March!" The shout snaps me out of my daze. It''s Petty Officer Graves, his face streaked with soot and sweat. He thrusts a boarding pike into my hands. "We''re getting hit hard! You stand firm, lad, or I swear I''ll toss you over myself!" I nod quickly, swallowing my fear. My hands are shaking, but I grip the pike tighter. The Latvians aren''t just bombarding us¡ªthey''re coming in close, preparing to board. I see their ships now, dark and massive, their decks bristling with warriors. They aren''t like us. Some of them aren''t even human. A Latvian longboat crashes against our hull, its iron spikes digging into the wood. The enemy clambers aboard¡ªhulking figures in black armour, their faces hidden behind snarling wolf masks. Others have actual wolf heads. Demihumans. They snarl and howl as they swing their axes and cutlasses, their eyes burning with bloodlust. I don''t think so. I stab. My pike plunges into the first attacker''s chest. He snarls and swings his curved sword. I duck, yanking my weapon free. Blood splashes my face. He falls. Dead. I just killed a man. No time to think. Another Latvian charges. He swings his blade, and I barely parry in time. My arms tremble under the force of his strike. He''s stronger than me. Bigger. He snarls something in his language, eyes filled with hatred. Then Graves is there. His cutlass slashes across the attacker''s throat, spraying crimson. The Latvian falls back, gurgling. The signal. I don''t know what it means, but I know it''s part of the Admiral''s plan. The ships around us begin shifting positions. Our fleet is breaking apart, spreading out. The Latvians advance, confident, and relentless. They don''t realize we''re luring them in. Suddenly, a massive explosion erupts from the water. A mine¡ªhidden beneath the waves. One of the Latvian warships is blown apart, its hull shattering. More explosions follow. Then I see more ships coming from behind. Seeing this, I thought that they might be Latvia''s reinforcements and that we were going to die now. I was very scared. But then I heard the cheers of my captain and others. Although I was a little surprised at first, I soon realized that these ships were not Latvia''s but ours. We had surrounded the Latvian navy from all sides. The forces that had been exerting so much pressure on us until now were now becoming stagnant. I saw a huge sea wave that had sunk many Latvian ships under the water. It was Admiral Nicholas''s trap all along. The mines, the positioning, the retreat¡ªit was all a feint, a manoeuvre to draw the Latvians in, to make them over-commit. Now, they were trapped between our reinforced fleet and the deadly waters filled with Britannian mines. The battlefield shifts. Our warships are bolstered by fresh cannons. The Latvian flagships, even the Colossal, are struggling to manoeuvre. Their dragons still swoop down, but we are ready. Ballistas loaded with chain-shot fire into the sky, catching wings and bringing the beasts crashing down. I watch as a Latvian warship, its hull punctured by our cannons, begins to sink. The crew leaps overboard, but the sea shows them no mercy. On our deck, the enemy falters. The demihumans, once relentless, now hesitate. The battle isn''t over yet, but something inside me has changed. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire Our morale was boosted. I clutch my pike, staring at the chaos around me. I am Henry March. A fisherman''s son. A sailor of Britannia. And today, I will survive. Chapter 122 The 2nd Battle of the Northern Sea (1) Admiral Vladislav clenched his fists as the battlefield unfolded in chaos around him. Smoke, fire, and the relentless roar of cannon fire filled the air. The sea was supposed to be his domain, the theatre in which he would annihilate Britannia''s navy, but the ocean had twisted into a nightmare. "Sea mines!" he snarled, watching as towering columns of water erupted across the battlefield. Several Latvian ships were struck, their hulls cracking like eggshells before they sank into the depths. "Admiral, Britannia''s ships have surrounded us from all sides!" a subordinate shouted, running to him. "What do you mean!?" Vladislav snatched the telescope from his belt and peered through the smoke and mist. Through the mist and cannon fire, he saw them¡ªhundreds of ships closing in, forming an iron wall. These weren''t just the Royal Navy''s vessels but those of Britannia''s noble houses. Their banners flew high, their cannons primed. His blood ran cold. He had underestimated them. "Tch! These bastards... How many ships in total?" "Approximately 500!" A grim silence fell over the bridge. "It doesn''t matter," he finally said, forcing steel into his voice. "No matter how many they have, our ships are stronger. Order Vice Admiral Dimitru to take several warships and engage Britannia''s nobles vessels. Send a squadron of wyverns to assist him!" "I understand!" the officer saluted and rushed off. Then the sea trembled again. A powerful gust of wind howled across the decks. The sky darkened. A whirlwind tore through the battlefield, swirling with unnatural force. Sailors stumbled, gripping ropes and railings as the wind intensified. Lightning flashed in the sky, illuminating the battlefield for a brief moment and casting eerie shadows on the waves. And then he saw her. "What the hell is this?!" A lone figure floated high in the storm-wracked sky, draped in robes of midnight blue. Her golden eyes burned like twin suns. Her long, raven-black hair whipped in the wind, untouched by the chaos around her. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ The Guardian of Britannia. Vladislav''s breath hitched. ''She wasn''t supposed to be here.'' "Great Sorceress Marvilia... The Storm Empress of Britannia!" His men recoiled in fear. Even the most hardened sailors whispered her name with dread. Marvilia had defended Britannia for centuries, a sorceress so powerful that legends claimed even time itself feared her. "Admiral! What do we do?!" Marvilia watched them approach, unimpressed. "Exuro Ventus." She exhaled, and a gust of burning wind erupted from her lips. The lead wyvern burst into flames mid-flight, its rider screaming as they plummeted into the sea. The others hesitated, but Marvilia was already on the move. She soared forward, heading straight for Latvia''s flagship¡ªLNS (Latvian Navy Ship) Colossal. Wyvern riders swarmed to intercept her. A dozen at first, then more, their weapons gleaming with enchanted runes. Marvilia smirked. "Fulmen Sanguinem." A red lightning bolt arced from her fingertips, striking the lead wyvern square in the chest. The beast convulsed before exploding in a shower of blood and charred scales. Another rider lunged, swinging a blade crackling with cursed energy. Marvilia twisted in midair, dodging the strike. "Vortex Mortis." A spiralling wind of raw magic erupted around her, shredding two more wyverns. Their riders were torn apart in the storm, their weapons turned to dust. But more were coming. Marvilia''s lips curled in a sinister grin. She raised her hands to the heavens once more. "Tenebrae Cataclysm!" The sky itself darkened. A massive sphere of blue energy formed above her, pulsing with apocalyptic power. She hurled it downward. The explosion was cataclysmic. The shockwave tore through the enemy ranks, sending ships reeling. The sea churned violently as fire and magic clashed in the skies. LNS Colossal loomed ahead, its cannons locking onto her. "Fire!" A barrage of enchanted cannonballs streaked toward her. Marvilia extended her hand. "Umbra Dominus." A shadowy vortex opened before her, swallowing the cannon fire. Then suddenly several magical chains appear and bind her. Chapter 123 The Storm and the Shadows The sea churned beneath the swirling clouds as the battle continued in full force, but for Marvilia, a new storm was beginning to brew. Without warning, glowing red chains erupted from the air around her, moving like serpents seeking to ensnare their prey. Marvilia''s golden eyes narrowed. With a flick of her wrist, she uttered: "Fulmen Vincula Fracta!" A pulse of raw storm energy erupted from her body, and the crimson chains shattered like fragile glass. The fragments crackled and dissipated into the air. Then, she heard it. A familiar voice. "Ah, Marvilia... long time no see." Her breath caught in her throat as she scanned the swirling tempest, her senses heightened, and there he was, standing atop the air itself. The man wore a simple white mask stretched into an eerie, ever-smiling grin. His stance was one of calm, as though the chaos around him meant little. "...Virellian?" Marvilia murmured under her breath. Her hands clenched, lightning flickering along her fingertips. The masked man chuckled softly. "I''m glad you still remember me." Marvilia''s gaze hardened. "How could I forget you. But why are you here!? I didn''t think we would meet like this. We learned from the same master, so why? Why are you helping them? Why¡ª Our master didn''t teach us this." "Why?" The masked man tilted his head slightly. "Do you really need to ask? The people you fight for, do you think they are saints? No, Marvilia. We are the same. There is no difference between us." Marvilia''s brows furrowed as he continued, his voice laced with amusement. "We both have walked paths painted in blood. We have both taken lives in the name of our nations and our causes. But you¡ª" He gestured at her, his voice turning mocking. "You choose to pretend that your hands remain clean." Her golden eyes darkened like a gathering storm. "Shut your mouth!" she snapped, her voice steady but cold. "I know what I am doing! But you don''t know what you are doing. You''ve lost yourself." At her command, the wind howled, and with a flick of her hand, lightning descended, arcing towards the man. But the man was gone in an instant, vanishing into the shadows like a wisp of smoke. Marvilia''s eyes darted about, searching for him. "You are very fast as always," she muttered, sensing him behind her. Before she could turn, he reappeared in the air, hands raised. "Tenebris Vincula!" Several magic circles began to glow with dark power, and from them, thick chains of black magic erupted, aiming for her.@@@@ Marvilia twirled in the air, her body moving with the fluidity of a storm. She dodged the chains with ease, but they were relentless, seeking her out with precision. She then clapped her hands together. "Unda Manus Ascendit!" The sea below obeyed her command. Massive hands of water surged upward, fingers stretching to snatch the masked sorcerer from the sky. But he was already gone, teleporting out of range before the watery limbs could grab hold of him. "You''re still too slow, Marvilia," he taunted. Without missing a beat, he conjured dark energy into the air. Magic arrows, glowing with malevolent runes, materialized and shot toward her. They flew with deadly intent, piercing the air with unnatural speed. "Aegis Noctis!" A translucent golden shield appeared just in time, the arrows bouncing harmlessly off the magic shield as though they were nothing more than raindrops. The man, sensing his attacks had failed, charged at her once more, this time drawing a long, cursed sword from a shadowed rift in the air. The blade shimmered with an eerie light, the metal seemingly pulsing with dark energy. He flew toward her, the sword held high, ready to strike. Marvilia''s mind raced. She had no intention of allowing him to get close. She soared higher, narrowly avoiding the blade''s reach. She could feel the intensity of the magic in the sword; it was a weapon forged in darkness, its edge capable of cutting through even the most powerful of barriers. But Marvilia was no stranger to danger. She use more magic, the sea responding once more to her will. - Grade 3: Advanced Magic ¨C Used by high-ranking sorcerers; difficult to master. - Grade 4: Grand Magic ¨C Extremely rare, wielded only by archmages and ancient beings. - Grade 5: Legendary Magic ¨C Spells that alter reality or unleash cataclysmic destruction. Marvilia (Storm & Water Magic) 1. Tempesta Fulminis (Grade 3 ¨C Advanced Magic) - Summons black storm clouds and strikes enemies with divine lightning. 2. Unda Abyssi (Grade 3 ¨C Advanced Magic) - Manipulates water to form massive tidal waves capable of capsizing fleets. 3. Leviata?n Somniorum ( Grade 4 ¨C Grand Magic) - Summons an sea monster infused with abyssal energy, a colossal being that obeys summoner will. 4. Aegis Noctis ( Grade 2 ¨C Intermediate Magic) - A magical barrier that absorbs incoming attacks, providing strong defense. 5. Tempesta Vindictae ( Grade 2 ¨C Intermediate Magic) - A lightning-infused wind spear capable of piercing magical barriers. 6. Unda Manus Ascendit ( Grade 3 ¨C Advanced Magic) - Creates giant hands of water that rise from the sea to grab and crush enemies. 7. Aqua Spicula ( Grade 2 ¨C Intermediate Magic) Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire - Forms hundreds of high-speed water needles that pierce through armor and flesh. 8. Orbis Tempestatis ( Grade 5 ¨C Legendary Magic) - A massive orb of concentrated storm energy, capable of obliterating entire fleets and altering the weather itself. Masked Sorcerer (Dark & Cursed Magic) 1. Tenebris Vincula ( Grade 3 ¨C Advanced Magic) - Summons shadow chains that bind and suppress enemy movement, difficult to break. 2. Maledictus Ensis ( Grade 4 ¨C Grand Magic) - A cursed sword capable of severing both physical and magical defenses. 3. Teleportatio Umbrarum ( Grade 2 ¨C Intermediate Magic) - Allows the user to teleport short distances by merging into shadows. 4. Sagittae Maledictae ( Grade 3 ¨C Advanced Magic) - Fires cursed energy arrows that can drain life force upon impact. [Dark Sorcerers can use silent magic. So they don''t have to chant spells.] Chapter 124 The 2nd Battle of the Northern Sea (2) As the battle raged on the storm-tossed sea, Marvilia turned her gaze toward an eerie spectacle. A radiant beam of light burst forth from the depths of the ocean, illuminating the dark sky with an unnatural glow. It churned the waters into a violent maelstrom, sending towering waves crashing in all directions. From which many flying monsters and many sea monsters were coming out¡ªflying beasts with elongated, serpentine bodies covered in shimmering, scale-like feathers. Their wings, vast and membranous, beat with terrifying power, creating powerful gusts of wind. These were amphitheres. Hundreds of them emerged, their sharp, hooked talons ready to rend flesh, their piercing, emerald-green eyes scanning the battlefield with predatory intelligence. Some bore riders clad in dark armor, armed with javelins and arcane staffs, commanding the creatures with guttural incantations. Marvilia''s eyes narrowed. She could not allow this to continue. She spread her arms, summoning the winds to propel her toward the breach. Just as she prepared to surge forward, thick, glowing chains coiled around her limbs, yanking her backward. "I am your enemy," a cold voice whispered behind her. Marvilia''s fury ignited. She clenched her fists, and droplets of water coalesced in her palms, swirling into a brilliant sphere of raw oceanic energy. With a furious cry, she hurled it backward. The orb struck her attacker''s mask with devastating force, shattering it and revealing the burned and disfigured flesh beneath. Blood trickled from his cheek. The man paused for a brief moment, touching his ruined face. Then, to Marvilia''s surprise, his lips curled into a wide, eerie smile. "Amazing!" he chuckled, his voice laced with admiration. Without hesitation, Marvilia unleashed her full strength, sending arcs of lightning and torrents of water crashing toward her foe. The battle between them raged anew, fiercer than before. __________________ On the other hand, in a three-deck ship, Dutchess Milana was giving orders as her crew rushed to follow them. She wears her battle-armor.@@@@ "Hurry up and throw every explosive barrel into the sea!" she commanded. The barrels¡ªcrafted from thick, reinforced oak and sealed with tar¡ªwere filled with a deadly concoction of black powder, sulfur, and iron shrapnel. Designed to detonate upon impact with the sea floor, they were an experimental weapon meant to combat deep-sea threats. As the barrels plunged into the abyss, a few heartbeats passed before the sea itself trembled. Violent eruptions of fire and water tore through the ocean depths. Massive sea creatures¡ªserpentine monsters, tentacled horrors, and behemoths like sea monster¡ªwere blasted apart, their broken forms rising to the surface amid the charred remains of smaller fish. Britannia''s archers and crews redoubled their efforts, loosing flaming arrows, enchanted ballista bolts, cannons, and trebuchet stones at the swarming amphitheres. Skyborne explosions illuminated the stormy heavens as magical projectiles and cannon balls clashed with the monstrous horde. But it was not enough. The sheer number of foes overwhelmed Britannia''s defenses. Several ships succumbed to the onslaught, their decks splintering under the talons of the flying beasts. The LNS Colossal, an enormous warship reinforced with dark iron and propelled by chained sea monsters, shifted its position.The guns of the LNS Colossal were much larger than the other guns. They were 42-pound long guns and were armed with a total of 240 of them on both sides. Its guns aimed and fired at Britannia''s ships. A deafening barrage followed. Cannonballs the size of boulders streaked through the sky, slamming into Britannia''s fleet. The HMS Valour managed to veer aside, avoiding total destruction, but two of its escorting ships were obliterated instantly, their remains scattering into the sea. The HMS Valour retaliated, its own cannons roaring, but the Colossal''s sheer size rendered the attack ineffective. Suddenly, a shadow passed over the Valour. A massive dragon descended, its maw opening to unleash a torrent of fire. Before it could strike, a sharp, thunderous crack echoed across the sky. The rider atop the beast was torn apart mid-air, his blood misting in the wind. The dragon also screamed and it flew away. Since there was no raider to guide it now. Admiral Nikolaus, standing on the deck of the HMS Valour, narrowed his eyes. Something was in the sky. It resembled a bird, but its form was metallic, sleek, and impossibly fast. "It''s a metal bird," he whispered. Then he saw them¡ªdozens of these strange flying machines soaring above the Ocean, engaging Latvia''s dragons in aerial combat. Nikolaus felt a surge of hope. The tide of battle was shifting once again. Chapter 125 Wings Over the Sea Date: 18¡ª11¡ª1560 WC Time: 1730 Hours Location: 27¡ã15''N, 146¡ã55''E ¨C Open Ocean ??? The Empire''s Second Fleet surged forward, slicing through the dark waters of the open ocean in a precise formation. The fleet, consisting of 37 powerful warships, had earned a legendary reputation across the seas. It was this very fleet that had once slain the Great Sea Serpent, the so-called Ruler of Sea Monsters¡ªa feat that cemented its place in naval history. At the heart of the fleet steamed two aircraft carriers, their flight decks bristling with warplanes awaiting orders. The BNS Yorktown (CV-10) is a refitted Essex-class carrier. Alongside her sailed BNS Akagi, a modernized version of the once-feared Japanese carrier, now serving as a symbol of the Empire''s aerial dominance. Surrounding them were: - Battleships: BNS Vanguard (23)¨C Britain''s last and most advanced battleship, with a modernized fire-control system, and USS Wisconsin (BB-64). - Heavy Cruisers: USS Des Moines (CA-134)¨C Armed with automatic 8-inch guns, capable of raining rapid and precise fire upon enemy warships. - Destroyers:A mix of Gearing-class, British Daring-class, and Fletcher-class destroyers, all retrofitted with anti-submarine rockets and radar-guided guns to hunt down enemy vessels. - Submarines: HMS Amphion, a modernized Amphtrite-class submarine, equipped with cutting-edge sonar, and Several German Type XXI U-boats. - Support Ships: USS Neosho (AO-48), a fleet oiler ensuring the warships remained fueled for extended operations, and HMS Resource, a repair ship capable of servicing damaged vessels at sea. _______________ Admiral Akari stood on the bridge of BNS Yorktown, his sharp gaze scanning the vast horizon beyond the reinforced glass. The bridge was a hive of activity, with officers monitoring radar screens, radio transmissions, and intelligence reports. The steady hum of machinery mixed with the rhythmic tapping of boots on metal flooring as crew members moved with purpose. A junior officer stepped forward, saluted crisply, and handed a sealed folder to the Admiral. "Admiral, we have received intelligence updates." The flight deck of BNS Akagi was alive with movement as ground crews worked with practised precision. Aviation mechanics rushed to complete final pre-flight checks¡ªfueling, arming, and inspecting every aircraft. The deck crew signalled to one another with hand gestures and lighted wands, coordinating the chaos into seamless efficiency. Standing beside his aircraft, Commander Takeshi Arata, the squadron leader, adjusted his leather flight helmet and strapped on his oxygen mask. His A6M5 Zero Fighter, a sleek and deadly machine, sat ready for war. He took a final glance toward the deck crew and gave them a thumbs-up, signalling that he was ready for launch. Inside the aviation command centre, officers monitored the latest weather conditions and other things. The order finally came through. Catapult Officer: "Tension catapult! Release brakes!" The Zero''s tailhook locked into the catapult shuttle. Its Nakajima engine roared to 2,400 RPM, the powerful propwash rippling across the deck. Bridge to Flight Deck: "Wind at 25 knots. Clear skies!" Launch Officer: "Go!" The catapult fired. The Zero accelerated violently, its engine screaming as it hurtled off the deck, climbing rapidly into the sky. One by one, more fighters, dive bombers, and torpedo bombers followed, their silhouettes vanishing into the horizon. From the cockpit, Commander Takeshi''s voice crackled over the radio: "All squadrons, form up at 3,000 meters. Maintain formation. ETA to the battle zone: 15 minutes. Get ready for combat." From the bridge of BNS Yorktown, Admiral Akari watched as his aircraft soared into the sky, heading toward the chaos of battle. War had begun. ??? Chapter 126 Burning Skies, Drowning Fleet Date: 18¡ª11¡ª1560 WC Time: 1515 Hours Location: 100 km North of the Bernard Empire''s Second Fleet. The battle for naval supremacy raged on as Britannia''s warships clashed against Latvia''s formidable navy, consisting of massive galleons and warships, accompanied by monstrous sea creatures. The ocean was a battlefield of fire, steel, and sorcery. The Latvian fleet, bolstered by dragons and sea monsters, had pushed Britannia''s forces to the brink. But salvation had arrived. From the skies, the Bernard Empire''s warplanes soared in formation, their engines roaring like thunder as they descended upon the battlefield.@@@@ "It''s the birds of the Bernard Empire! They sent help!" a Britannian officer shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos of war. Admiral Nicholas, standing on the deck of his flagship, removed his soaked cape and looked up. A squadron of torpedo bombers and fighter aircraft flew past, their fuselages marked with the Bernard Empire''s golden eagle emblem. The tide of battle was about to shift. ......... Aboard his A6M Zero fighter, Commander Takeshi Arata of the Imperial Air Squadron assessed the battlefield from above. The sight below was chaotic¡ªLatvia''s massive war galleons, black-flagged and adorned with dragon-head figureheads, engaged in brutal combat with Britannia''s battered fleet. Enormous sea monsters, some the size of entire ships, thrashed through the waves, dragging Britannian vessels into the abyss. Gripping his radio, Takeshi issued his orders with the precision of a seasoned commander. "All fighter squadrons, engage enemy wyverns and dragons immediately! Aim for their eyes and wing joints to bring them down swiftly. Dive bombers, target the enemy warships¡ªfocus on the deck and ammunition stores. Also, focus on enemy sea monsters. Torpedo bombers Strike the enemy ships'' keels to ensure they sink. Watch for enemy spellcasters on deck! Do not get reckless! Maintain formation and execute with precision!" The response was immediate. "Roger that, Commander! Moving into attack formation!" ........... The first wave of Zero fighters dived toward the enemy, engaging in a fierce aerial battle against the Latvian dragons. These creatures, used as aerial cavalry by Latvia, were swift and agile. Their thick scales repelled weaker projectiles, making them difficult to take down with conventional weapons. But Takeshi and his pilots knew their weaknesses. He lined up his sights and squeezed the trigger. **Tak-tak-tak-tak!** His Zero''s Type 99 20mm cannons tore through a wyvern''s left wing. The beast screeched in agony, spiralling downward before crashing into the ocean. "Remember, their eyes and wings are vulnerable! Do not waste ammo on their armoured scales!" Takeshi reminded his squad. Aboard the LNS Colossal, Admiral Vladislav stood motionless, his eyes wide with shock. His once-mighty fleet was being annihilated. "Admiral, give your orders!" one of his officers pleaded. But Vladislav said nothing. His gaze remained locked on the sky, watching helplessly as the Bernardian warplanes destroyed his forces. A torpedo struck the Colossal, sending a violent tremor through the ship. Water began rushing into the lower decks. "Admiral, we need orders!" Seeing his commander unresponsive, the officer clenched his fists and made the call himself. "Everyone abandon ship immediately!" Latvian sailors and soldiers scrambled to escape, lowering lifeboats into the bloodstained waters. But the Bernardian pilots weren''t done yet. From the cockpit of his Zero, Commander Takeshi Arata watched the LNS Colossal¡ªLatvia''s dragon carrier¡ªlisting dangerously. He picked up his radio. "All bombers, focus fire on the enemy flagship. We must ensure its complete destruction. Torpedo squadrons hit it again. Execute the final strike and return to the aircraft carrier. Tenno Heika Banzai!" A few torpedo bombers closed in. Payload: Type 91 Mod 3 Torpedoes The first torpedo struck the ship''s stern. Another hit the forward section. The final torpedo landed a devastating blow amidships. **BOOM!** The Colossal split apart, fire and water consuming it simultaneously. Within minutes, the once-mighty warship disappeared beneath the waves. Admiral Nicholas of Britannia watched in astonishment. "They saved us..." he whispered. The Bernard Empire had arrived. And Latvia was not ready. Chapter 127 The Caged Princess and the Mad Duke The castle of Fort George loomed over the rolling green hills of Islewyn, a fortress of ancient stone and unyielding power. From its high walls, one could see far across the island, past the jagged cliffs and white-capped waves of the Elysian Archipelago. The fortress was protected by the Krig, the Duke''s personal army¡ªmercenaries and battle-hardened warriors who owed their loyalty not to the Kingdom of Britannia, but to the Duke of The Elysian Archipelago. They patrolled the halls in silence, their faces hidden behind black steel helmets, their hands always resting on the hilts of their swords. __________________________ Strom, the self-proclaimed Duke of Elysian Archipelago, strode through the dimly lit corridors of Fort George. His butler, a wiry man with a face like a hawk, followed closely behind, carrying a silver tray laden with food. The air was thick with tension, and the flickering torchlight cast long shadows that danced like spectres on the walls. They stopped before a heavy oak door guarded by two Krig soldiers clad in blue armour. The guards saluted and opened the door without a word. Strom stepped inside, his sharp eyes scanning the room. It was empty¡ªor so it seemed. "Princess Elina," Strom called out, his voice dripping with mock sweetness. "I''ve brought you lunch. Aren''t you going to thank me?" The room was silent. Strom''s lips curled into a sly smile as he stepped further inside, his butler lingering by the door. Suddenly, a figure lunged from the shadows, a glint of steel flashing in the dim light. Strom sidestepped with practised ease, grabbing the attacker''s wrist and twisting it until the knife clattered to the floor. With a swift motion, he pinned her to the ground, his grip firm but not cruel. "Elina, Elina," he tutted, his voice a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You should know better than to try something so foolish. What would your mother say?" Elina, the fiery princess of the Britannia Kingdom, glared up at him, her chest heaving with rage. "Let go of me, you monster!" she spat, her voice trembling with fury. Strom chuckled, his face inches from hers. "You look so beautiful when you''re angry. It''s one of the many reasons I love you." "Love?" Elina sneered. "You don''t know the meaning of the word. What you call love is madness!" Strom''s smile widened, but his eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. "Madness, you say? Perhaps. But it''s a madness born of love¡ªlove for you. If your mother hadn''t broken off our betrothal, none of this would have happened. We could have been happy, Elina. Instead, I had to take drastic measures to ensure you''d be mine." Elina''s eyes burned with defiance. "You imprisoned your own father and slaughtered innocent people, and now you expect me to believe this is all for love? You''re a monster, Strom. A monster!" The butler hesitated. "Perhaps she is counting on the nobles'' resentment toward you. After all, you did imprison their family members." Strom smirked. "And that is exactly why they won''t betray me." When Strom had seized control of the Elysian territories, he hadn''t just overthrown his father. He had imprisoned the families of every noble under his rule. Wives, sons, daughters, and even distant relatives¡ªall held in captivity to ensure their loyalty. Now, if any noble turned against him, they would be condemning their own blood. "Did we capture any of Alden''s family?" "Only his nephew." Strom''s smirk widened. "So Alden was willing to throw away his own kin? Interesting. Either he truly doesn''t care, or the Royal Army''s general managed to convince him." Strom''s smile turned predatory. "We''ll crush them before they can gain any momentum. Where are they headed next?" "They''ll need to cross the Surma River to reach Lord Harrow''s territory. If we strike there, we can cut them off before they advance further." Strom''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Excellent. Inform the nobles under my command to prepare their troops as well. We will strike before the Royal Army can push further into our lands." The butler bowed. "At once, my lord." As Strom stood in the dim corridor of Fort George, he couldn''t help but grin. The Queen had made her move. Now it was his turn. Chapter 128 A Fragile Alliance The air was thick with the stench of sweat, blood, and despair. Deep beneath the Britannia Palace, in a hidden dungeon illuminated only by flickering torchlight, prisoners groaned in agony. The dim light cast long, ominous shadows on the damp stone walls, where chains hung like silent sentinels of suffering. Maria stood in the centre of the chamber, her regal presence contrasting sharply with the grim surroundings. Her crimson gown, embroidered with golden threads, seemed out of place in this hellish environment. Her expression was unreadable, a mask of cold determination. A man clad in dark leather armour approached her, bowing slightly. "Your Majesty, they refuse to speak. But I assure you, I will make them talk soon enough." His voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried the weight of menace. Maria glanced at the prisoners¡ªmen and women bound and broken, their faces twisted in pain. She shook her head slowly, her gaze lingering for a moment before she turned away. "Enough," she said, her voice firm but devoid of emotion. "There is no need to waste more time here." Without another word, she began to walk toward the exit, her guards falling into step behind her. The dungeon faded into darkness as the heavy iron door creaked shut, leaving the prisoners to their fate. ...... Maria ascended the winding staircase, emerging into the opulent halls of Britannia Palace. The contrast between the dungeon and the palace was stark¡ªhere, the walls were adorned with tapestries depicting the kingdom''s glorious history, and sunlight streamed through stained-glass windows, casting colourful patterns on the marble floor. Her Prime Minister awaited her at the top of the stairs. "Your Majesty," he said, bowing deeply, "the council is assembled in the war room. They await your presence." Maria nodded and followed him through the grand corridors. ??? The war room was a vast chamber, its walls lined with maps and charts detailing the kingdom''s territories and the movements of enemy forces. A large oak table dominated the centre of the room, surrounded by high-backed chairs. The council members¡ªnobles, generals, and advisors¡ªrose to their feet as Maria entered. The council members exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in reluctant agreement. Maria turned her attention to the Prime Minister. "What of General Voss? Has he crossed the Blackfire Mountains?" The Prime Minister nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. General Voss has successfully crossed the mountains and is now in contact with the local lords. He is working to rally their forces to our cause. Also, we have gathered more information." The Prime Minister''s expression darkened. " When Strom learned of the broken engagement between princes and him, he hosted a grand banquet, inviting all the nobles of the region. Once they were within his grasp, he imprisoned them¡ªincluding his own father¡ªand began issuing threats to ensure their loyalty." Marquis Worthington said. "I cannot believe Strom would stoop to such treachery! I once thought him a man of honour." Maria sighed, rubbing her temples. "I, too, underestimated his ambition. He is more dangerous than I anticipated." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire The Prime Minister continued, "Your Majesty, we are struggling to gather sufficient troops. While some nobles have pledged their support, others remain hesitant. Our northern front is suffering heavy casualties, and we cannot afford to divert more forces to the Elysian Archipelago." Maria leaned back in her chair, her mind racing. "Send the new recruits to reinforce General Voss," she ordered. Marquis Mangton interjected, "Your Majesty, the recruits are inexperienced. They have only just begun their training and are ill-prepared for battle. Moreover, the North requires every available soldier. We cannot spare more troops." The Prime Minister added, "Your Majesty, you must have heard of Krig. Duke Barco''s personal army. They are all fierce warriors with many years of fighting experience and their number must be at least five thousand. Storm has also added many mercenaries and bandits to his army, and if we add the Elysian Archipelago nobles'' army, Strom''s army will be at least more than 50 thousand. All of them are Trained. Also, the North is suffering more casualties than we thought. We can''t send more troops in this situation. " Joseph, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. "Your Majesty, the Bernard Empire can assist you in this matter as well. Our Emperor has ordered the capture of Strom and the occupation of his territory. We will deploy our forces to neutralize this threat." The room erupted in murmurs of relief and gratitude. Maria looked at Joseph, her gratitude evident but tempered by caution. "Your assistance is invaluable, Diplomat Joseph. But I must ask¡ªwhat does the Bernard Empire seek in return for your aid?" Chapter 129 The North Ocean Showdown The LNS Caspian, the pride of Latvia''s naval might, cut through the waves of the North Sea like a leviathan of iron and fire. At 900 feet long, it was not just a ship¡ªit was a floating fortress, a symbol of Latvia''s dominance over the seas. Its hull, forged from reinforced iron, gleamed under the pale sunlight, while its eight decks bristled with weaponry and magic. The ship was a marvel of engineering and arcane craftsmanship, a testament to the resources and ambition of the Latvia Kingdom. At its helm stood Supreme Admiral Borsk the Ironclad, a man whose presence was as imposing as the ship he commanded. Borsk was no ordinary man. His massive frame, hunched and elephantine, earned him the moniker "Elephant Man" among his crew. His skin was thick and grey, resembling the hide of a pachyderm, and his deep-set eyes glowed with a fierce intelligence. He was a strategist, a warrior, and a leader who had earned his title through decades of ruthless efficiency. His voice, a deep rumble that echoed like distant thunder, commanded instant obedience. The LNS Caspian was more than just a ship¡ªit was a dragon carrier, a mobile stronghold designed to project Latvia''s power across the seas. Two of its decks were dedicated to housing dragons, majestic creatures of fire and scale that rested in massive iron cages. Dozens of dragons lounged on the ship''s upper decks, their wings folded and their eyes scanning the horizon. The ship''s defences were equally formidable: 300 cannons lined its sides, each capable of firing 42-pound iron balls that could reduce enemy ships to splinters. Towers equipped with ballistas and archers stood ready to repel aerial assaults, while enchanted weapons hummed with latent magical energy. The Caspian was not alone. Surrounding it were hundreds of ships, a sprawling armada that formed the backbone of Latvia''s naval forces. Among them were two smaller dragon carriers compared to LNS Caspian, each a formidable vessel in its own right, though they paled in comparison to the Caspian''s sheer size and power. The fleet was a sight to behold, a testament to Latvia''s military might. Two leviathans¡ªmassive, serpentine sea monsters pulled the ship through the water. These creatures, resembling plesiosaurs, were each 50 feet long, with powerful flippers and long necks that rose above the waves. They were chained to the Caspian''s bow, their eyes glowing with a faint, otherworldly light. Tamed by Latvian mages, these beasts were both a means of propulsion and a weapon, capable of tearing enemy ships apart with their razor-sharp teeth.@@@@ In the heart of the Caspian''s command deck, Borsk stood before a massive map of the North Sea, his hands clasped behind his back. The room was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of oil and iron. Around him, officers and mages worked tirelessly, their voices a low murmur of activity. A Fishman knelt before him, his scaled skin glistening under the flickering light of the oil lamps. Fishmen were a common sight in the Latvian navy, their aquatic abilities making them invaluable scouts and messengers. This one, however, bore grim news. "Supreme Admiral," the Fishman began, his voice gurgling slightly, "we have not been able to contact Admiral Vladislav. I fear he has been defeated." Borsk''s massive frame stiffened. His eyes narrowed, and his fists clenched at his sides. "Defeated? Impossible! I sent him 300 ships, a fleet capable of crushing any enemy. I even provided him with a power boost¡ªdragons, sea monsters, and a Grade 4 dark mage. How could he fall?" The fishman hesitated, his gills flaring nervously. "The last time we made contact, Admiral Vladislav mentioned that they had been trapped. He spoke of the Strom Empress." "I don''t know!" another replied, his dragon banking sharply to follow the mysterious object. "But it''s fast¡ªtoo fast!" The raiders gave chase, their dragons straining to keep up. But the object was impossibly quick, weaving through the clouds with ease. It was unlike anything they had ever encountered¡ªa bird, perhaps, but no bird could move at such speeds. "It''s at least 100 kilometres faster than us!" one raider exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief. "But it looked like a bird," another said, his tone uneasy. "How can a bird be so fast?" The raiders exchanged uneasy glances. Whatever it was, it was no ordinary creature. And if it was a scout for the enemy, they were in more trouble than they realized. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire ______________________ Far from the Latvian fleet, aboard the aircraft carrier Yorktown, Admiral Akari studied a series of photographs spread across his desk. The images, taken by high-altitude reconnaissance planes, showed the Latvian fleet in stunning detail. The LNS Caspian, with its massive hull and towering decks, was unmistakable. Akari, the commander of the Bernard Empire''s Second Fleet. Known for his tactical brilliance and unyielding determination, he had been tasked with neutralizing the Latvian threat. The stakes were high¡ªthe fate of the North Ocean, and perhaps the entire war, hung in the balance. "Sir," one of his officers said, entering the room with a crisp salute. "We''ve located the Latvian fleet." Akari nodded, his expression grim. "Good. Prepare our ships to move in that direction. And ready the planes¡ªwe''ll hit them with everything we''ve got." Chapter 130 Iron Hawks Over a Burning Sea The day I joined the Latvian navy, my mother sewed a scrap of scripture into the hem of my coat¡ª*"Protect him, Perkons, god of thunder."* But the gods had left Latvia long before the civil war. Now, as I clutched my sister''s locket on the storm-washed deck of the *LNS Viesturs*, I wondered if Perkons was watching. Or if he, too, had been devoured by the cannons and dragons and greed of men. Two years. Two years since the civil war shattered Riga. I still remember the smoke¡ªthick, black coils rising from the Senate House as Caspian''s rebels dragged loyalists into the streets. I''d hidden with my family in the cellar, listening to the screams and the *crack* of flintlock volleys. When we emerged, the city was a graveyard of rubble and frostbitten corpses. No work. No food. Now, I leaned against the railing of the LNS Viesturs, a mid-sized frigate tasked with guarding the Caspian''s western flank. The air smelled of salt and sulfur, the way it always did when the mages charged the enchanted ballistas. Above us, dragons circled lazily, their scales glinting like molten copper in the midday sun. To my left, young Jekabs¡ªbarely eighteen¡ªpolished a cannon barrel, humming some folk tune about harvests. To my right, Captain Ozols barked orders at a group of Fishmen scouts, their gills flapping as they saluted and dove overboard. *Normal. Routine. Safe.* This is better than the Jimland War. Two months ago, we''d razed their port city of Valtos. I could still smell the burning spice warehouses, still see Captain Ozols laughing as he kicked in the door of a temple, his men hauling out silver reliquaries and screaming priestesses. I''d stood frozen, my matchlock trembling, until Zvirbulis shoved a looted necklace into my hands. "For your sister, eh?" he''d sneered. The rubies felt like hot coals in my pocket. "Nabir!" Jekabs¡ªtugged my sleeve. "D''you think the Britannians have dragons too?" "Doubt it," I muttered. "But they''ve got storms on their side. Heard their witches can summon tidal waves." "Pah! Our dragons melt their ships before they¡ª" A horn blasted. Three short notes. *Enemy sighted.* Skreeeeeeeeeeee The scream tore through the air first. Not human. Not dragon. A shrill, metallic shriek, like a sword, dragged across the stone, but louder¡ªso loud it rattled my teeth. I froze, the locket slipping from my fingers and swinging wildly on its chain. Across the deck, Jekabs dropped his rag. The dragons overhead snapped their wings tight, hissing. "What in the Nine Hells¡ª?" Ozols snarled, squinting at the sky. Then I saw them. Four shadows. No¡ª*creatures*. Sleek as arrows, moving faster than anything I''d ever seen. They tore through the clouds, trailing fire and thunder, their bodies shimmering like polished steel. No wings. No scales. Just... metal. Unnatural. Unholy. "DRAGON RAIDERS!" someone shouted. But these weren''t dragons. These things didn''t fly¡ªthey slashed the sky, leaving white scars in their wake. My heart pounded as one banked sharply, sunlight glaring off its dagger-shaped hull. A low, guttural roar shook the ship, and the sea itself seemed to recoil. Thump. Thump. Thump The world went white. Heat. Noise. Pain. I was thrown backwards, my shoulder slamming into the deck. When my vision cleared, the mast was gone. So was Jekabs. So was Captain Ozols. In their place: a smouldering crater, edges glowing like forge coals. The air reeked of burnt flesh and molten iron. "Abandon the ship!" someone sobbed. Our Flagship LNS Caspian was no sanctuary. In the distance, I glimpsed the flagship¡ªour pride, our fortress. Two of the creatures strafed its decks, their fire streaks punching through reinforced iron as if it were parchment. The leviathans chained to their bow writhed, their serpentine necks thrashing as flames engulfed them. One of the creatures targeted a dragon carrier. The ship''s caged dragons, panicked and roaring, melted the bars with their breath, only to be cut down mid-flight by precise bursts of fire. Their colossal bodies crashed into the sea, sending up plumes of steam. I crawled to the railing, clutching my locket. My ears rang. My hands trembled. This wasn''t war¡ªthis was slaughter. These... things... they weren''t of this world. No magic we had could touch them. No strategy could outpace them. SKREEEEEEEEEE A shadow loomed. One of the creatures banked overhead, slow now as if savouring the kill. Through its glass-covered head, I glimpsed a figure inside¡ªa human? No. A raider. Clad in black, face obscured by a mirrored visor. Cold. Merciless. Our eyes met. He raised a hand¡ªnot to attack, but to salute. A gesture of respect? Mockery? Then his machine roared, climbing vertically until it vanished into the clouds. Silence fell, broken only by the crackle of burning ships and the moans of the dying. The Viesturs listed heavily, seawater pouring into its gutted hull. Around me, the survivors wept, prayed, or stared blankly at the carnage. I opened the locket. My sister''s smile swam in my vision, blurred by tears. Two more months. Now, I''d be lucky to live two more minutes. The sea rose to claim me as the Viesturs sank, but one truth gripped me tighter than the cold: Latvia had never lost a war. Until today. Chapter 133 The War March Location: Temporary Port, Frostspire Sound, Northern Britannia The Bernard Empire''s fleet anchored in the icy embrace of Frostspire Sound, a narrow fjord flanked by jagged cliffs where the water plunged to depths of 300 meters¡ªa natural harbour for the Empire''s ships. It was a temporary port, built for the ships of the Bernard Empire. The air reeked of diesel and brine, mingling with the shouts of sailors guiding LSTs (Landing Ship Tanks) onto the ramps. Lieutenant General Eva Cortez stood at the edge of the central pier, her gloved hands clasped behind her back. At 28, she was the youngest high-ranking officer in Bernard''s history and the first commander of an expeditionary force. She had been promoted from Brigadier General to Lieutenant General to lead this operation. "Report," she said, her voice cutting through the din. A logistics officer clutching a clipboard hurried forward. "Ma''am, only 40% of the 9th Armored''s T-72s have disembarked. The gravel roads collapsed under their weight. We''re laying steel mats, but the local labourers keep deserting. They''ve never seen... this." He gestured to a tank rolling off an LST, its 41-ton frame shuddering the pier. Eva''s eyes narrowed behind her tinted aviators. "Replace the labourers with our engineers. Prioritize fuel and ammunition." "Yes, General!" As the officer retreated, a group approached¡ªlocals in fur-lined cloaks led by a young man with a silver circlet resting on his brow. He stopped before Eva, offering a shallow bow. "Lieutenant General Cortez," he said, his Britannic accent thick. "I am Cedric of House Farl, heir to Frostspire. My father sends his regrets¡ªhe''s marshalling levies at Stonehold Keep. You... are younger than I expected." Eva removed her sunglasses, revealing eyes like flint. "War cares little for age, Lord Cedric. Only results. My forces will secure your territory. In return, your father honours the trade agreements outlined in the Britannia-Bernard Mutual Defense Pact." Cedric blanched at her bluntness but steadied himself. "Of course. Though I must ask¡ªare your iron chariots truly worth the roads they''ll destroy?" He pointed to a T-72 grinding inland, its treads churning the gravel into slurry. "The T-72," Eva said, stepping toward the tank, "is a 41.5-ton main battle tank. Composite armour, 125mm smoothbore cannon, 780-horsepower diesel engine. It travels at 60 kph on paved roads. Your ''roads''?" She kicked a loose stone into the mud. "A hindrance. But not insurmountable." A sergeant nearby muttered to his crew, "Tell that to my suspension..." Cedric''s eyes widened as he touched the tank''s glacis plate. "Gods above¡ªit''s like touching a dragon''s scales. But how will you move these beasts to the Baraka? The Frostspire Pass is narrow, and the mud season has begun." Eva motioned to a team of engineers welding metal tracks to a stalled APC. "We adapt. Your father''s maps indicate a logging trail west of the pass. We''ll widen it." "That trail hasn''t been used in decades! It''s haunted by¡ª" "Superstition," Eva interrupted. "My scouts surveyed it yesterday. Wolves, not wraiths. Now, if you''ll excuse me." She turned to a radio operator. "Patch me to Sergeant Major Hargrove." Eva cursed under her breath. Britannia''s cartography is 16th-century garbage. She approached the peasants, her tone softening. "You. Where is the nearest solid ground? Stone, not mud." The old woman spat. "You bring metal monsters to anger the earth! The river will swallow you!" Cedric, trailing behind Eva, translated rapidly. "She says there''s a granite shelf a mile north. But it''s... sacred ground." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Sacred or not, we''re using it," Eva said. "Lord Cedric, ensure they''re compensated." Cedric tossed the woman a pouch of silver. "You can''t bribe the gods!" the woman shrieked. "No," Eva said, climbing back into the Humvee. "But we can bribe you." Logistics Hell: 48 Hours Later Location: Granite Shelf "Steelcrusher," Northern Frostspire Pass. The detour cost them a day. The tanks now rumbled across a weathered granite plateau, their treads screeching against stone. "Pressure''s dropping in the left track," growled Staff Sergeant Rivas, peering into his tank''s engine bay. "This rock''s grinding the treads to shit." Nearby, Major Graves supervised a team stripping a broken-down T-72 for parts. "We''ll cannibalize this one. Transfer its fuel to the others." "We''re abandoning a tank?!" a private exclaimed. Graves lit a cigar. "You wanna push 41 tons uphill? We don''t have time for that. Move." At the column''s head, Eva studied satellite photos showing Latvian positions across the Baraka River. Ten-to-one odds, she mused. Unless the armoured division arrives intact. A motorcycle courier skidded to a stop beside her. "General! Forward scouts report the Logging Trail''s washed out. The 9th Armored is stuck at the Steelcrusher. They''ll need four days to bypass." Eva crushed the satellite photos in her fist. "Unacceptable. We need to reach our destination quickly. Ask Duke Farl''s son to come here. I want to discuss our travel routes with him. " Chapter 134 A Kingdom Divided The war room at Fort George was a vast hall, its high vaulted ceilings supported by thick stone pillars carved with intricate runes of strength and protection. The walls were lined with maps of the Elysian Isles. In the center of the room was a huge oak table, its surface cluttered with miniature figurines representing armies, ships, and wyverns. Many people have gathered in the room. Strom stood at the head of the table. His piercing eyes scanned the room, taking in the faces of his loyal advisors and commanders. Among them was the Krig Commander, a towering figure of muscle and menace who looked as though he had been carved from the same stone as the fortress itself. His black steel armour gleamed in the firelight, and his face was hidden behind a helmet shaped like the snarling visage of a wolf. "Our Krig army is ready to go to war at any moment," the Commander said, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to reverberate through the room. He crossed his massive arms over his chest, his gauntleted fingers tapping impatiently against his biceps. "The men are restless. They crave battle."@@@@ Strom nodded, his expression calm but calculating. "Very well. But I want you to stay here, in the castle. Your primary task will be to ensure the princess doesn''t escape. I will lead the fight myself." The Commander''s helmet tilted slightly, a silent question in the gesture. He was a warrior, bred for combat, and the idea of being left behind while others marched to war clearly rankled him. But he knew better than to question Strom''s orders. After a moment, he gave a curt nod. "As you command, my lord." Strom''s gaze went to his butler. Butler''s gaze stood a little distance from the others, his hands clasped behind his back. He was a man who could blend into the background, unnoticed and unnoticeable, until he decided to strike. Strom trusted him implicitly - not out of loyalty, but because he knew Butler''s ambitions were in line with his own. "And what of our forces?" Strom asked, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "How many soldiers have we managed to gather?" The butler stepped forward, his movements precise and deliberate. He unrolled a scroll on the table, its surface covered in neat rows of numbers and names. "The mercenaries are proving... difficult, my lord. They demand ten gold coins per man, and there are approximately 10,000 of them. That would cost us 100,000 gold coins." Strom''s lips twitched in a faint smile. "Mercenaries are always greedy. But they fight well, and we need their numbers. What else?" "Good," Strom said, his voice tinged with anticipation. He turned to the map on the table, his fingers tracing the path of the Surma River. "The Royal Army will need to cross here if they hope to reach Lord Harrow''s territory. If we can cut them off before they cross, we can crush them before they gain any momentum." The butler nodded. "I already sent word to the nobles. Their forces will rendezvous with ours near the river." Strom''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Good. Now prepare our army to march." As the room erupted in commotion, Strom remained by the table, his eyes fixed on the map. His mind whirled with strategies and contingencies, each calculated to ensure his victory. If he failed, the Queen would take everything from him and all his plans would be thwarted. But Strom was not a man who accepted failure. He had imprisoned his own father, slaughtered those who opposed him, and bent the nobles to his will. He had done it all for one purpose: to claim what he believed was rightfully his. And now, as the drums of war began to beat in the distance, Strom felt a thrill of anticipation. The battle would be fierce, and the cost would be high. But he was ready. He had always been ready. "Let them come," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the din. With that, he turned and strode from the room, his cloak billowing behind him like the wings of a dark angel. Chapter 135 The Scars of Britannia The capital of Britannia stood as a testament to resilience, yet it bore the scars of a war that had pushed the kingdom to the brink. The once-bustling residential and commercial areas now lay in disrepair, their streets silent and buildings crumbling. The kingdom was fighting on two fronts¡ªagainst the Latvian army and the growing unrest in the Elysian Archipelago. Rebuilding the capital was a luxury Britannia could not afford, not when survival was the priority. ???@@@@ Hollow Palace In a dimly lit chamber deep within the Hollow Palace, the air was thick with the hum of outdated technology. Diplomat Joseph adjusted the dials on a bulky satellite communication device. The screen flickered to life, casting a grainy, monochrome glow across the room. The image of Alberto materialized on the display. "Joseph," Alberto''s voice crackled through the speakers, "has the Queen agreed to our proposal?" Joseph inclined his head respectfully, his expression calm but his mind racing. "Your Majesty, while the Queen has not granted us full control of the Elysian Archipelago, she has conceded the rights to its natural resources. This is a significant step forward." Alberto''s lips curved into a faint, calculating smile. "Very good. This will strengthen our position and provide the resources we need to maintain our influence in the region." Joseph hesitated, his brow furrowing as he weighed his next words. "Your Majesty, there is something else. I have come across... rumours. They are unverified, but they could have significant implications." Alberto leaned forward, his piercing gaze narrowing with interest. "Go on." Joseph lowered his voice, as if wary of unseen ears. "I have heard whispers that Queen Maria was responsible for her husband''s death. The rumours suggest that she had numerous affairs, and when her husband discovered them, she orchestrated his murder and made it appear accidental. However, I must emphasize that these are merely rumours. I wanted to investigate further, but I feared that doing so might jeopardize our relationship with Britannia." Alberto''s expression darkened as he processed the revelation. The implications were staggering. If true, these rumours could destabilize Britannia''s monarchy and provide the Bernard Empire with an unprecedented opportunity to exert greater influence. Yet, without concrete evidence, acting on them would be reckless. "You did the right thing by bringing this to my attention," Alberto said after a moment of silence. "We cannot afford to repeat past mistakes. Remember, she has already exposed our spies once. We must tread carefully." Joseph nodded, his resolve firm. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will await further instructions before taking any action." ____________________ Bernard Empire''s Capital In the Imperial palace, Alberto sat in his private study, the weight of Joseph''s report pressing heavily on his mind. "These matters are getting very complicated," Alberto muttered to himself, his gaze fixed on a map of the Britannia Kingdom. The rumours about Queen Maria''s involvement in her husband''s death were troubling, to say the least. If true, they could shift the balance of power in the region. But if false, they could provoke a backlash that would undermine his empire''s carefully laid plans. Alberto leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled in thought. "What should I do about this now?" he murmured. The answer was far from clear. He needed more information¡ªreliable, concrete evidence¡ªbefore he could act. With a sense of urgency, Alberto reached for the telephone on his desk. He dialled a number, his fingers moving swiftly over the keys. When the call connected, he spoke with a firm tone, "Please inform Circe to come to my office right away." After hanging up, he leaned back in his chair, allowing himself a moment of contemplation. With a deliberate motion, he opened his system panel, a glowing interface that displayed the intricate details of his empire''s status. As Alberto''s level increased, new features and capabilities were unlocked within the system. The magic''s ability to detect and neutralize his spies with such ease was a problem that could no longer be ignored. His jaw tightened as he considered the implications. If this continued, it wouldn''t just be a matter of failed missions¡ªit could lead to a catastrophic breach of national security. He scrolled through the system, his mind racing. The solution had to be perfect. There was no room for error. He needed spies who could not only evade detection but also counteract the magic. - Public Loyalty: 95% (Propaganda campaigns ongoing) Espionage Network (Priority Sector): - Active Agents in Britannia: 37 - Success Rate: 12% (Catastrophic; Queen''s counterintelligence effective) - Agent Classes Available: Novice (Level 1): 50,000 SC Tasks include basic surveillance and information gathering.* Operative (Level 2): 150,000 SC Capable of conducting simple operations and reporting intelligence. Agent (Level 3): 350,000 SC Capable of performing more complex operations, including undercover work. Senior Agent (Level 4): 500,000 SC Able to lead small teams on missions. Also capable of strategic planning and intelligence analysis. Field Director (Level 5):850,000 SC High-level management position. Oversees multiple operations and agents. Responsible for mission success and resource allocation. Chief of Operations (Level 6): 1.2 Million SC Senior leadership role within an intelligence agency. Sets strategic direction and policy for operations. Legend (Level 7): 10 Million SC A historical figure or character with legendary status. Represents the pinnacle of spy expertise and influence. ???? (Level 8): Classified Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire ???? (Level 9): Classified --- Alberto''s eyes lingered on the system panel, his mind already formulating a plan. Chapter 136 Empire of Supermen Alberto looked at the random hero summoning card in the system''s inventory. A rare item that can summon a random hero with exceptional abilities. The summoned hero''s strength and skills are unknown until activated. "This is a rare item. I''ve only received a few hero cards from the system so far. If I use it, I might summon a powerful warrior or mage. But who will it be?" Despite his curiosity, he decided to hold onto the card. The timing wasn''t right. Alberto navigated to his Skills Panel. - Imperial Command (Passive): Increases the loyalty of subordinates and enhances the efficiency of troops under his command. - Strategic Insight (Active): Grants a temporary boost in battle awareness, allowing him to predict enemy movements. - Master of Logistics (Passive): Improves resource management, ensuring efficient military supply chains. - Anti-magic defence (Hidden): Grants resistance to magic-based attacks. - Universal language (active ): This allows Alberto to understand and speak all languages. - Poison resistant: Makes Alberto immune to all types of poisons. - Superhuman stamina: Increases Alberto''s stamina twentyfold compared to a normal person. The System had granted him several skills suited for ruling and warfare, but he still lacked direct magical power. A knock at the door broke his thoughts. "Come in," he commanded. Circe, the head mage and leading researcher of the Arcane Research Institute entered and bowed. "You called for me, Your Majesty?" Alberto gestured for her to sit. "Yes. I want an update on your research into magic enhancement for my soldiers." Circe adjusted her glasses and sat across from him. "Our progress has been significant. We''ve confirmed that even non-magical individuals can acquire magical abilities, but the process is incredibly dangerous. The survival rate is abysmally low." Alberto frowned. "Explain." Circe raised her hand, and a magical holographic display appeared, revealing complex data charts and anatomical diagrams. "The Magic Enhancement Process is divided into three stages," she began.@@@@ Circe then gave him a file. Super Soldier Enhancements report: Enhanced Strength: Muscle density increased by 200%, allowing soldiers to lift nearly a ton without difficulty. Superhuman Endurance: Cellular regeneration improved by 500%, leading to faster recovery from injuries. Tougher Skin & Bones: Bone density reinforced to the point where most small-arms fire is ineffective. Enhanced Reflexes: Subjects exhibit reaction speeds double that of normal humans. Side Effects & Failures: Genetic Rejection: Some soldiers'' bodies violently rejected the serum, leading to internal haemorrhaging and death. Neurological Instability: Rapid brain chemistry shifts result in paranoia, schizophrenia, or uncontrollable aggression. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Rage Syndrome: A few test subjects became hyper-violent, attacking anything in sight. They had to be euthanized. Alberto smirked. "I assume you''ve filtered out the failures?" "Yes. We have identified the most compatible subjects and are preparing them for final integration. However, we discovered that a specific herb from Taku Island is essential for stabilizing the serum. It strengthens genetic adaptability and reduces negative mutations. The herbs will arrive in a few days." Alberto tapped his fingers. "Once the serum is complete, I want the first batch of super soldiers deployed against Latvia." Circe stood. "Understood, Your Majesty. If all goes as planned, we will soon have an army of super soldiers and artificial mages." Alberto smirked. "Then no one will stop us." Circe nodded. Then she said. " By the way, Your Majesty, the leaders of Taku have formally invited you to visit their lands. They seem eager to meet you." Alberto''s gaze hardened. "Not yet. Latvia is my priority. Once the war is over, I will visit Taku myself." Circe bowed. "Understood. I will continue my research immediately." As she left, Alberto picked up the Hero Summoning Card once more. A dangerous glint flashed in his eyes. The Bernard Empire would soon reshape the world. Chapter 137 No Easy Roads The column crept forward at a painful crawl. What should have been a three-day journey was turning into a logistical nightmare. The Bernard Empire''s modern war machine¡ªdesigned for highways and battlefields¡ªwas now waging a different kind of war: one against nature itself. At the front, the 5th Infantry Brigade slogged through the mud, their boots sinking with every step. Soldiers carried AKMs slung over their shoulders, their M69 flak jackets caked in dirt. Behind them, armored personnel carriers (APCs) and trucks struggled to keep pace. The 9th Armored Division''s T-72 main battle tanks inched forward, their 41.5-ton frames chewing through the fragile logging trail. Lieutenant General Eva Cortez watched from her command Humvee, parked on a drier patch of land beside the trail. She ran a gloved hand through her short, dark hair as she listened to the latest status reports. "General, the M35s carrying rations are stuck at the last river crossing," an aide reported. "The wooden bridge collapsed under a half-track." Eva exhaled through her nose. "Then unload them and move the supplies forward on foot. We''re not losing momentum." The aide hesitated. "It''ll slow us down, ma''am." "We''re already slow." Eva turned to her radio operator. "Patch me through to Major Graves." ??? Major Elias Graves crouched beside a rock, cigar clenched between his teeth. He peered through binoculars at a section of road that had turned into a swampy trench. "No wonder these backwater knights stick to horses," he muttered. A squad of engineers was already wading into the muck, laying down steel mats to create a temporary path. The mud swallowed their boots to the knees. Graves turned as his radio operator handed him the receiver. "General wants an update, sir."@@@@ Graves wiped his hands on his uniform and took the radio. "General, unless you got a magic spell to dry out this road, we''ve got a problem. The tanks won''t make it through here." "Divert them," Eva''s voice came through, steady. "Use the rocky ridge to the west." Graves looked at the ridge¡ªsolid, but steep. "That''ll stress the suspensions, but it''s better than sinking." He waved over a sergeant. "Get the 9th moving up the ridge. Infantry, stay on the main path." Nearby, Staff Sergeant Rivas, a tank commander, grimaced as he received the new orders. "You heard the brass," he told his crew. "Keep it steady¡ªif we throw a track up there, we''re dead in the water." The T-72s roared to life, grinding their way toward the higher ground. ??? Further Back in the Column The M35 trucks carrying supplies jolted violently as they hit another pothole. Corporal David leaned out of his seat, gripping the doorframe. "Jesus, it''s like driving through a war zone." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire Private Lucas in the back grumbled. "Except the enemy is the road." Another bump sent crates of ammunition rattling. Lucas cursed, steadying them. "You think Britannia even has a word for ''suspension system''?" "They barely have proper maps," said Private Elly, scanning her surroundings through binoculars. "We''re flying blind out here." As if to prove her point, the lead truck suddenly skidded to a halt. A man in rusted armor stood in the road, holding up a hand. Behind him, a dozen villagers huddled near broken carts. "Roadblock," the driver muttered. ??? Eva''s Humvee "General, you''re gonna want to see this," came a transmission. Eva stepped out of her vehicle, approaching the halted convoy. The villagers recoiled as the soldiers approached, their eyes darting to the armored vehicles behind them. Cedric of House Farl dismounted from his horse, removing his helmet. "They say a rockslide wiped out their homes," he translated. Eva studied the makeshift barricade. "We don''t have time for this." Cedric cleared his throat. " If we give them some supplies...?" - Eight-wheel drive, max speed 80 km/h Self-Propelled Artillery & Anti-Aircraft 2S1 Gvozdika (122mm Self-Propelled Howitzer) ¨C 18 Units - 122mm howitzer, range 15.3 km - HE and fragmentation shells - ZSU-23-4 Shilka ¨C 10 Units - Quadruple 23mm autocannons - Radar-guided targeting system Engineering & Logistics Vehicles - MT-LB (Armored Recovery & Utility) ¨C 14 Units - PMP Pontoon Bridge System ¨C 6 Units - KRAZ-255B Fuel & Ammunition Trucks ¨C 25 Vehicles 5th Infantry Brigade: Unlike the armoured division, the 5th Infantry Brigade relied on speed, firepower, and infantry tactics. They operated on foot or with light vehicles, acting as shock troops alongside the tanks. Infantry Units & Equipment Total Personnel: 4,200 Troops Standard Rifle: AKM (7.62x39mm) - Squad Automatic Weapon: RPK-74 (5.45x39mm) - Designated Marksman: SVD Dragunov (7.62x54mmR) - Anti-Tank Weapons: - RPG-7 (Handheld Rocket Launcher) - AT-4 Spigot (Wire-Guided ATGM) Mortars & Heavy Support Weapons - 82mm PM-41 Mortars ¨C 36 Units - DShK 12.7mm Heavy Machine Guns ¨C 24 Units - SPG-9 Recoilless Rifles ¨C 18 Units Each battalion had its own fire support team, equipped with mortars and heavy machine guns. The SPG-9 was essential for hitting enemy fortifications. Transport & Mobility GAZ-66 4x4 Trucks ¨C 90 Vehicles UAZ-469 Utility Jeeps ¨C 45 Vehicles M35 6x6 Cargo Trucks ¨C 30 Vehicles These vehicles moved troops, supplies, and towed artillery. The M35s carried additional food, fuel and ammunition. Chapter 138 Nightfall in the Old World The sun was sinking below the horizon. The convoy stopped in a field near a small town. The soldiers of the 5th Infantry Brigade were exhausted, their bodies aching from hours of walking through the inhospitable terrain. They made a temporary camp there for the night. It was farmland. All the crops had been cut down. Private Lucas sat slumped under the wheels of a GAZ-66 truck, his AKM resting on his knees. His boots were covered in mud, and his flak jacket felt heavy. Around him, the soldiers had set up tents, fires, and begun preparing their evening meal. The smell of canned stew and boiled potatoes hung in the air, mingling with the faint scent of wood smoke. "Lucas, you look like hell," Corporal David said, sitting next to him and holding out a tin plate. He handed Lucas a similar plate, one with a gray stew and a piece of black bread. "Thanks," Lucas muttered, poking at the stew with his fork. "The smell of victory." David laughed and tore off a piece of bread. "Victory tastes like boiled boots and regret. Eat it, kid. You''ll need the strength." Lucas took a bite, grimacing slightly. "How can they make food so bad? It''s like they''re trying to punish us." "Maybe so," David said with a chuckle. "Keeps us humble. Besides, it''s better than eating nothing." Nearby, Private Eli sat cross-legged on the ground, his SVD Dragunov rifle slung over his shoulder. He was writing in a small notebook, his face illuminated by the flickering light of the campfire. "You know," he said without looking up, "this town near us is centuries old. Plus, it doesn''t have modern conveniences like electricity, clean water, or gas¡ªnothing." "I wonder what it''s like," Lucas said, gazing toward the town. "How do they live without electricity?" "I expect to see knights on horseback or farmers with pitchforks," Eli mused. David snorted. "Careful what you wish for. Those pitchforks might come in handy if we run out of ammo." The soldiers laughed. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Is there a tavern there, anyway?" asked Private Ivan, a slight soldier with a perpetual smile on his face. "I was thinking about having a drink." "Maybe," said Private Sergei, his voice low. "But good luck getting past the guards. We''re not allowed to leave here." Ivan led the way, his eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of movement. The soldiers moved cautiously, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. They passed a blacksmith''s forge, its anvil and tools neatly arranged, and a small chapel with a wooden cross mounted above the door. Finally, they reached the town square, where a stone fountain stood in the center. The water was still, reflecting the pale light of the moon. Ivan grinned, spreading his arms. "See? Told you it''d be worth it." Lucas couldn''t help but smile. The town was unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªa living piece of history. But as he turned to take in the sights, a sound caught his attention: the soft creak of a door opening. The soldiers froze, their eyes darting toward the source of the noise. A figure emerged from a nearby building, cloaked in shadows. For a moment, no one moved. Then the figure stepped into the light, revealing an old man with a long beard and a walking stick. "Who''s there?" the man asked, his voice trembling but firm. Ivan raised his hands, his grin fading. "Easy, old timer. We''re just..." The old man studied them, his eyes narrowing. "You''re soldiers. From the Empire. I heard you were camped near the town. But why are you here so late at night?" The townspeople had heard about the Bernard Empire soldiers who had come to help them. The old man had guessed who they were by their uniforms. Lucas exchanged a nervous glance with the others. This was bad. If the townspeople found out they were here, it could mean trouble. They could face severe punishment for leaving the camp without permission. "We mean no harm," Lucas said quickly, stepping forward. "We were just curious. We''ll leave now." The old man studied them for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nodded slowly. "Go. And don''t come back." The soldiers didn''t need to be told twice. They turned and hurried back the way they came, their hearts racing. "That was close," Lucas said, his voice tinged with relief. Ivan clapped him on the back. "Relax, kid. It was fun." As they walked back down the alley, they noticed some people standing on the street corner... Chapter 139 The Town Beyond the Gate The soldiers froze as they rounded the corner of the narrow alley, their hearts pounding. The scene before them was one of unspeakable horror. Three men, clad in rough, medieval garb, had cornered a young girl against the wall of a crumbling stone building. Their faces were twisted with cruelty, their hands rough and calloused as they pinned her down. The girl''s cries were muffled, her struggles futile against their strength. The flickering light of a nearby lantern cast grotesque shadows on the cobblestones, illuminating the nightmare unfolding before them. Lucas felt a surge of rage and nausea. His grip tightened on the hilt of his bayonet, his knuckles white. The soldiers had left their rifles behind to avoid drawing attention, but now he wished he had brought his AKM. "What the hell..." Ivan whispered, his voice trembling with anger. His hand instinctively went to the knife at his belt.@@@@ "We have to do something," Lucas said, his voice low but firm. He didn''t wait for a response. He stepped forward, his fists clenched. "Hey! Get away from her!" The men turned, their faces contorted with surprise and fury. One of them, a burly figure with a scar running down his cheek, sneered. He held a crude dagger in one hand, its blade glinting in the lantern light. "Who the hell are you?" he growled, his voice thick with a local accent. "This doesn''t concern you. Walk away, or you''ll regret it." "Like hell, it doesn''t," Lucas snapped, his body tense and ready. Behind him, Ivan, Sergei, and Ali moved into position, their hands also reaching for their knives. The soldiers were trained for combat, but this was different¡ªthis was raw, brutal, and personal. The girl, her face streaked with tears, seized the moment to break free. She stumbled toward Lucas, her dress torn and her body trembling. Lucas instinctively stepped in front of her, shielding her with his body. "You''re making a mistake," the scarred man growled, raising his dagger. "This is our town. Your clothes don''t look like they belong here." "And you don''t belong in this world," Ivan shot back, his voice cold. He lunged forward, his knife flashing in the dim light. The scarred man barely had time to react before Ivan''s blade slashed across his arm, sending the dagger clattering to the ground. The other two men hesitated, their eyes darting between the soldiers. One of them, a wiry figure with a crooked nose, pulled a short sword from his belt and charged at Lucas. Lucas sidestepped the attack, grabbing the man''s wrist and twisting it until he dropped the sword. With a quick, brutal motion, Lucas drove his elbow into the man''s face, sending him sprawling to the ground. The third man, younger and less confident, backed away, his hands raised. "Enough!" he cried, his voice shaking. "We''re done here!" The scarred man clutched his bleeding arm, his face twisted with rage and pain. "This isn''t over," he spat, backing away into the shadows. "You''ll pay for this." The soldiers watched as the men disappeared into the darkness, their hearts still racing. Lucas turned to the girl, his hands shaking. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice gentle. She nodded, though her body still trembled. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I... I thought they were going to..." "You''re safe now," Lucas said, his anger giving way to a strange, protective feeling. He couldn''t explain it, but something about her stirred him¡ªher vulnerability, her courage, the way she looked at him with such gratitude. It was as if the world had narrowed to just the two of them. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire "You okay, kid?" David asked, his voice breaking the silence. Lucas sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah. Just... thinking." "About a girl?" David asked, his tone knowing. Lucas nodded. "I just... I don''t know. I''ve never felt like that before." "Wow! I didn''t know you had a girlfriend" "Of course, I don''t have any girlfriends. Also... I''ve only met her once." His face turned a little red. "Did you meet the girl in the city? kid." Lucas nodded slowly. David chuckled softly, "I know it. Love at first sight is a hell of a thing." "Love?" Lucas repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I barely know her." "Doesn''t matter," David said, his tone gentle. "Sometimes it just hits you like that. But don''t get your hopes up. We''re soldiers, and this is war. Chances are, you''ll never see her again. Also, she won''t remember you over time." Lucas knew David was right, but the thought didn''t make the ache in his chest any easier to bear. He closed his eyes, trying to push the image of Lena from his mind. But it was no use. She was there, etched into his memory, a beacon of light in the darkness of war. ??? The next morning, the column prepared to move out. The soldiers ate their rations in silence, their faces grim. The town loomed in the distance, a reminder of the strange and unfamiliar world they were now a part of. As Lucas packed his gear, he glanced toward the town one last time. He knew he would never see Lena again, but he also knew he would never forget her. She had given him something to fight for¡ªnot just the Empire, not just survival, but the hope that there was still goodness in the world, even in the darkest of places. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire marched on, their boots crunching on the gravel, their eyes fixed on the horizon. But for Lucas, the road ahead was no longer just a path to victory. It was a journey toward something greater¡ªa chance to make a difference, to protect the innocent, and to find a reason to keep fighting. And in his heart, he carried the memory of a girl named Lena, a beacon of hope in the shadows of the night. Chapter 140 The Baraka River Defense The Baraka River stretched like a serpent across the landscape, its waters glinting under the pale sunlight. Three hundred kilometers long, it was a natural barrier that Duke Farl''s forces had turned into a formidable line of defense. Along its banks, a series of wooden forts had been hastily constructed, each one a bastion of resistance against the advancing Latvian army. The river was the last line of Defense, and Duke Farl was determined to hold it at all costs. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire The fort where Duke Farl now stood was one of the largest, a sprawling structure of timber and earthworks perched on the river''s edge. Around it, hundreds of tents dotted the landscape, housing the soldiers who had been deployed to defend this stretch of the river. Inside the fort, Duke Farl stood at the head of a large wooden table, surrounded by his commanders and nobles. Maps of the region were spread out before them, marked with red and blue symbols indicating enemy movements and defensive positions. The mood in the room was tense but focused. They all knew what was at stake. "What information did our scouts bring?" Duke Farl asked, his voice calm but commanding. His armor, though practical, bore the insignia of his house¡ªa silver falcon in flight. A man stepped forward, his presence immediately drawing the room''s attention. He was the leader of the Silver Swords, one of only two Platinum-rank adventurer groups in Britannia. His companions¡ªa mage, a healer, an archer, and a towering defender with a massive shield¡ªstood behind him, their presence a testament to their skill and reputation. "We have detected an Orc legion," the leader said, his voice steady. "They will arrive here by tomorrow. We estimate their numbers to be between eight and ten thousand. They are accompanied by war beasts¡ªmassive creatures that may be able to cross the river. We also observed a force of draugr following the Orc legion. They are three days behind, but their exact target is unclear." Duke Farl''s brow furrowed. "Do they have any flying support?" The hwacha, a type of multiple rocket launcher, was one of the most advanced weapons in Britannia''s arsenal. Capable of firing dozens of arrows or rockets in a single volley, it was devastating against massed infantry and large targets like war beasts. These weapons were not made by Britannia. They purchased them from Malak. Duke Gorge''s brought them and send a hundred hwachas to the Baraka River was a significant boost to the defenders'' capabilities. "Good," Duke Farl said. "Deploy them immediately. And send word to the other forts. Warn them of the draugr. We need to coordinate our defenses." "Also, remember," he said, his voice carrying the weight of authority, "we are not just defending a river. We are defending Britannia. Hold the line, and we will prevail." As the commanders dispersed to carry out their orders, Duke Farl stepped out onto the fort''s ramparts. Below him, the river flowed steadily, its surface deceptively calm. On the far bank, the land was barren and blackened, a testament to the scorched-earth tactics they had employed. It was a harsh strategy, one that had cost them dearly in terms of resources and morale, but it was necessary. The Latvians could not be allowed to gain a foothold. The sound of footsteps drew his attention. The leader of the Silver Swords approached, his expression thoughtful. "Duke Farl, if I may¡ªour group is at your disposal. We can assist in holding the line or conducting sabotage behind enemy lines." Duke Farl considered the offer. The Silver Swords were a valuable asset, their skills far beyond those of ordinary soldiers. "Stay here for now," he said finally. "Your presence will bolster morale, and I may have need of your unique talents soon." The adventurer nodded and withdrew, leaving Duke Farl alone with his thoughts. He gazed out at the river, his mind racing. The coming battle would be brutal, but he was confident in his preparations. The traps on the far bank, the hwacha, the scorched earth¡ªall of it was designed to buy time and weaken the enemy. But time was a double-edged sword. The longer they held, the more likely it was that the Latvians would find a way to break through. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the fort buzzed with activity. Soldiers fortified the riverbanks. Chapter 141 The Capital of Latvia: The Court of King Caspian The grand hall of the Latvia Kingdom''s capital stood as a monument to power and grandeur. Towering marble pillars etched with intricate carvings of dragons, warriors, and scenes of conquest lined the vast chamber. The ceiling soared high above, adorned with a massive chandelier that bathed the room in a golden glow. At the far end of the hall, atop a raised dais, sat King Caspian on his obsidian throne, his presence commanding the attention of all who entered. The court buzzed with activity. Ministers, advisors, and generals stood in orderly rows, their faces a mix of reverence and apprehension. The air was thick with tension as each awaited their turn to address the king. The first to step forward was a towering demi-human, a gorilla-like figure of immense strength and sharp intellect. His fur was a deep, matte black, and his glowing eyes radiated fierce determination. Adorned with medals that spoke of his battlefield prowess, he was the Commander of the Hunter Corps. "Your Majesty," he began, his voice deep and resonant, "I bring news from the front lines. The Hunter Corps has successfully surrounded the capital of Jimland. We have cut off all supply routes and fortified our positions. The city is isolated, and its defenders grow desperate. It is only a matter of time before they surrender." Caspian leaned forward, his expression inscrutable. "And the casualties?" "Minimal, Your Majesty," the commander replied. "Our strategies have ensured few losses. The Hunter Corps has proven its worth once again." A faint smile touched Caspian''s lips. "You have done well, Marshal. Your efforts will not go unrewarded. Once Jimland falls, you shall be honoured for your service." The marshal bowed deeply, his massive frame moving with surprising grace. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Next to approach was Field Marshal Gregor, a man whose weathered face bore the marks of decades of service. He was the oldest general in the room, his presence a stark contrast to the demi-human marshal. Caspian''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Tell me more." The inventor''s mechanical hand twitched as he spoke. "The machine is powered by a combination of alchemical energy and ancient runes. It is impervious to conventional weapons and can unleash devastating attacks. I have no doubt it will turn the tide of war in our favour." Caspian leaned back, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. "You have outdone yourself, Ivan. This is precisely what I expected from you. Prepare the machine for deployment. I plan to attack them after I conquer Britannia. Soon, the entire continent will be mine. The world will bow to me. Do not falter, and do not fail me." The court erupted into cheers, their voices rising in unison. "Long live King Caspian! Long live the Latvia!" Just then, several knights rushed into the hall, their faces pale with urgency. "Your Majesty, there is grave news! The port city of Kuro has been attacked. Our navy has been defeated! The enemy has completely destroyed our naval headquarters!" The hall fell into stunned silence. Caspian''s eyes widened, and even the most seasoned courtiers exchanged uneasy glances. "What are you saying!?" Caspian demanded, his voice sharp with disbelief. "Are you certain the information is accurate?" one advisor interjected. "The governor of Kuro himself delivered the news," the knight replied. "He managed to escape and confirmed the report. Our naval forces have been annihilated." Caspian''s fists clenched, his knuckles white. The room held its breath as the king processed the devastating news. The once-celebratory atmosphere had shattered, replaced by a palpable sense of dread. The Latvia Kingdom, for all its might, now faced a dire threat. Chapter 142 The Battle of Baraka River The dawn broke over the Baraka River, its pale light reflecting off the water like shards of broken glass. On the far bank, the Orc legion of Latvia stirred, their massive forms casting long shadows across the scorched earth. The Orcs were a savage horde, their bodies adorned with crude armour and war paint, their eyes gleaming with a primal hunger for battle. At the forefront of the legion stood Grothar, the Orc warlord. A towering figure with muscles like boulders and a face scarred by countless battles. His voice boomed like thunder as he addressed his warriors, his words igniting their bloodlust. "Today, we cross this river and tear down their forts! Their traps and tricks will not stop us! We are the storm that will sweep them away!" The Orcs roared in response, their voices shaking the ground. Behind them, the war beasts stirred¡ªmassive turtle-like creatures, their shells covered in spiked armour, their eyes glowing with a dull, malevolent light. These were the Kragturtles, living siege engines bred for war. Each one was the size of a small house, capable of carrying dozens of Orcs on their backs and smashing through fortifications with ease. Grothar raised his axe, and the legion surged forward, a tidal wave of flesh and steel. The Kragturtles lumbered ahead, their heavy footsteps shaking the earth. The Orcs followed, their war cries echoing across the barren landscape. As the Orcs approached the river, the defenders of Britannia were ready. From the ramparts of the wooden forts, Duke Farl watched the advancing horde through a spyglass, his expression grim but resolute. He turned to his commanders and barked orders.@@@@ Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "Prepare the hwachas! Archers, to your positions! Hold the line until they reach the water, then unleash hell!" The Britannian soldiers moved with practised efficiency. Archers lined the walls, their bows drawn and arrows ready. Behind them, the hwachas were loaded, their racks filled with dozens of rockets. The air was thick with tension as the Orcs drew closer. The first wave of Orcs reached the riverbank and plunged into the water without hesitation. The Baraka River was wide and deep, but the Orcs were strong swimmers, their powerful limbs propelling them forward. The Kragturtles followed, their massive bodies creating waves as they entered the water. As the second wave reached the midpoint of the river, the Britannian defenders unleashed another volley of Hwacha rockets. This time, the rockets were aimed at the Kragturtles'' legs, their weak points. The explosions tore through the creatures'' limbs, causing them to collapse into the water. Without their mounts, the Orcs were exposed, and the archers picked them off with deadly precision. But the Orcs were relentless. Despite the heavy losses, they pressed on, their ladders raised high. The first of them reached the riverbank and slammed the ladders into the ground, their spikes digging into the earth. The Orcs began to climb, their axes and swords gleaming in the sunlight. "Push them back!" Duke Farl shouted. Britannian soldiers rushed to the edge of the riverbank, their spears and pikes ready. They thrust their weapons into the climbing Orcs, sending them tumbling back into the water. But for every Orc that fell, another took their place. As the battle raged, the Silver Swords entered the fray. The adventurers moved with precision and skill, their weapons cutting through the Orcs like a scythe through wheat. The mage unleashed a barrage of fireballs, incinerating entire groups of Orcs. The healer tended to the wounded, her magic keeping the defenders in the fight. The archer picked off Orcs with deadly accuracy while the defender used his massive shield to hold the line. A group of elite Orc warriors charged at the Silver Swords, their axes raised. The adventurers met them head-on, their skills turning the tide of the battle. The leader of the Silver Swords, a master swordsman, cut down the Orcs with ease, his blade a blur of motion. As the sun set, the Orcs withdrew, and their forces decimated. The river was littered with bodies, both Orc and Britannian. The Kragturtles lay broken and burning, their massive forms sinking into the water. The defenders had held the line, but the cost had been high. Duke Farl surveyed the battlefield, his expression was grim. The first day of battle was over, but he knew the war was far from winning. The Orcs would return, and the draugr were still on the march. But for now, they have bought themselves time. "Tend to the wounded," he ordered. "And prepare for the next assault. This is only the beginning." The Britannian soldiers nodded, their faces weary but determined. They had faced the savagery of the Orcs and emerged victorious. But the battle for the Baraka River was far from over. Chapter 143 The Fall of the Baraka Defence Line The Baraka River, once a natural barrier protecting Britannia from the Latvian Orc hordes, now bore the scars of war. The Bernard Empire''s army, with their advanced tanks, artillery, and machine guns, had joined forces with Duke Farl''s Britannian troops. The Orc legion launched their attack again. Their war cries echoed across the battlefield, a chilling reminder of their savagery. As the Orcs approached, the Bernard Empire''s tanks roared to life. The T-72s unleashed a barrage of 125mm shells, their explosions tearing through the Orc ranks. Artillery units fired relentlessly, their shells raining down on the advancing horde. Machine guns spat out a relentless stream of bullets, cutting down Orcs like wheat before a scythe. The Orcs, despite their numbers and strength, were no match for the Bernard Empire''s firepower. Within half an hour, the once-formidable Orc legion and its war beast¡ªKragturtles, lay in ruins, their bodies scattered across the battlefield. The riverbank was littered with the dead and dying, a grim testament to the devastating power of modern warfare. Duke Farl and his Britannian soldiers watched in stunned silence. The Orc army, which they had struggled so hard to hold back, had been annihilated in mere minutes. The Duke turned to Lieutenant General Eva Cortez, his expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "General Cortez," he said, his voice trembling slightly, "I must admit, I underestimated your forces. What we could not achieve in days of fighting, you accomplished in half an hour." Eva removed her sunglasses, her eyes cold and calculating. "War is no longer about numbers or brute strength, Duke Farl. It''s about strategy, technology, and precision. The Orcs may be strong, but they are no match for our firepower." Before Duke Farl could respond, a messenger rushed into the command tent, his face pale and his breath ragged. "Duke Farl! Urgent news from the eastern front!" The Duke''s heart sank as he read the message. Without a word, he turned and hurried to the infirmary, where the wounded from the recent battles were being treated. Among them was the Marquis, a trusted commander who had been in charge of a fort along the river. The Marquis was badly wounded, his armour bloodied and his face pale. "Marquis," Duke Farl said, kneeling beside him, "What happened? How did the Orcs break through?"@@@@ The Marquis coughed weakly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Forgive me, Duke. We were betrayed. Our scouts gave us false information. Latvian spies are among us. A massive Orc army, at least a hundred thousand strong, attacked us. We sent word to the nearby forts for help, but they were also under attack by the undead. The Orcs crossed the river and overwhelmed us. I... I barely escaped with my life." One of the Britannian commanders spoke up, his voice filled with anger. "Those traitors... the scouts who betrayed us. They sold their country to Latvia! How can we trust anyone now?" Eva''s gaze hardened. "We don''t have time for distrust. We need to focus on the task at hand. Our forces will support you in this operation. The Latvian army may have crossed the river, but they are now cut off from their homeland. We''ve destroyed their navy. They have no reinforcements and no supplies. They''re trapped here, with no way to retreat." Duke Farl''s eyes widened in surprise. "You destroyed their navy? So quickly?" Eva allowed herself a small, satisfied smile. "Don''t underestimate us, Duke Farl. We are stronger than you think." "Umm... But even with their navy gone, the Latvian army won''t surrender. These Orcs are born warriors. They''ll fight to the last breath." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Eva nodded grimly. "Then we have no choice. We''ll fight until every last Orc is dead." Eva turned to one of her subordinates. "Contact our military headquarters. Request additional reinforcements and air support. We need to contain the Orcs before they can spread further." The officer hurried off to relay the orders. As the meeting concluded, Duke Farl approached Eva, his voice low. "General Cortez, I must admit, I had my doubts about your forces. But seeing what you''ve accomplished today... I believe we have a chance." Eva met his gaze, her eyes unwavering. "We''ll do whatever it takes to win this war, Duke Farl. But remember, victory comes at a cost. Be prepared to make difficult decisions." Duke Farl nodded, his expression grim. "I understand. For Britannia, we''ll do whatever it takes." Chapter 144 The Birth of Power The Arcane Research Institute It was here, far from the prying eyes of the public, that Emperor Alberto had authorized his most ambitious project: the creation of artificial mages. If this is successful, ordinary people will also be able to gain magical powers. The doors to one of the more secure wings of the institute opened with a quiet hiss. Inside, a harsh fluorescent light illuminated the cold metal surfaces of workstations. A lab technician, glanced up from his monitor, nodding briefly to Circe, who entered, her heels echoing sharply in the silence. "Is everything prepared?" Circe''s voice was sharp and commanding as she surveyed the room. "Everything is ready, Chief," replied the technician, his fingers hovering nervously over the keyboard. "We''ve secured twenty subjects for the experiment¡ªslaves from Britannia, as you ordered. The most promising ones have been prepped and placed in the holding cells. The others are in varying stages of readiness." Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Circe''s eyes flickered with approval. She stepped toward a large observation window that looked into a stark, clinical chamber, where a row of individuals were bound to metallic tables, their bodies restrained with thick leather straps. Among them were humans and demi-humans¡ªbeings with animalistic features such as sharp ears, elongated limbs, or fur-covered skin. "Initiate the procedure on the first subject," Circe ordered. The technician nodded. He activated a console, sending a pulse of arcane energy through the machines that connected to each subject''s body. Monitors blinked to life, displaying heart rates, blood pressure, and mana levels¡ªnumbers that seemed meaningless, but to Circe, each was a vital sign in the ongoing process of creation. The first subject, a human male, stirred slightly on the table. His eyes were wide with terror, his breathing shallow as he looked around, clearly disoriented. He had been stripped of his identity, a nameless piece of property bought from the slums of Britannia. He was a slave, chosen for his physical health, but more importantly, for his lack of anything that could resist the system. The man croaked, his voice a faint whisper of panic. "What... what is happening?" Circe''s gaze softened, but only for a moment. Her empathy for the subjects had long since dissipated, replaced by a cold, clinical focus on results. "We are enhancing you," Circe said flatly, "Granting you power beyond what you can imagine. You will survive this, or you will die. Either way, the experiment will proceed." The man''s eyes darted wildly around the room, his body trembling against the restraints. "Please... please don''t¡ª" His plea was cut off as the technician triggered the arcane pulse.@@@@ Within minutes, she was dead. Circe''s face remained impassive. "Begin the next subject," she ordered. ??? Time passed, and several more subjects¡ªhumans and demi-humans alike¡ªwere subjected to the same process. Some screamed, some trembled, others lay silent, already resigned to their fate. The failures continued to pile up, their bodies discarded like so much refuse. As the tests progressed, Circe began to notice a disturbing trend. The humans were more susceptible to the fatal effects of the magic. Their bodies were weaker, less able to withstand the arcane energy, and many of them died within moments. The demi-humans, on the other hand, fared slightly better. Their bodies seemed more resilient, capable of handling greater amounts of energy before breaking down. However, none of them survived the second stage, where an artificial mana core was implanted. There was one, however, who had shown promise¡ªa young human male. His body was more resistant than most, and while the process still caused excruciating pain, he did not immediately succumb to it. Hours later, the room was quieter. The bodies of the failed experiments had been removed, leaving only the few survivors¡ªthose who had managed to survive the first stage. They were in critical condition, their bodies weak and burned, but they had not died. Circe looked at them with a sense of cold satisfaction. They had survived where others had failed. The next phase would be even more difficult, but it was a step forward. She turned to the technician. "Prepare them for the next stage. We begin constructing their mana cores." The technician hesitated. "Chief, are you certain? The rejection rate¡ª" "Do it," Circe commanded, her tone unwavering. The process must''ve continue. For the empire. For power. For the future of artificial mages. Chapter 145 The Fall of the Latvian Fleet A few days ago Date: 21¡ª11¡ª1560 WC ________________ The third fleet of the Bernard Empire, under the command of Admiral Harrington, had just entered the territorial waters of Latvia. Their mission was clear: invade the Kingdom of Latvia. The fleet consists of 42 naval vessels and many transport vessels. At its heart was the USS Independence, a light aircraft carrier, surrounded by destroyers, battleships, and support ships. Leading the vanguard was the mighty Musashi, a Yamato-class battleship, its massive 18.1-inch guns ready for action. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Admiral Harrington stood on the bridge of the Independence, his eyes scanning the horizon. The tension was palpable. His subordinates waited anxiously for his orders, their faces a mix of determination and unease. Harrington''s patience was wearing thin. They had been sailing for hours, and yet, there was no sign of the Latvian navy. "Have we detected any enemy ships?" Harrington barked, his voice sharp. "No, sir!" replied one of his officers, standing at attention. Harrington clenched his fists. The lack of contact was unnerving. He turned to his communications officer, who was monitoring incoming messages. Suddenly, the officer''s console lit up. "Admiral!" the communications officer called out. "One of our Fubuki-class destroyers has detected multiple enemy ships approximately 108 nautical miles away." Harrington''s eyes narrowed. "How many?" "Exactly 198 ships, sir."@@@@ "Are they within range of our missiles?" he asked. "They are within range, but we could get closer for maximum impact," the officer replied. Harrington thought for a moment, his mind racing. He then looked at his subordinates, who were eagerly awaiting his orders. "Tell the destroyers to fire one missile as a distraction. Once it hits, the fleet will advance at full speed and engage the enemy with their main guns," Harrington ordered. "Yes, sir!" the officers shouted in unison. .... Before anyone could respond, the object struck one of the Latvian ships with a deafening explosion. The ship was obliterated, its wreckage flung into the air. The shockwave rocked the nearby vessels, sending sailors tumbling to the decks. "Enemy ships ahead!" the lookout screamed. Kuznetsov''s heart sank as he saw the Bernard Empire''s fleet emerging from the horizon. The ships were unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªmassive steel hulls, towering superstructures, and guns that looked like they could level a city. "Which country''s navy is this?" Kuznetsov muttered, his voice trembling. "Sir, they''re coming from the direction of the Monstrous Sea," an officer replied. "The Monstrous Sea? But how? No one sails those waters!" ..... Admiral Harrington received the report of the missile strike. The tension on the bridge eased slightly as the crew realized the enemy had been caught off guard. "Enemy ships spotted, Admiral!" an officer announced. Harrington nodded. "Tell the destroyers and battleships to engage with their main guns. Reduce their numbers so the transport group can pass without any problems. Let''s show them what the Bernard Empire is made of." The fleet surged forward, their guns roaring to life. The Musashi''s massive 18.1-inch guns fired first, their shells arcing through the sky before crashing into the Latvian fleet. The wooden ships stood no chance. Explosions ripped through the enemy lines, sending splinters and debris flying in all directions. The Latvian flagship, with its golden dragons and green-scaled beasts, tried to rally its forces. Kuznetsov shouted orders, but his voice was drowned out by the thunder of the Bernard Empire''s guns. One of the green-scaled beasts broke free of its tether, roaring in defiance as it charged toward the enemy fleet. But even its thick hide was no match for the Bernard Empire''s missiles. A Harpoon missile struck the beast mid-charge, reducing it to a smouldering heap. The Latvian fleet was in disarray. Ships burned, sailors jumped into the sea, and the once-proud flagship was reduced to a floating wreck. Kuznetsov watched in horror as his navy was decimated in a matter of minutes. After several minutes. The Bernard Empire''s fleet advanced unopposed. The transport ships moved in, carrying troops and supplies for the invasion. Admiral Harrington stood on the bridge of the Independence, a satisfied smile on his face. "The Latvian navy is no more," he said. "Prepare the landing parties." The invasion had begun. Chapter 146 Blood and Iron Bernard Empire Capital ¡ªRafa "So, we have successfully invaded Kuro," Alberto said. He glanced at the map spread out on the table before him, his finger tracing the outline of the newly conquered territory. "Yes, Your Majesty," Elizabeth replied, her tone steady and respectful. "Our forces have secured the region, and the Latvian navy has been completely defeated. However, the governor of Kuro managed to escape. By now, the news of our invasion has likely reached the Latvian capital." Alberto nodded, his expression unreadable. "No matter. Tell our troops to continue advancing. We cannot afford to lose momentum now. The Latvians will regroup if we give them time." Elizabeth bowed her head slightly. "As you command, Your Majesty." She paused, then handed him another file, her expression growing more serious. "There is another matter that requires your attention. Our troops in Britannia have requested reinforcements. The situation in Farlstone has worsened. The Orc army has crossed the Baraka River. They are also requesting air support." Alberto''s eyes narrowed as he considered the report "We need to act quickly," he said after a moment. "Arrange to send the 8th Infantry Regiment to Britannia. They are one of our most experienced units and should be able to stabilize the situation. Additionally, select a strategic location in Britannia to build an air base. From there, we can provide air support to the entire northern region." Elizabeth nodded, jotting down his orders on a piece of parchment. "I will see to it immediately, Your Majesty." She hesitated, then added, "There is also the matter of the Elysian Archipelago." Alberto sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Ah, one trouble after another. It seems we need to send troops in all directions now." The village of Willowbrook was quiet, as it always was at dawn. The sun had just begun to rise, casting a golden glow over the fields and cottages. Farmers were already out, tending to their crops. The villagers had heard rumours of the war, of the Orcs trying to cross the Baraka River, but it all felt distant, like a storm on the horizon. They never imagined the storm would reach them. But it did. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire The first sign of trouble was the sound of horns¡ªdeep, guttural blasts that echoed across the valley. The villagers froze, their hearts pounding. Then came the thunder of footsteps, heavy and relentless, shaking the ground. From the forest edge, a horde of Orcs emerged. They carried crude weapons¡ªaxes, clubs, and spears¡ªbut their sheer numbers were terrifying. "Orcs!" someone screamed. Panic spread like wildfire. Villagers dropped their tools and ran, shouting for their families. The Orcs charged into the village, howling and laughing. They smashed through doors, overturned carts, and set fire to haystacks. A group of them cornered a farmer, who swung his pitchfork desperately, but it was no use. The Orcs overwhelmed him, their axes cutting him down without mercy. Another villager, a young woman, tried to hide in the barn, but the Orcs found her. She screams, only to be silenced moments later. The Orcs began to mercilessly kill everyone. Just then, several loud noises were heard and several Orcs fell to the ground. The Orcs paused, their heads turning toward the source of the noise. From the road leading into the village, a column of armoured vehicles appeared. Tanks, painted in camouflage green, rolled forward, their turrets turning toward the Orcs. Behind them, trucks filled with soldiers in dark uniforms followed their rifles at the ready. The lead tank, a T-72M, fired first. Its 125mm cannon roared, and a shell exploded in the middle of the Orc horde, sending bodies flying. The Orcs screamed in rage and fear, but they had no time to react. Machine guns mounted on the tanks and trucks began to chatter, spraying bullets into the enemy ranks. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire leapt from their trucks. Their rifles cracked, each shot finding its mark. The Orcs tried to charge, but they were cut down before they could get close. A few managed to throw spears and axes, but the soldiers avoided them. Within a short time, the soldiers finished off the Orcs. Chapter 147 The Conquest of Latvia (1) Date: 27¡ª11¡ª1560 WC ____________________________ The city of Ladar was nestled close to the largest port in Latvia, making it a bustling hub of trade and commerce. With a population of around 200,000, Ladar was a vibrant city. However, the streets of Ladar, once bustling with traders and merchants, were now in chaos. The city''s medieval stone buildings shook as explosions tore through its defences. Fire raged in different parts of the city, and the sky was darkened by thick clouds of dust and smoke. Through the ruined main entrance, a line of Chieftain Mk.5 tanks rolled in, their powerful cannons still hot from the recent fire. Behind them, armoured personnel carriers (APCs) rumbled forward, carrying squads of heavily armed soldiers from the Bernard Empire. These soldiers, clad in modern combat gear, moved with precision, their assault rifles raised as they scanned for any sign of resistance. The streets of Ladar, once filled with life, were now a battlefield. The sound of gunfire and explosions echoed through the city as the Bernard Empire soldiers advanced. The city''s defenders¡ªLatvian knights, archers, and city guards¡ªstood no chance. Their chainmail and steel breastplates were useless against automatic gunfire. Some had swords drawn, others held crossbows, but their outdated weapons were futile against the Bernard Empire''s superior firepower. The defenders fell one by one, unable to close the gap between them and the invading soldiers. Civilians screamed and fled, desperately trying to find shelter. Mothers clutched their children, hiding in basements or behind stone walls. Some of the braver men tried to fight back with spears and bows, but their resistance was met with relentless gunfire. Above the city, several helicopters patrolled the skies. Their rotors thundered as they circled, ensuring that no one could escape. The helicopters'' machine guns spat death from above, cutting down anyone who dared to flee. The people of Ladar, realizing that there was no escape, hid in their homes, praying for the nightmare to end. As the Bernard Empire soldiers secured the city, more armoured vehicles entered, reinforcing their control. The once-proud city of Ladar was now an occupied territory, its streets filled with the enemy. The soldiers moved with ruthless efficiency, their presence a constant reminder of the city''s fall. Among the invaders was Hans, a Brigadier General of the Bernard Empire. He stepped out of an armoured vehicle, his sharp eyes surveying the scene. He took a drag from his cigarette, the smoke curling around him as he considered the situation. A smile spread across Hans'' face. "This asshole," he muttered. "None of this would have happened if they had surrendered first." The Bernard Empire soldiers moved in swiftly. They stormed the castle, disarming the remaining guards and rounding up the noblemen. The Lord of Ladar, a man in his fifties with a long beard, stepped forward, shaking. "P-please... we surrender. Spare us." Hans eyed him coldly. "Good choice." He gestured to his men. "Take him and the rest of the nobles into custody. I want them alive." The soldiers obeyed, binding the hands of the surrendered nobles and leading them away. As the last of the resistance was crushed, Hans turned to one of his officers. "Send a message to command. Ladar has fallen. Our forces are to move quickly to the next city. We need to reach the capital before Latvia''s forces can gather." The soldier nodded and hurried off to relay the orders. Hans took one last look at the castle, now a symbol of his victory, before turning away. As the Bernard Empire forces prepared to move out, the city of Ladar lay in ruins. The once-thriving trade hub was now a shadow of its former self, its streets filled with the remnants of battle. The city guards, those who had survived, were rounded up and taken prisoner. Hans, now back in his armoured vehicle, lit another cigarette. The taste of victory was sweet, but he knew that the road ahead would be long and bloody. The conquest of Latvia had begun Chapter 148 The Second Battle of Defence Crystia, the daughter of Duke Farl, stood tall in the command tent, her battle armor gleaming under the dim light of the lanterns. She was known throughout the land for her sharp mind and fearless leadership¡ªa rare combination of political skill and military genius. Her piercing blue eyes scanned the map spread out on the wooden table, tracing the lines of the battlefield. The news from the scout had just arrived, and it was grim. "My Lady," the scout began, his voice trembling slightly, "the army of Latvia is approaching. They have about thirty thousand Orcs, ten thousand Snakemen and Trolls, and a hundred thousand Undead. They also have many war beasts in their ranks. And... the Gigantsky monsters have broken through the walls of Modon." Crystia''s eyes narrowed as she absorbed the information. The Latvian army was massive, far larger than she had anticipated. But she was not one to panic. She straightened her posture and turned to her officers, her voice calm but firm. "Prepare our army for battle. Quickly." The Bernard Empire''s forces were already in position, their advanced artillery, tanks, and self-propelled guns ready to unleash destruction. The plan was simple yet strategic. The Bernard Empire would take the front lines, using their superior firepower to reduce the enemy''s numbers as much as possible. Once the initial barrage had weakened the Latvian forces, the Britannian army would move in for close combat. The Britannian army was no less formidable. They were equipped with an array of long-range weapons: Firestorm Arrows that burst into flames upon impact, Ironclad Trebuchets capable of hurling massive boulders, Lightning Rods¡ªmagical devices that could be planted in the ground to release bolts of lightning¡ªand Phoenix Fire Cannons, portable cannons that shot balls of fire, creating walls of flame to block enemy advances. They also had Bloodthorn Vines, magical seeds that, when thrown, would grow rapidly into thorny vines, entangling and immobilizing enemies. ??? The battlefield was a chaotic mix of explosions, screams, and the clash of steel. Soldiers fought desperately, their swords and spears clashing against the weapons of the Orcs and Snakemen. The Britannian army''s long-range weapons were doing their part, but the sheer numbers of the Latvian forces were overwhelming. Just when it seemed the battle couldn''t get any worse, the sky darkened. Lucas looked up and felt a chill run down his spine. Latvian dragons were descending upon the battlefield. These massive creatures, with scales as hard as steel and breath of fire, were a terrifying sight. They swooped down, unleashing torrents of fire that incinerated soldiers and war machines alike. Screams filled the air as men burned alive, their armour melting onto their flesh. The Bernard Empire had prepared for this. Their anti-aircraft weapons locked onto the flying creatures. ZSU-23-4 Shilka self-propelled anti-aircraft guns unleashed a storm of 23mm rounds, filling the sky with tracers. Surface-to-air missiles streaked through the air, striking dragons mid-flight. Several of the massive beasts crashed to the ground, their bodies crushing anything beneath them. But the battle was far from over. The Latvian war beasts, undeterred, continued their advance. The Gigantsky monsters, towering behemoths, smashed through defensive lines. Their sheer size made them nearly unstoppable. The ground shook with every step they took. Lucas felt a wave of despair wash over him. The situation seemed hopeless. But then, he heard it¡ªthe familiar roar of jet engines. He looked up just in time to see the Navy F-14 Tomcats arriving overhead. Relief washed over him as the jets swooped down, firing missiles that took out the remaining dragons with ease. One F-14 flew so low that Lucas felt the rush of air as it passed overhead. The jets then turned their attention to the Gigantsky monsters, firing missiles that destroyed the structures above them. One of the massive Gigantsky crashed to the ground, its body crushing several Orcs beneath it. The tide of the battle was turning. The combined forces of the Bernard Empire and Britannia were pushing back the Latvian army. Chapter 149 Dragonslayer Squadron The sun hung low over the horizon, casting a golden glow across the vast expanse of the sea. The aircraft carrier Yorktown, a colossal fortress of steel and technology, cuts through the waves. In the operations room, the tension was palpable. The request for help had come in just minutes ago¡ª a brutal battle against the Latvian army. Admiral Akari gave his Order, "Prepare the F-14s for immediate deployment," ??? On the flight deck, the F-14 Tomcats stood ready, their sleek, angular frames gleaming under the sunlight. The pilots, clad in their flight suits and helmets, moved with practised efficiency as they conducted their pre-flight checks. Each aircraft was armed to the teeth: AIM-54 Phoenix missiles for long-range engagements, AIM-9 Sidewinders for dogfights, and a 20mm Vulcan cannon for close-quarters combat. The F-14s were also equipped with precision-guided bombs and air-to-ground missiles, making them versatile tools of destruction. Lieutenant Commander Alex "Viper" Carter, the lead pilot of the squadron, climbed into the cockpit of his F-14. His call sign, "Viper," was a testament to his lethal precision in the air. His wingman, Lieutenant Sarah "Raven" Hayes, was already in her aircraft, running through her systems check. "Viper to Raven, you good to go?" Alex asked over the radio, his voice steady. "Raven here. Systems green. Ready to roll," Sarah replied, her tone confident. The deck crew gave the final signals, and the roar of the F-14s'' twin engines filled the air. The catapult system launched the aircraft one by one, their afterburners igniting as they shot off the deck and into the sky. The force of the launch pressed the pilots into their seats, but they were used to it. Within moments, the F-14s were airborne, their wings sweeping back as they climbed to altitude. "Yorktown, this is Viper. We''re airborne and en route to the target zone," Alex reported. "Copy that, Viper. Good hunting," came the reply from the carrier. ??? "Viper to squadron, switch to air-to-ground missiles. Target the Gigantsky¡ªaim for the weak spots on their backs," Alex ordered. The pilots selected their AGM-65 Maverick missiles, designed for precision strikes against ground targets. Alex lined up his shot, his targeting system locking onto the weak point of a Gigantsky. "Rifle!" he called out as he fired the missile. The Maverick streaked toward the monster, its explosive payload detonating on impact. The Gigantsky let out a deafening roar as it collapsed, its massive body crushing several Orcs beneath it. Sarah followed suit, her Maverick missile striking another Gigantsky in the same spot. "Rifle! Target down," she reported. The F-14s worked in tandem, their missiles and cannons systematically taking down the Gigantsky one by one. ??? As the battle began to wind down, Alex and Sarah circled above, their eyes scanning the battlefield for any remaining threats. The once-chaotic scene was now under control, the Latvian forces in retreat. "Yorktown, this is Viper. Mission accomplished. The skies are clear, and the ground forces are mopping up," Alex reported. "Copy that, Viper. Excellent work. Return to base," came the reply. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire As the F-14s turned back toward Yorktown, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. They had done their job, and they had done it well. "Raven, you still with me?" Alex asked over the radio. "Always, Viper," Sarah replied with a smile in her voice. "Let''s go home." The F-14s streaked across the sky, their mission complete. Chapter 150 The Road Back to Latvia The bustling streets of Rafa City, the city was a sprawling metropolis, a testament to the empire''s technological prowess and modern infrastructure. Skyscrapers towered over the skyline, their glass facades reflecting the sunlight like shimmering mirrors. The streets were lined with sleek vehicles, their engines humming softly as they navigated the well-paved roads. Neon signs flickered in the daylight, advertising everything from high-tech gadgets to fast-food chains. Eric, Edith, and Hannah had spent the last few months adapting to this new world. At first, the sheer scale and complexity of the city had overwhelmed them. The concept of cars, elevators, and even electricity had been foreign to them. But over time, they had grown accustomed to the modern conveniences of the Bernard Empire. They had learned to navigate the city''s subway system, shop in its sprawling malls, and even enjoy its diverse cuisine. Today, they decided to indulge in one of their favourite pastimes¡ªshopping. The trio had spent the morning exploring the Rafa Central Mall, a massive shopping complex that seemed to stretch on forever. The mall was a labyrinth of stores, each offering a dizzying array of products. After a few hours of shopping, they decided to take a break. Edith and Hannah were carrying several bags filled with their purchases, and Eric had bought a few items for himself, including a new wristwatch¡ªa device he still found fascinating. They loaded their bags into the car and drove to their next destination: the Blue Flag Bar. The Blue Flag Bar was located near a busy highway, its neon sign glowing brightly even in the daylight. The bar had become a popular spot for locals and travellers alike, thanks to its cosy atmosphere and excellent service. It was run by Misthia and her former mercenaries, who had decided to settle in the Bernard Empire after their adventures at sea. The bar was a reflection of Misthia''s personality¡ªwarm and welcoming but with a hint of ruggedness. Eric parked the car and turned to Edith and Hannah. "I''ll just be a minute. I need to talk to Misthia about something." Edith nodded, leaning back in her seat. "Take your time. We''ll wait here." Eric stepped out of the car and walked into the bar. The interior was dimly lit, with wooden furniture and a long counter lined with stools. The walls were adorned with nautical decorations¡ªanchors, ship wheels, and even a few old maps. A jukebox in the corner played soft music, adding to the bar''s relaxed vibe. A few patrons were seated at the tables, chatting and enjoying their drinks. Misthia was behind the counter, polishing a glass with a cloth. She looked up as Eric approached, a faint smile on her lips. "Ah, Eric. What brings you here?" Eric took a seat at the counter. "Just wanted to check in. How are you, Miss Misthia?" Misthia set the glass down and leaned on the counter. "I''m doing well. Business is good, and the people here are friendly. It''s a nice change from the life of a mercenary." She paused, studying Eric''s face. "But I doubt you came here just to ask how I''m doing. What''s on your mind?" Eric hesitated for a moment before speaking. "We''re going back to Latvia soon. I wanted to ask if you''d like to come with us. If you do, I promise you wealth and privileges." Misthia raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the offer. She set the cloth aside and crossed her arms. "That''s quite the proposition. But I think I''ll have to decline." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Eric frowned. "Why? I thought you might want to return to a life of adventure." Misthia chuckled softly. "Adventure is overrated. I''ve found something better here¡ªstability, comfort, and a chance to start over. The Bernard Empire has given me opportunities I never had before. I don''t think Latvia can offer me the same." Eric nodded, understanding her perspective. "You''re right. Our country doesn''t have the same benefits as this place. I''ll miss this place too. But I want to change that. I want to build Latvia into a nation like this." Misthia''s expression softened. She poured a glass of water and slid it across the counter to Eric. "That''s a noble dream. But don''t get ahead of yourself. Your brother is still in power, and he''s not going to give up without a fight." Eric took a sip of the water, his gaze distant. "I know. But I believe the Bernard Empire will help me overthrow him. It''s only a matter of time." Misthia leaned closer, her voice lowering. "And what then? Even if you become king, do you think you can transform Latvia into a modern nation overnight?" Eric sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know it won''t be easy. But I have to try. I owe it to my people." Misthia studied him for a moment before smiling. "You''ve changed, Eric. The boy I met on that ship is gone. You''ve grown into a man with a vision. I respect that." Eric returned her smile, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Thank you, Misthia. That means a lot." There was a brief silence between them, filled only by the soft hum of the jukebox. Finally, Eric spoke again. "It''s been years since I left Latvia. I never thought I''d be able to return. But now, thanks to the Bernard Empire, I have a chance to reclaim my homeland." Misthia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Just remember, Eric, the road ahead won''t be easy." Eric stood up, placing a few Alber (Bernard Empire currency) on the counter to pay for the water. "Thank you, Misthia. For everything." Misthia waved him off. "Don''t mention it. And good luck. You''re going to need it." As Eric left the bar and returned to the car, he felt a renewed sense of purpose. The Bernard Empire had given him a glimpse of what was possible¡ªa world where technology and progress could transform lives. He was determined to bring that same change to Latvia, no matter how difficult the journey might be. Edith and Hannah looked at him as he got into the car. "Everything okay?" Edith asked. Eric nodded a determined smile on his face. "Everything''s fine. Let''s go home." Chapter 151 Fight until our last breath The air in Ghorrak''s war tent was thick with tension. The faint glow of torches flickered against the rough fabric walls, casting long shadows that danced like restless spirits. Ghorrak, the Supreme Warlord of the Orcish horde, sat on his bone-carved throne, a goblet made from a human skull clutched in his massive hand. The wine within was dark, almost black, and it swirled as he absentmindedly turned the cup in his grip. The tent flap rustled, and one of his subordinates entered, bowing low before speaking. The Orc''s voice was hesitant as if he feared the wrath of his leader. "My lord," the subordinate began, his tone cautious, "we have tried to contact Supreme Admiral Borsk. However, we have been unable to reach him. It seems that the incident is true. Our navy has been defeated." The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Ghorrak''s hand froze mid-motion, the skull goblet trembling slightly. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, widened in disbelief. For a moment, he said nothing, the silence stretching until it became unbearable. Then, with a roar of fury, Ghorrak hurled the skull goblet to the ground. It shattered into pieces, the dark wine splattering across the dirt floor like blood. The sound echoed through the tent, and the subordinate flinched, taking a step back. "How is this possible!?" Ghorrak bellowed, his voice shaking the very walls of the tent. He rose from his throne, his massive frame towering over the subordinate. "Our navy was unmatched! How could they fall!?" Ghorrak''s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His mind raced, trying to process the implications. The navy had been their lifeline, their connection to the homeland. Without it, they were stranded in enemy territory, cut off from reinforcements and supplies. The once-favourable position they had held in Britannia was now crumbling beneath their feet. He turned away, his chest heaving with anger and frustration. The tent felt suffocating, the weight of the news pressing down on him like a physical force. He had always prided himself on his strategic mind and his ability to outthink and outmanoeuvre his enemies. But this¡ªthis was a blow he had not anticipated. Before he could gather his thoughts, another subordinate entered, this one a Snakeman. "Supreme Warlord," the Snakeman hissed, his voice smooth but tinged with unease, "a message has come from the Britannian army. They have told us to surrender. They offer... terms." The word hung in the air like a poison. Surrender. It was a word Ghorrak had never entertained, not in all his years of warfare. To him, surrender was the ultimate dishonour, a betrayal of everything he and his people stood for. Yet here it was, staring him in the face. Ghorrak''s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding together. He turned to face the Snakeman, his eyes blazing with fury. "Surrender? On their terms? Do they think we are fools? Do they think we would trust their promises?" As he wrestled with the decision, a memory surfaced, unbidden. This was an incident from four years ago. When they lived in the forest Caspian came to them to gather troops. To fight against his brother. [4 years ago] ??? The Ranga Mountain forest was a vast, untamed wilderness, stretching as far as the eye could see. Its towering trees, dense undergrowth, and rugged terrain made it a natural fortress for the many tribes that called it home. Among these tribes were the Orcs, a proud and fierce people led by Ghorrak, a chieftain known for his strength, wisdom, and unwavering respect for the ancient treaties that had kept peace between his people and the outside world. For centuries, the Orcs and other demi-human tribes had lived in the forest, following the laws of their ancestors. They had a treaty with the Kingdom of Latvia, a powerful human nation that bordered their territory. The treaty was simple: the demi-humans would not leave the forest to invade Latvia, and in return, Latvia would not attack them. This agreement had been honoured for generations, and Ghorrak, like his forefathers, took it very seriously. One day, as the sun dipped below the treetops, casting long shadows over the forest, one of Ghorrak''s scouts rushed into the village. The scout, a young Orc named Tharg, was out of breath and his eyes were wide with excitement. "Leader!" Tharg called out, his voice urgent. "Some people have entered our territory. They''re humans, and they''re heading this way!" Ghorrak, who had been sharpening his axe by the fire, stood up abruptly. His massive frame towered over Tharg, and his eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Humans? Here? Are you sure?" Tharg nodded vigorously. "Yes, leader. They''re coming in carriages. It looks like they''re from the royal family." Ghorrak''s expression darkened. The royal family of Latvia had no business in the forest. The treaty was clear: no humans were to enter their territory unless invited. This was a breach of their agreement, and Ghorrak was not one to let such a thing slide. "Gather the warriors," Ghorrak commanded, his voice deep and commanding. "We''ll meet these intruders head-on." Within minutes, a group of Orc warriors, armed and ready, stood behind Ghorrak as they marched toward the edge of the forest. The carriages were easy to spot¡ªthey were ornate, clearly belonging to someone of high status. Ghorrak stepped forward, blocking the path of the lead carriage. "Who are you?" Ghorrak demanded, his voice booming through the trees. "Introduce yourselves! What are you doing in our territory?" The carriage door opened, and a young man stepped out. He was tall and lean, with sharp features and an air of confidence. His clothes were fine, but not overly extravagant, and he carried himself like someone used to command. Behind him, a small group of servants and guards followed, but they kept their distance. "I am Caspian Vi Latvia," the young man said, his voice calm and steady. "Son of King Philip and Queen Ruliana. I have come to ask for your help." Ghorrak''s eyes narrowed. "Help? What kind of help?" Caspian took a step closer, his gaze unwavering. "I am fighting for the throne of Latvia. My brother and I are at war, and I need strong allies. I want your people to join my army." The Orcs around Ghorrak murmured among themselves, some laughing, others looking sceptical. Ghorrak raised a hand, silencing them. He looked at Caspian with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "You must be joking," Ghorrak said, his voice laced with scorn. "Have you forgotten the treaty between our people? We do not interfere in your wars. You are a member of the royal family, so I will not kill you. But you must leave now, and never return." Caspian didn''t flinch. Instead, he smiled, as if he had expected this reaction. "Orc Chief, I understand your hesitation. But think about what I''m offering. If you join me, I can give your people more than you''ve ever dreamed of. I will grant you the title of Supreme Warlord, a position of honour and respect. Your people will no longer be seen as barbarians. They will be celebrated as heroes. Your names will be written in the history books, remembered for generations." Ghorrak crossed his arms, his expression unimpressed. "We don''t need your titles or your history books. We have lived in this forest for centuries, and we will continue to do so. Our children will grow up here, just as we did. We don''t want your so-called prosperity." Caspian sighed as if he had hoped for a different answer. "I thought you might say that. Very well. Let me make you a challenge. If you can defeat me in single combat, I will leave and never return. But if I win, you and your people will join my army. What do you say?" Ghorrak''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he let out a deep, rumbling laugh. "You? Fight me? A child like you? Don''t make me laugh." Caspian''s smile didn''t waver. "Are you afraid, great leader of the Orcs? Afraid to fight a mere human?" Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire The laughter died in Ghorrak''s throat, replaced by a low growl. The Orcs around him tensed, their hands tightening on their weapons. Ghorrak stepped forward, his massive frame looming over Caspian. "Watch your tongue, boy," Ghorrak snarled. "You''re playing with fire." Caspian met his gaze without flinching. "Then prove me wrong. Fight me, and show me that the Orcs are as strong as they say." Ghorrak''s fists clenched at his sides. He looked at his warriors, who were watching him intently. The honour of the Orcs was at stake here. If he refused the challenge, it would make him look weak. And Ghorrak was anything but weak. "Fine," Ghorrak said, his voice low and dangerous. "But if you die, don''t blame me. This is your choice." Caspian nodded. "Of course." The two men stepped into a clearing, the Orcs forming a circle around them. Caspian removed his cape and handed it to one of his servants. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing lean but muscular arms. Ghorrak, on the other hand, simply stood there, his massive frame radiating power. The fight began without warning. Ghorrak lunged forward, his fist swinging in a powerful arc. Caspian dodged, his movements quick and precise. He countered with a punch of his own, but Ghorrak blocked it easily, his thick arms like iron. The two exchanged blows, each one testing the other''s strength and skill. Ghorrak was a powerhouse, his strikes heavy and relentless. But Caspian was fast, his movements fluid and calculated. He danced around Ghorrak, landing quick jabs and kicks, but none of them seemed to faze the Orc chieftain. The Orcs cheered for their leader, their voices echoing through the forest. But Caspian didn''t let the noise distract him. He focused on Ghorrak, looking for an opening. Finally, he saw it. Ghorrak swung again, but this time, Caspian ducked under the blow and drove his shoulder into Ghorrak''s midsection. The Orc stumbled back, caught off guard. Caspian followed up with a series of rapid punches, each one landing with precision. Ghorrak roared in frustration, his anger fueling his strength. He grabbed Caspian by the arm and flung him across the clearing. Caspian hit the ground hard, but he rolled to his feet, his eyes blazing with determination. The fight continued, each man pushing himself to the limit. But as the minutes passed, it became clear that Caspian was holding his own against the mighty Orc chieftain. His speed and agility were proving to be a match for Ghorrak''s raw power. Finally, with a well-timed kick, Caspian knocked Ghorrak off balance. The Orc chieftain fell to one knee, breathing heavily. Caspian stood over him, his chest rising and falling with exertion. "Do you yield?" Caspian asked, his voice steady. Ghorrak looked up at him, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and respect. For a moment, it seemed like he might refuse. But then, slowly, he nodded. "I yield," Ghorrak said, his voice gruff. "You''ve proven your strength, human. I will honour our agreement." Ghorrak stood, extending a hand to Caspian. The young prince took it, and the two men shook, sealing their pact. From that day forward, the Orcs joined Caspian''s army, their strength and ferocity becoming a key part of his campaign. And Ghorrak, true to his word, became the Supreme Warlord, a title he wore with pride. But now, the memory of that day felt like a distant dream. The navy was defeated, their supplies were cut off, and the Britannian army was offering them a way out. Ghorrak clenched his fists, his mind racing. He had come so far and fought so hard. But now, the path ahead was uncertain. And as he looked out over the battlefield, he couldn''t help but wonder if Caspian''s promises had been nothing more than empty words. Finally, Ghorrak spoke, his voice low and heavy with resolve. "We will not surrender. Not today, not ever. We will fight until our last breath. Tell our troops to do as much damage as possible. Tell them to spread out in all directions. That way they won''t be able to defeat us quickly." Chapter 152 The Siege of Odo The city of Odo was once a busy center for adventurers and traders, as it was a city near the Mountain range. So this place was once famous for mineral resources and monster hunting. However, after Caspian became king, he forcibly recruited the adventurers into the army and took control of all the mines in the mountains. This greatly reduced the city''s business, and the city''s fame also decreased. Two guards stood at the main gate, their spears resting against their shoulders as they exchanged idle chatter. "It''s been so quiet lately," one guard remarked, his voice tinged with boredom. "Hardly anyone comes to the city anymore." "You''re right," the other guard replied, scratching his chin. "I wonder if those rumours are true. You know, the ones about our navy being defeated." The first guard scoffed. "Don''t be ridiculous. Our country is powerful. The naval headquarters in Kuro is impenetrable. No one on the Ostra continent could possibly challenge us." "I suppose you''re right," the second guard conceded. "Rumors spread like wildfire these days." As they spoke, their attention was drawn to something in the distance. Strange, metallic shapes were approaching the city gates, moving with an unnatural precision. The guards squinted, trying to make sense of what they were seeing. "What in the world are those things?" one guard exclaimed, his voice rising in alarm. "They look like... iron monsters!" the other stammered, his grip tightening on his spear. "I''ve never seen anything like them," the first guard said, his heart pounding. "Quick, call the captain!" ??? Hans stepped out of his armoured vehicle and raised a pair of binoculars to his eyes. He scanned the city walls, his sharp gaze taking in every detail. Behind him, Eric, Edith, and Hannah waited, their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension. "So," Hans said, lowering the binoculars and turning to Eric. "Should we attack, or do you want to try talking to them first?" Eric hesitated for a moment, his mind racing. "I think I should try talking to them. The Lord of Odo was a close friend of my father''s. If anyone in this city might be willing to help us, it''s him." Hans nodded, his expression unreadable. "Alright. But if things go south, we''ll need to act fast." He raised a walkie-talkie to his lips and barked an order. "Keep eyes open. If there''s any sign of danger, let me know immediately." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire He then turned to his subordinates. "Surround the city. No one gets in or out without my say-so." "Understood, sir," the soldiers replied in unison, moving swiftly to carry out his orders. Eric, Edith, and Hannah began their approach to the city gates. As they drew closer, the guards stationed at the entrance grew visibly nervous. The captain of the guard stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Halt!" the captain called out, his voice firm but tinged with uncertainty. "State your business!" Eric raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "It''s been a long time, Captain," he said, his voice calm and steady. "Do you not recognize me?" The captain squinted, his eyes widening in shock as recognition dawned. "Prince Eric? You''re... you''re alive!" "I am," Eric replied, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I need to speak with the Lord of Odo. I hope he won''t refuse to see me." The captain hesitated, glancing back at the other guards before nodding. "Very well. You may enter." ..... The Lord of Odo was an elderly man, his face lined with the weight of years and the burdens of leadership. He sat in a grand hall, his hands clasped tightly in front of him as Eric, Edith, and Hannah were ushered in. His eyes widened in surprise as he recognized the prince. "Eric," the Lord said, his voice trembling with emotion. "I''m glad to see you''re still alive. But you shouldn''t have come here. If your brother finds out, he''ll kill you." "I''m not afraid of Caspian," Eric replied, his voice steady. "I''ve come to bring him down. And I need your help to do it." The Lord''s expression darkened. "Your brother is powerful, Eric. If I help you, he''ll kill me and my family, just as he did to those who supported you before." Eric stepped forward, holding out a scroll. "You may have heard rumours about the fall of our navy. Let me assure you, they are not rumours. They are true." The Lord took the scroll, his hands shaking as he unrolled it. His eyes scanned the contents, growing wider with each passing moment. The document bore the signatures of the Lord of Ladar and the son of the governor of Kuro, both of whom had pledged their support to Eric''s cause. "This... this can''t be," the Lord stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "How is this possible?" The captain of the guard, who had accompanied them, spoke up. "My lord, Prince Eric has brought with him strange iron monsters. I think he did all this with these." Eric nodded. "These are not monsters. They are machines of war, tools of the Bernard Empire. With their help, we''ve already taken Ladar and Kuro. Odo is next. But I don''t want to take it by force. You were a friend to my father. I''m asking you to join us willingly." The Lord of Odo sank back into his chair, his face pale. "Even if what you say is true, Caspian is still dangerous. If he somehow wins, our situation will become far worse." "We don''t have time to hesitate. This is our chance to stand up to a tyrant like Caspian. If we don''t act now, we may never get another opportunity." The room fell silent, the weight of the decision hanging heavily in the air. The Lord of Odo looked at Eric, then at the scroll in his hands, and finally at the determined faces of Edith and Hannah. Slowly, he nodded. "Alright," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll help you. But know this¡ªif we fail, we''re all dead." Eric''s face broke into a relieved smile. "Thank you. Together, we''ll bring an end to Caspian''s tyranny." Chapter 153 The Temple of Mystery The wind howled through the dense forest, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves. The moon hung low in the sky, its pale light casting long shadows over the gnarled trees and twisted undergrowth. Deep within this forgotten part of the Latvia Kingdom, hidden from the eyes of the world, stood an ancient temple. Its stone walls were cracked and overgrown with ivy, and its once-grand entrance was now a gaping maw of darkness. This was no ordinary temple¡ªit was a place of power, a place where the veil between the mortal world and the realm of shadows was thin. Caspian stood at the foot of the temple, his black cloak billowing in the wind. His piercing eyes, cold and calculating, scanned the structure before him. This was not his first visit, but each time he came here, a shiver ran down his spine. The temple was alive in a way he could not explain, as if the very stones whispered secrets to those who dared to listen. Behind him, a small contingent of his elite Shadows stood at attention, their faces obscured by dark hoods. They were silent, their presence almost ghostly, as if they were extensions of the shadows themselves. Caspian raised a hand, and they halted, understanding his unspoken command. This was a journey he had to make alone. He stepped forward, his boots crunching on the broken stone path that led to the temple''s entrance. Caspian''s mind wandered as he walked, memories of his past surfacing like ghosts. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Caspian had not always been the powerful king he was now. As a child, he had been frail and sickly, confined to his bed for most of his early years. His mother, Ruliana, had been his only solace. She had cared for him tirelessly, her love unwavering even as the court whispered about the "weak prince" who would never amount to anything. Caspian remembered her gentle hands, her soothing voice, and the stories she would tell him of the ancient gods and the power they held. On the other hand, Caspian''s half-brother, Eric, was healthy and strong, the perfect heir to the throne. Caspian''s existence became an afterthought, a footnote in the history of the Latvia Kingdom. And then, the unthinkable happened¡ªRuliana was accused of treason and executed. Caspian had been too young to understand the politics behind it, Just 12 years old, but he had always believed Eric was responsible. The hatred had festered in his heart, growing stronger with each passing year. When King Philip died, the battle for the throne began. Caspian, still weak and sickly, should have had no chance against Eric. But then, something extraordinary happened. Caspian had come to this very temple, desperate and broken, and made a deal with the entity that dwelled within. In exchange for power, he had promised to collect the four Eternal Keys. The entity had granted his wish, and Caspian had emerged from the temple stronger than anyone could have imagined. He had defeated Eric, claimed the throne, and begun his reign as the unyielding King of Latvia. Now, years later, Caspian stood once more before the temple, his heart heavy with the weight of his failures. He had only managed to obtain one of the four Eternal Keys, and time was running out. The entity had been patient, but Caspian could feel its impatience growing, its whispers becoming more insistent. He stepped into the temple, the darkness swallowing him whole. The air was thick with the scent of incense and something else¡ªsomething ancient and malevolent. The walls were lined with carvings of strange, otherworldly creatures, their eyes seeming to follow him as he walked. At the centre of the temple stood an altar, its surface slick with a dark, oily substance that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Caspian approached the altar, his footsteps echoing in the vast chamber. He reached into his cloak and pulled out the Eternal Key he had obtained. He placed it on the altar and stepped back, his heart pounding in his chest. The air around him grew colder, and the whispers became a deafening roar. A shadowy figure began to materialize above the altar, its form shifting and twisting as if it were made of smoke. Two glowing eyes appeared within the darkness, fixing Caspian with an unblinking stare. "You have returned," the entity said, its voice a low, guttural rumble that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. "But you bring only one key. Our agreement was clear, Caspian. Four keys, in exchange for the power you now wield." Caspian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "I am aware of our agreement. I will bring the remaining three soon. I need some more time." The entity''s eyes narrowed, and the shadows around it seemed to grow darker, more menacing. "Caspian, You promised me the keys, and I have given you the strength to claim them. Do not test my patience." Caspian took a deep breath. He needed more time, but he could feel the entity''s anger growing. "I will not fail you," he said, his voice steady despite the fear that gnawed at him. "I will find the keys, no matter the cost." The entity leaned closer, its form shifting into something more humanoid, though its features remained indistinct. "See that you do," it hissed. "But know this¡ªif you fail, the power I have given you will be stripped away, and you will be left as you once were. Weak. Frail. Powerless." Caspian''s heart skipped a beat. The thought of returning to his former self, of losing everything he had fought for, filled him with dread. He bowed his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "I understand." The entity''s form began to dissipate, the shadows retreating back into the walls of the temple. "Do not return to me empty-handed again, Caspian. The consequences will be... severe." As the entity vanished, the temple fell silent once more. Caspian stood alone in the darkness. He knew he could not afford to fail. The stakes were too high. He turned and walked out of the temple, his Shadows falling into step behind him. As they made their way back through the forest, Caspian''s thoughts turned to his next move. He needed a new strategy, one that would allow him to outmanoeuvre his enemies and claim the keys before it was too late. ______________________ As Caspian disappeared into the distance, a figure emerged from the shadows of the temple. It was a woman, her face hidden beneath a hood, but her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. She watched Caspian until he was out of sight, then turned and walked back into the temple. The carvings on the walls seemed to come alive as she passed, their eyes following her every move. She stopped before the altar and placed a hand on its surface. The dark substance that coated it began to bubble and churn, and a low, guttural laugh echoed through the chamber. "The game is far from over," the woman whispered, her voice filled with malice. "And you are not the only player." The shadows closed in around her, and the temple fell silent once more. Chapter 154 A day Myman Village was a quiet, picturesque settlement. Surrounded by lush green fields and rolling hills. The main source of income for the villagers was agriculture and cattle breeding. The fields were dotted with farmers tending to their crops, while herds of cattle grazed lazily in the meadows. The air was filled with the sounds of nature¡ªbirds chirping, the rustle of leaves, and the occasional lowing of cows. The village itself was a collection of wooden houses, their roofs thatched with straw. A narrow dirt road ran through the centre of the village, connecting it to the outside world. A woman is walking with her daughter. Her name is Emma, the most beautiful woman in the village. Emma was known not just for her striking looks but also for her kind heart and gentle demeanour. She was accompanied by her young daughter, a sprightly girl with her mother''s bright eyes and infectious smile. As she was walking, some people commented on her. "Look at her, always so proud," muttered an old woman sitting by her doorstep, her voice laced with envy. "Thinks she''s better than the rest of us just because her husband''s in the navy." A group of men repairing a fence paused to watch her pass. One of them smirked, nudging his companion. "If her husband weren''t around, I''d¡ª" "Shut it," his friend interrupted, glancing nervously at Emma. "You know what happened to the last fool who tried to mess with her. Her husband''s not someone you want to cross." Emma ignored the whispers, her chin held high. She was used to the stares and the gossip. She knocked on the door of the village chief''s house, a slightly larger and more imposing structure than the others. The door creaked open, revealing the village chief, a portly man with a ruddy complexion and a bushy moustache. "Emma," the chief said, his voice tinged with surprise and a hint of something else¡ªsomething that made Emma''s skin crawl. "What brings you here?" Emma forced a polite smile. "Village chief, have you received any letter from my husband?" The chief''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing slightly. "No, why? What happened? Your husband was supposed to come two days ago, wasn''t he?" Emma''s smile faltered, and she glanced down at her daughter, who was clutching her hand tightly. "That''s why I came here. He hasn''t returned yet. I wonder if he has been in any danger." The village chief''s mind raced as he studied Emma. She''s even more beautiful up close, he thought, though he quickly pushed the thought aside. He knew better than to act on such impulses. Emma''s husband was a naval officer, a man of influence and power. To cross him would be foolish. Still, the chief couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. {Why should a man like him have a woman like her?} "Think about it," the chief said, his tone reassuring. "Your husband is a skilled sailor in the navy. There are no robbers or monsters to fear on our roads. He''s probably just been delayed by work. You know how it is with the navy¡ªalways something coming up at the last minute." There were no robbers or monsters to be feared so much in the Latvia Kingdom. Because Caspian had recruited them all into his army. Those who disobeyed his orders were killed or sent to war. Emma nodded, though her worry didn''t entirely dissipate. "You''re right. But I can''t help but wonder if his leave has been delayed. I thought he might have sent a letter explaining the situation." The chief waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry. He may have been busy with work. That is why he forgot to send the letter. I think the news will come in a few days if he can''t come." Emma forced another smile, though her heart was heavy. "I think so too." She turned to leave, her daughter trailing behind her. As they walked away, the village chief watched them go, his thoughts a whirlwind of desire and guilt. {She''s so beautiful,} he thought. {If only...} But he shook his head, dispelling the dangerous thoughts. He knew better than to act on them. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Emma and her daughter had barely taken a few steps when they heard a commotion in the distance. The peaceful sounds of the village were suddenly drowned out by the noise of many people running and shouting. Emma''s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively grabbed her daughter''s hand, pulling her close. "Mama, what''s happening?" her daughter asked, her voice trembling with fear. "I don''t know, sweetheart," Emma replied, her eyes scanning the horizon. "But we need to hide." They ducked behind a nearby haystack, peering out cautiously. What they saw made Emma''s blood run cold. Coming down the dirt road was a sight, unlike anything they had ever seen. Massive iron beasts rumbled forward, their metal bodies gleaming in the sunlight. The ground trembled slightly with their movements, and the air was filled with the sound of their engines¡ªa deep, menacing growl that sent shivers down Emma''s spine. But it wasn''t just the iron beasts that terrified her. Flying creatures, unlike any bird she had ever seen, hovered in the sky, their rotors creating powerful gusts of wind that whipped through the village. And inside these machines were people¡ªmen dressed in strange, unfamiliar uniforms. The villagers, terrified, were running in all directions, seeking shelter wherever they could find it. Some hid in their homes, while others fled into the fields. The once-peaceful village was now a scene of chaos and fear. These were the soldiers of the Bernard Empire. They were heading towards their next target. They had no interest in the small villages they passed through. Because if they wanted to capture all the villages, it would take them too much time. So they were only capturing the main cities. Their convoy was very long. Since there is an entire Infantry and Armored Division here. Heavy tanks led the way, their massive treads churning up the dirt road as they moved. Behind them came trucks and jeeps, filled with soldiers armed to the teeth. Helicopters buzzed overhead. Chapter 155 155: The Battle of Surma River - Day One The sun rose over the Surma River, its golden light reflecting off the calm waters. The river was wide and deep, with strong currents that made crossing difficult. On the north bank, Strom''s army had gathered. Tents stretched as far as the eye could see, and the air was filled with the sounds of clanging metal, shouting commanders, and the occasional roar of wyverns. Soldiers sharpened their swords, checked their armour, and prepared for the battle ahead. Strom stood on a hill overlooking the river, his sharp eyes scanning the opposite bank. The Royal Army had arrived during the night, their camp now visible in the distance. Their banners fluttered in the morning breeze, displaying the Octopus symbol. Strom''s lips curled into a faint smile. He had expected them to be slower, but they had surprised him. No matter. He was ready. "Today, we show them what it means to challenge me," Strom said, his voice calm but carrying an edge of menace. His commanders nodded, their faces grim but determined. On the south bank of the Surma River, the Royal Army was also preparing for battle. General Voss stood at the centre of the camp. He was surrounded by his officers, including Viscount Alden, who had defected to their side. The mood was tense but focused. "They have the numbers, but we have the high ground," General Voss said, pointing to the map spread out on a wooden table. "If we can hold the riverbank and prevent them from crossing, we can wear them down." Viscount Alden nodded. "Their wyverns and griffins will be a problem, though. We need to be ready for an aerial attack." General Voss''s eyes narrowed. "We have archers and ballistae. If they come too close, we''ll shoot them down." The officers exchanged glances, their faces reflecting a mix of determination and unease. .... As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the first sounds of battle echoed across the river. Strom''s army began their advance, their ranks moving in perfect formation. At the front were the mercenaries. Behind them came the bandits and criminals, their faces twisted with greed and bloodlust. The nobles'' forces brought up the rear, their banners flying high. On the opposite bank, the Royal Army stood ready. Archers lined the riverbank, their bows drawn and arrows pointed skyward. Ballistae were positioned at key points, their massive bolts ready to pierce through armour and flesh. Infantry units stood in tight formations, their shields locked together to form an impenetrable wall. Strom raised his hand, and a horn blared, signalling the start of the attack. The mercenaries charged forward, their war cries filling the air. They waded into the river, the cold water splashing around their legs. The Royal Army''s archers let loose a volley of arrows, the projectiles whistling through the air before finding their targets. Men screamed as they fell, their bodies carried away by the current. But the mercenaries kept coming, their numbers overwhelming the archers'' initial barrage. As they reached the middle of the bridge, the Royal Army''s infantry moved forward, their shields raised and spears pointed outward. The two forces clashed with a deafening crash, the sound of metal against metal echoing across the battlefield. Strom watched from the hill, his expression calm but focused. He turned to his commanders, who stood nearby. "Send in the wyverns." The commander nodded and signalled to the wyvern riders. Moments later, the massive creatures took to the sky, their wings beating the air with powerful strokes. The wyverns soared over the river, their riders armed with javelins and firepots. They descended upon the Royal Army''s ranks, dropping their deadly payloads and causing chaos. Fire erupted among the Royal Army''s lines, the flames spreading quickly through the dry grass. Soldiers screamed as they were engulfed, their formations breaking under the relentless assault. The Royal Army''s archers turned their attention to the wyverns, their arrows flying upward in a desperate attempt to bring them down. But the wyverns were fast and agile, their riders skilled at evading the arrows. One wyvern was hit, its rider tumbling from the saddle as the creature crashed to the ground. But the others continued their attack, their roars adding to the chaos. General Voss gritted his teeth as he watched the wyverns wreak havoc. "Bring up the ballistae!" he shouted. The massive siege weapons were wheeled into position, their operators cranking the mechanisms to load the bolts. With a loud twang, the ballistae fired, their bolts streaking through the air. One bolt struck a wyvern in the chest, the force of the impact sending the creature spiralling to the ground. Another bolt narrowly missed a rider, who pulled his wyvern into a steep climb to avoid the next shot. The Royal Army''s Hippogriff raiders, smaller in number but highly skilled, took to the sky to engage the wyverns. The Hippogriff were faster and more manoeuvrable, their riders armed with crossbows and short swords. They darted between the wyverns, their crossbows firing bolts that found their marks. One wyvern rider was struck in the shoulder, his grip on the reins faltering as his mount veered off course. The aerial battle raged on, the sky filled with the sounds of screeching wyverns and gryphons. Both sides suffered losses, but neither could gain a decisive advantage. On the ground, the battle was equally fierce. Strom''s forces had managed to push the Royal Army back from the riverbank, but the Royal Army''s disciplined formations held firm. The mercenaries and bandits, driven by greed and bloodlust, threw themselves at the enemy with reckless abandon. But the Royal Army''s infantry, though outnumbered, fought with the determination of men defending their homeland. Viscount Alden led a charge of cavalry, their horses thundering across the battlefield. They crashed into Strom''s forces, their lances piercing through armour and flesh. The momentum of the charge broke through the enemy lines, creating a gap that the Royal Army''s infantry quickly exploited. But Strom was ready. He signalled to his reserves, a group of heavily armoured knights who had been waiting for this moment. They moved forward. The two forces clashed with a deafening roar, the ground shaking under the impact. As the sun began to set, both sides were exhausted. The riverbank was littered with bodies, the water stained red with blood. The wyverns and gryphons had withdrawn, their riders too weary to continue the fight. The ground battle had reached a stalemate, with neither side able to gain the upper hand. Strom stood on the hill, his expression unreadable. He had expected a quick victory, but the Royal Army had proven more resilient than he had anticipated. Still, he was not discouraged. This was only the first day of the battle, and he had plenty of resources left to draw upon. Chapter 156 156: The Battle of Jal Or The Massacre Of Jal The Bernard Empire''s troops have arrived at their next destination. Jal, the third largest city in Latvia, is now their target. Outside the city, large cannons have been placed on farmland and helicopters are resting. The soldiers have set up a temporary camp. An officer approached Hans and said, "Lieutenant General, they have not accepted our offer." Hans then looked at Eric. Eric took a deep breath and said, "I can''t do anything about it. The Lord of Jal is the brother of Caspian''s personal maid Nia. So he will never join us. We will have to fight for it. But I beg you, try to do as little damage to the civilians as possible." Hans held out his cigarette and said, "Prince, this is a war... and I cannot guarantee it. People will die in the fight... that''s normal... ours and theirs... that''s the reality." Hans looked at his soldiers and ordered, "Order the cannons to attack first! Crush their walls!" _________________ The Lord of Jal, Dorr, sat in his castle, terrified. He was a looser type who had taken advantage of his sister''s power to rise to this position. He had no qualifications of his own. "Have we been able to contact the capital?" Dorr asked his commander. "Yes, sir. We have been able to contact the capital. They said help would be coming soon." "Of course, help must come soon... These barbarians are attacking us. And that bastard prince! He thinks he can attack us and take us over!" The panic in Dorr''s words was clear. He knew that if help did not come, things would be very bad for them. "We must prepare our troops," Dorr said. "Prepare for battle." ??????????????? A young officer named Morr stood on the wall. He looked down at the Bernard Empire army in surprise. "What the¡ª What are they?!" he asked. "I don''t know," his companion said. They looked up at the Bernard Empire army in front of them, who were surrounding them on all sides. "They say they come from a country called the Bernard Empire." "I''ve never heard of such a country. Are they from another continent?" Morr asked. "I don''t know about that. But it seems our navy has really been defeated," his companion said. Just then they heard their commanding officer shout, "Ready the cannons quickly!" The soldiers began to prepare the 30-pounder cannons on the walls. Archers and wizards also took up positions on the walls to defend the city. But their enemies were not approaching them. Just then they heard several roars and saw several lines of fire rushing towards them. "Mages, quickly prepare the barrier!" the commander shouted. But it was too late. The Bernard Empire''s artillery shells struck with devastating force. The explosions were deafening, the shockwaves throwing Morr to the ground. The world around him blurred as the ancient walls of Jal, which had stood for centuries, began to crumble. Morr struggled to his feet, his ears ringing. He saw a large section of the wall collapse, taking dozens of soldiers with it. Their screams echoed as they were buried beneath the rubble. Before he could react, Morr saw the enemy advancing¡ªiron beasts rolling forward, their cannons blazing. He grabbed his bow, determined to fight, but a new sound filled the air. A loud sound of cutting the air. He saw a flying creature coming. Which was creating the air. Morr had never seen anything like it. Fear gripped him as the helicopters unleashed a barrage of machine gun fire. The remaining soldiers on the walls were cut down in an instant. The helicopters then flew swiftly into the city. There was no air force to protect the city. Because the army had taken all the air forces in the city to attack other countries. ... Tanks had broken through the main gate of the city. Soldiers were advancing with cover behind the tanks and armoured vehicles. The soldiers spread in different directions. The tanks and armoured vehicles advanced along the main road. They continue to kill anyone who tries to resist them. ??? The city of Jal has now become a terrifying scene. Cannon fire and helicopter gunfire are breaking down the city walls. The citizens of the city are fleeing in panic, their eyes filled with fear. "W,what''s going on?" ''Is it thunder?©¤©¤...but the sky is...'' "Clear as day. Then it shouldn''t be a thunder." "Where are they attacking us from? I didn''t see anything!" Doror, who is sitting in the castle, has only one thought on his mind¡ªhow he will survive this situation. "What can we do?" Doror''s commander asked. "Activated the shield," Doror said, but his voice lacked confidence. ___________ Black smoke billowed into the sky as the city burned. The streets were littered with the bodies of the dead and dying. The people of Jal witnessed horrors they could never have imagined¡ªflying creatures roaring like dragons, steel beasts rolling through the streets, and an enemy army that seemed unstoppable. The unknown flying creatures¡ªhelicopters¡ªsoared overhead, their rotors creating powerful gusts that tore through the city. The pressure was so intense that roofs were ripped from buildings, and windows shattered. The ground shook as tanks rolled through the streets, their treads crushing everything in their path. Residents stared in horror at the steel boxes¡ªtanks¡ªthat rumbled through the city. "What the hell!?" one resident shouted as the ground trembled beneath their feet. Children cried the elderly prayed, and the people of Jal prepared to flee. The cobblestone streets cracked under the weight of the advancing army. Furniture toppled, dishes fell from shelves, and the city descended into chaos. The Bernard Empire''s soldiers marched forward, their boots striking the ground in unison. They sang a haunting, heroic melody, their voices rising above the cacophony of destruction. The percussion of their march echoed like the sound of steel plates striking each other, a grim reminder of their relentless advance. A brave group of Jal''s defenders launched a surprise attack, ambushing the Bernard soldiers from the cover of buildings. It was a courageous move, but futile. The Bernard soldiers responded with ruthless efficiency. Machine guns mounted on their vehicles roared to life, cutting down the defenders in seconds. "My hand, my hand!" one soldier screamed as he fell. "Ahh! Don''t come near!" another cried, his voice filled with terror. The Bernard soldiers showed no mercy. Their bullets tore through flesh and bone, and their tanks rolled over the fallen without hesitation. The defenders were no match for the empire''s advanced weaponry. As the Bernard Empire''s forces pressed deeper into the city, they faced a contingent of heavy cavalry knights. Mounted on powerful steeds and clad in gleaming armour. Their banners fluttered in the smoky air. They moved with precision, their formation unbroken as they closed the distance. For a moment it seemed they might turn the tide. They charge, a testament to their training and discipline. But the armored vehicles and tanks of the Bernard Empire, which were steadily advancing through the city, focused their attention on the approaching cavalry. The machine guns mounted on the vehicles roared to life, their barrels glowing red-hot as they unleashed a torrent of bullets. The cavalry never stood a chance. The bullets tore through their armour as though it were paper, and their horses fell screaming to the ground. The once-proud knights were cut down in seconds, their bodies littering the streets. The tanks, meanwhile, unleashed their cannons with devastating effect. The explosions ripped through the cavalry, sending men and horses flying in all directions. The ground shook with the force of the blasts, and the air was filled with the screams of the dying. By the time the smoke cleared, the cavalry forces were no more. Their banners lay trampled in the dirt, and their bodies were scattered across the battlefield. The Bernard Empire''s forces advanced without pause, their march unbroken. In the capital¡ª Caspian sat beneath the great fountain, his eyes closed. The water flowed in a gentle rhythm around him, its gentle murmur a stark contrast to the storm brewing in his mind. His broad shoulders were relaxed, his hands resting on his knees. Then Nile came here "Your Majesty, the Bernard Empire is advancing very quickly. They are attacking Jal. We have received a request for help." Caspian''s eyes opened, his sharp gaze fixed on the Nile. The momentary calm was shattered as his anger grew. He stood up suddenly. Without a word, he turned and slammed his fist into the stone wall near the foot of the fountain. The stone shattered with a violent impact. The ground beneath the stone shook, and for a moment the water in the fountain surged violently. "These barbarians!" Caspian roared. "Do they think we are weak? Do they think we will roll over and let them take what is ours?" Nile remained calm, though his eyes stared at the cracked stone walls. He had seen Caspian''s temper before, but it never failed to remind him of the king''s row power. "Your Majesty, we must act quickly. Jal is a strategic city, and its fall would be a significant blow to our defenses." Caspian clenched his fists, his knuckles white. "Gather our army quickly," he ordered. "I must teach them a lesson. Assemble our forces near the Ru River. We will meet them there and crush them before they can advance further." Nile nodded. "And what of Jal, Your Majesty? The city is under siege, and its defences are crumbling. The Lord of Jal has sent desperate pleas for aid." "Tell our shadows in Jal to do as much damage as possible to the Bernard Empire," Chapter 157 157: The Battle of Jal (2) Lira stood on the roof, her eyes fixed on the soldiers of the Bernard Empire on the streets below. Their armoured vehicles rumbled down the cobblestone streets, their tanks and APCs (Armored Personnel Carriers) entering the city centre. A wicked smile played on Lira''s lips. She pulled a small, cylindrical explosive from her belt. She lit the fuse and waited, her eyes fixed on the convoy. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire were spreading out to every corner of the city. They were capturing or killing the remaining soldiers of the Kingdom of Latvia. As the convoy passed beneath her, Lira threw the explosive. It landed on an APC and exploded, the sound of the explosion shaking the road. The armoured vehicle caught fire, and the soldiers inside it screamed. Lira didn''t wait any longer. She was already running across the roof, her light footsteps fading into the air. Below, the soldiers of the Bernard Empire were looking around, their weapons pointed. A few soldiers saw Lira and fired at her. The bullets whistled past her in the air. Lira jumped into an alley, her speed fast. The soldiers followed her, their weapons pointed as they headed down the alley, firing. *clack-clack* *clack-clack* The alley was narrow and dark, the stone walls rising high above the road. Lira reached the end of the alley and entered through a door. It was an abandoned warehouse, dark and dusty inside. Lira quickly climbed up an iron ladder, a knife in her hand. She knew that Bernard''s soldiers would follow her, and she was setting a trap for them. A few minutes later, Bernard''s soldiers reached the front of the warehouse. Their leader, a captain, threw a grenade before entering. Explosion. He then signalled his team to enter with a hand signal. They cautiously entered one by one, their weapons pointed and looking in all directions. They searched every corner of the warehouse for Lira. "Where is she!?" one soldier shouted. "Sir, there''s nothing here! Everything is clear!" another replied. Lira watched them from above, her breathing silent. She hid in a hidden place so they wouldn''t find her. She was a skilled saboteur and she was good at hiding her position. She took her knife in her hand and jumped down a rope. Her fall was silent, and she fell behind a soldier and put her knife to his throat. The soldier''s screams echoed. "Ahhhhhhh!" "She''s here! Fire!" "Don''t let her escape!" The other soldiers opened fire on her. Lira quickly hid behind a thick wooden plank, the bullets breaking many parts of the wooden plank. One bullet hit her hand. Lira took out another bottle from her waist and threw it to the ground. This filled the warehouse with smoke. Lira took out a small pistol and fired. However, the Bernard Empire''s soldiers were wearing bulletproof vests. So they were not hurt. The soldiers then opened fire in that direction. Because of Lira''s shooting, they were able to guess Lira''s position. Since it was not visible clearly due to the smoke. ??? Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, another member of the Shadow, Darren, was standing on a tower. He was a wizard. Darren''s eyes were closed, and he was casting a spell. The wind began to swirl around him, and clouds began to gather in the sky. Below Darren, a group of Bernard''s Empire soldiers was advancing towards the castle. Darren held his staff high, and lightning began to fall from the sky. The lightning fell on Bernard''s soldiers. Many soldiers were wounded, and the survivors attacked the tower. A tank''s main gun fired at the tower. Darren jumped very quickly. The tanks shell the tower and destroy it. "Take it down!" "Fire!" Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat Darren created a barrier in front of him and blocked the attack. He said with a smile, "You idiots! I''m a Grade 3 mage, do you think you can defeat me that easily!" Darren was an arrogant mage. He was sure that he alone could stop the advancing Bernard Empire soldiers. Since he didn''t sense any Mana from these people, he thought that they wouldn''t be able to withstand his magic. However, his idea was proven wrong. Because two attack helicopters appeared there and attacked him with rockets. FWOOSH-FWOOSH-FWOOSH! _____________________ Lira was still fighting in the warehouse. As she tried to escape, another bullet hit her shoulder. "Tch!" Lira screamed and fell to the ground. Blood started pouring out; she tried to stand up but was unsuccessful. A lot of blood started coming out of her hands and shoulders. The smoke also cleared a lot. Three Bernard Empire soldiers pointed their AKs at her. "Capture her. She might be able to give us some important information." Suddenly, the soldier''s head separated before he could finish speaking. The other two soldiers were surprised. It was another member of the Shadow, Kai, who was only eighteen years old. Kai was an assassin, with two knives in his hands. He quickly cut off the other two soldiers with his knives before they could react. Kai went to Lira''s side and picked her up. "Are you okay?" he asked. Lira nodded, a pained expression on her face. "Yes, but we have to get out of here. Bernard''s soldiers are taking over the entire city." Kai nodded, and the two of them left through the back door of the warehouse. They ran into an alley. They entered the drain that ran under the city street. This place was dark. So Kai lit a torch. The city drain was very long. Through it, they would be able to easily get out of the city. It was also their secret passage. There was a lot of stench here, but they were used to it. They could hear explosions every now and then. It made the place shake repeatedly. "You have arrived." They saw a beautiful woman in her thirties. It was Elena, their team leader. She was a martial artist. "Ah, you are injured," She took some healing potions from her bag and gave them to Lira to drink. She also sprinkled some alcohol on the wound to clean it. Then she bandaged Lira''s hands and shoulders. Although it didn''t completely cure her, it was first aid. The potions also helped to heal his wounds and reduce pain. "Bernard''s soldiers have captured Lord''s Castle," Elena said. "We have to get out of here. There''s no point in staying here anymore." Lira shook her head, a pained expression on her face. "But Darren? Where is he?" Elena remained silent, and Lira realized that Darren was gone. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "But we were ordered to do as much damage as possible," Kai said. "We could be executed if we go back. Our mission is not yet over." Elena said, "I know. But if we stay here, we will die needlessly. I speak from experience. All the guards and soldiers of the city have been eliminated. The Bernard Empire will take over the castle and city in no time. There is nothing we can do about this. I don''t want you to die prematurely either. So we have to escape from here now. Somewhere far away." Chapter 158 158: Politics in the shadow of war Alberto was sipping his tea in the quiet garden. "So, has the situation calmed down?" Alberto asked, a hint of concern in his voice. Elizabeth replied, "Yes, Your Majesty, our troops in Britannia have almost defeated the Latvian forces. Their numbers have been greatly reduced. However, there have been problems within Latvia. General Petrov has requested reinforcements. He has even requested nuclear bombs." Alberto placed the teacup on the table and fell into deep thought. "Has the situation really become that serious?" Elizabeth nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. The Latvian forces are gathering near the Ru River. There are warriors of other races there, as well as humans. They have brought many terrifying dark wizards and powerful magical weapons. According to General Petrov, if our forces clash with Latvia there, we will suffer many casualties." The 1st Infantry Division, also known as the Eastern Division, was sent to conduct the invasion of Latvia. The 2nd Tank Brigade and the 1st Armoured Division were also sent. A large number of warships were also deployed in Latvian waters. Alberto said in a firm voice, "Elizabeth, this is an all-out war. We are not just engaged in a battle here; we are facing a conflict. But we cannot use nuclear bombs so recklessly. They are our trump card, and we must save them for the final stage. However, I authorize their deployment. If it becomes absolutely necessary, they are permitted to use them. Also, order her to be sent there as well." Elizabeth nodded. "Understood." " Also, how much aid have we sent to Britannia?" Elizabeth looked at a piece of paper and said, "Your Majesty, we have so far sent Britannia 50,000 tons of food supplies, 10,000 tons of medical equipment, 17,900 soldiers and the weapons and equipment they need, and 50 million gold coins in financial aid. In addition, we have sent them the necessary materials to rebuild 10,000 houses." Alberto nodded. "That should suffice." Then Elizabeth added, "Your Majesty, I have a suggestion. We should sell them our old weapons. We have a large stockpile of weapons from the First and Second World Wars in our arsenals. We could sell them to Britannia at a high price." Alberto frowned slightly. "But if they turn those weapons against us, it could be disastrous." Elizabeth smiled. "I have a plan for that. We have power, influence, and wealth. We should use this opportunity to significantly increase our influence in Britannia. They are very weak now, and we should capitalize on this. We should also expand our territories. In my opinion, we should establish a colonial empire." Hearing this, Alberto remembered his past life. Britain occupied about 26 percent of the world''s territory. The largest colonial empire in the world. Not only the British, but most of the countries in Europe established their colonial empires which gave them a lot of prosperity. The British had occupied their colonies not just through military force but also through strategic maneuvers. For example, by the mid-19th century, about 80 percent of the British East India Company''s soldiers were Indians. In other words, they conquered Indian territory using Indians. The British also sank Egypt into debt by lending money, forcing Isma''il Pasha to cede Egypt''s shares in the Suez Canal to them. Eventually, they occupied all of Egypt. Alberto said, "It wasn''t a bad strategy. But we must be patient. First, we need to sink them into debt and then occupy their territories when they can''t repay. Due to the Latvian invasion, they have lost many people, and a significant portion of their northern population has been displaced. I doubt they have the resources to compensate these people or rebuild their territory." Elizabeth nodded. "You are right, Your Majesty. According to our analysis, at least two to three million people have been displaced from their homes in Farlstone alone due to the Latvian invasion. Additionally, a large amount of agricultural land has been destroyed. Many people have lost their jobs, and there have been significant casualties. In this situation, they lack the strength and capacity to address all these issues. With the aid we have sent so far and the resources they have left, they will only be able to rehouse and provide land for at most one million people." Alberto nodded. "Very well. Inform Britannia that we will take responsibility for all forms of assistance and reconstruction in the areas destroyed by the war and for the people who have lost their homes. But in return, we demand control over those areas. We will govern them until we recover the money we have spent. In other words, those areas will remain part of Britannia, but we will temporarily assume control. However, the rulers of Britannia will retain some limited authority." Elizabeth nodded. "That is an excellent idea, Your Majesty. Britannia has suffered greatly due to the war, and they have no choice but to accept our offer. If they refuse, a large number of people in Britannia could die from lack of food, medicine, and essential goods, which would lead to a catastrophic disaster." Alberto nodded, "Proceed with all necessary measures. Queen Maria is very helpless to us in this situation and she is not in a position to reject any of our offers now." "Also, Elizabeth, have you located where the nobles'' family members are being held captive by Strom?" Elizabeth nodded. "We believe they are being held in Duke Barco''s castle. Strom hosted a banquet there, and it is the most secure location in the Elysian Archipelago. Therefore, we assume he has imprisoned them there." Alberto said firmly, "Very well, send our special forces there to rescue them. Also, send our 8th regiment from Farlstone to the Elysian Archipelago." Elizabeth nodded, "I understand, Your Majesty." Then she said again, "Also, Your Majesty, you have an invitation from Taku. They expect you to be there as the Emperor of the Bernard Empire." Alberto sighed, slightly annoyed. "But didn''t I say I would visit Taku after capturing Latvia?" Elizabeth nodded, "But it could affect our relationship. Since the King of Taku is interested in meeting you personally." Alberto took a deep breath and said, "Very well. I will go." Chapter 159 159: Battle of the Ru River (1) Bernard Empire Position The Bernard Empire forces had set up their temporary base about seven kilometres from the west bank of the Ru River. The troops had dug trenches, built bunkers, and strengthened the defences. The bulldozers and labourers were still working. The 1st Infantry Division and 2nd Tank Brigade were stationed here. Their artillery units were positioned facing the river so that any attack could be quickly repelled. Petrov looked at the winding trench line with his binoculars and said, "Tell the artillery battalion to set up counter-battery radar on grid 372 of the Riverbend. Any artillery movement east of the Ru River must be tracked." Captain Ivanov, standing next to him, sent a message on the radio set and replied, "All batteries have reported¡ªM109 Paladin howitzers are in position. Missile launchers are also ready, sir." Petrov nodded and said, "Okay. Our troops should be ready for all types of attacks. Tell the navy to be ready to send air support." Petrov then turned to Prince Eric and said, "Prince, are you sure your brother will attack first? Our drone feed shows little movement of Latvian forces." A hint of humour on Eric''s lips, "General, my brother''s patience is thinner than ice. He is burning with anger at the moment, considering our ''defence'' an insult. He will surely jump in with his monsters." ¡ï¡ï¡ï Armies of the Bernard Empire 1st Infantry Division: M1A1 Abrams, M2 Bradley IFV (Infantry Fighting Vehicle), TOW missile system. Soldiers wear Kevlar helmets, flak jackets, and night vision goggles. 2nd Tank Brigade: Upgraded version of T-72 tank, thermal imaging in the targeting system. Artillery: M109A6 Paladin self-propelled howitzer, 30km range. MLRS (Multiple Launch Rocket System M270. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The Latvian Kingdom''s army on the east bank of the Ru River The Latvian Kingdom''s army was gathering on the east bank of the Ru River. Soldiers were gathering here from all over the country. However, only 20 percent of Latvia''s army was present, as the rest of their troops were fighting with other countries (Jimland, Amazonia and Britannia). Still, the army that had gathered here was large, mostly monsters, Draugr (creatures created from corpses), and giants. Caspian, looking at a man in hood, said, "So what are our plans? I heard the Bernard Empire has taken a defensive position. It seems they are scared. This is the right time to attack them." The man replied gravely, "I think so too, Your Majesty. The Draugr has been revived in the Northern Tombs. Flying Jaculus are circling the sky¡ªa swarm could attack the enemy base in 30 minutes." Caspian said firmly, "Then send them without delay. I want their destruction." ¡ï¡ï¡ï Latvian Army Draugor (Undead Warriors): Reanimated Warriors. Skeleton bodies in black iron armour, Rune-blade swords in hands. Wounds rot when struck. Stone Trolls: 12 feet tall, with granite-like skin. They wielded huge axes and hammers, with which they could inflict devastating blows on their enemies. Jaculus (Flying Serpents): Smaller than dragons, with poisonous breath. When 50 of them fly together, the sky turns black. Black Magic Imps: The size of human babies, but without eyes. In addition, they had sharp claws and teeth, with which they could tear enemies to pieces. They attacked the enemy by hearing sounds. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Defence of the Bernard Empire The soldiers of the Bernard Empire were busy fortifying their position. The trenches were being deepened, and the bunkers were being reinforced. Then Bernard''s forward operative warned over the radio, "Report from Echo-3¡ªEnemy flying snakes in the sky! Number over 50!" Petrov ordered, "Bring all Gepard anti-aircraft tanks to the front! Artillery, begin HE-FRAG (High Explosive Fragmentation) shells on the Jaculus swarm!" The first roar in the sky was heard as the M109 howitzer shell exploded in the midst of the Jaculus swarm. The field was drenched in a rain of blood and poison. But 10 Jaculus survived and sprayed poison on Bernard''s trench. The air was heavy with the screams of the soldiers. From across the river, the Draugr and behind them, 20 Stone Trolls attacked as the first wave. They crossed the stone bridge built over the river and began to advance. Then, there was a huge explosion. *BOOM!* KRRRRA-KOOM! BA-DOOOM! CRACK-THOOM! KABOOM! The bridge collapsed The Bernard Empire soldiers had already planted bombs on the bridge. THOOOOOM The Bernard tank commander gripped his radio handset as the battle raged. With a firm voice, he issued the order: "Target acquired¡ªT-72s, fire!" BOOM! THWAAAAM! BOOM! BOOM! The line of T-72s unleashed a devastating barrage, their 125mm rounds ripping through the Drgour and Trolls who had fallen into the river and were standing by the riverside. The impact sent geysers of water and body parts into the air. The armoured behemoths continue their relentless firing. This greatly reduced Latvian numbers. Then, the radio crackled to life. A calm but authoritative voice came through: "Hammer-1, cease-fire. Let them cross the river now. Over." The tank commander responded immediately: "Roger, solid copy. Ceasing fire. Retreat position. Over." The tanks then began to retreat. ..... Caspian was very angry. Because his troops could not cross the river. He looked at his military commander and said, "Why are you standing here like this!? Go and do something!" Then they realized the sound of the tanks'' attacks stopped. "Your Majesty, their attacks have stopped now. It seems that their magical weapons have run out of mana." Caspian smiled, "This is our chance. Order our entire army to cross the river now. The Bernard Empire''s soldiers are timid and weak. That''s why they have taken defensive measures instead of attacking us directly. They will not survive our monsters. We will destroy them." ..... Latvia''s army began to cross the river by swimming or in small boats. Also with them were war beasts. These were massive turtle-like creatures, their shells covered in spiked armour, their eyes glowing with a dull, malevolent light. These were the Kragturtles, living siege engines bred for war. Each one was the size of a small house, capable of carrying dozens of soldiers on their backs and smashing through fortifications with ease. They started crossing the river with stone trolls and soldiers on their backs, who were heavily armoured and armed. The first wave reached the shore. Boots hit solid ground. Stone trolls stomped forward, their weight sinking into the mud. Latvian officers barked orders as formations took shape. The advance was in motion. Then¡ª KA-BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! THWAAAAM! A series of deafening explosions ripped through the advancing forces. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire had planted many mines in the ground. Which exploded. Fire and shrapnel erupted in all directions, tearing through men and beasts alike. Stone trolls were hurled into the air like ragdolls, their massive forms shattered by the sheer force of the blasts. A Kragturtle let out a deep, guttural roar as an explosion ruptured beneath it, sending a shockwave through its armoured body. Soldiers perched on its back were flung off, screaming as they hit the ground¡ªonly to be caught in secondary blasts. Chaos. Screams. Smoke. Through the thick haze, the Bernard tank commander surveyed the carnage from his turret. He smirked slightly, then grabbed his radio. "All units, hold fire. Let the mines do their job. Any survivors¡ªlight ''em up. Over." _______________________ General Petrov was watching the destruction of the battlefield on the drone''s live feed. "We didn''t need to take so many defensive measures. The trenches and bunkers now seem completely unnecessary. We''ve already destroyed a large part of their forces. I overestimated them." From the sidelines, Eric smiled, although there was a slight artificiality in his voice. "General, your plan was the best. My brother''s army has never been defeated so easily." Eric knew the Bernard Empire was strong, but he had never imagined that the war would be so one-sided. Although he had seen the Bernard Empire''s soldiers conquer cities before, this war gave him a full understanding of the Bernard Empire. Where the enemy was being defeated before they could reach them. "However, General, my brother''s forces still contain many dangerous dark wizards. They will be able to change the course of the war." Petrov nodded. "You''re right. But I also have the means to deal with them." Suddenly, the radio crackled to life. "Command, this is Eagle-1, flight leader of Eagle Squadron. We are approaching the AO. Requesting target coordinates and engagement orders. Over." A radio operator rushed up to Petrov, saluted, and relayed, "General, air support has arrived. They are requesting attack authorization." Petrov grabbed the radio himself. "Eagle-1, this is Command. Stand by for target coordinates. Confirm payload. Over." "Command, Eagle-1 confirming. We have four Douglas A-3 Skywarriors armed with Mark 83 and FAB-500, escorted by six F-4 Phantom II. We are currently at Angels 20 and holding formation. Over." Petrov looked at the drone feed again. The remaining Latvian forces were regrouping around the Kragturtles, trying to rally under the protection of their dark wizards. He made his decision. "Eagle-1, you are cleared hot. Target: enemy ground forces at Grid 42-Alpha, with priority on war beasts, giants and magic users. Suppression of enemy air defences is already in effect. Make it rain. Over." "Solid copy, Command. Weapons hot. Beginning bombing run. Eagle Squadron, follow my lead. Over." ----------------------------- The bombers flew in a tight formation, they approached the drop zone. Behind them, the fighters scanned for any enemy airborne threats. Inside the lead bomber, the bombardier peered through the targeting scope. His headset crackled as Eagle-1''s voice came through. "Final approach. Bomb bay doors opening. Prepare for drop. Stand by... Stand by..." The crosshairs aligned over the enemy mass on the riverbank. Stone trolls, Kragturtles, and black-robed wizards were gathering, some already casting protective spells. "Release! Release! Release!" The FAB-500 bombs detached from their pylons and plummeted. From the ground, Latvian soldiers looked up¡ªjust in time to see death streaking down. BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM! Chapter 160 160: Battle of the Ru River (2) Caspian''s eyes and face turned red with anger. His lips trembled, and his fists tightened. The wizards beside him created a protective barrier that saved them. A large part of Caspian''s army was crushed to the ground in the devastation of the bombardment. The sky and air were heavy with flames, smoke, and loud screams on the battlefield. Thousands of soldiers, draugr, giants, trolls, and war beasts¡ªall were reduced to rubble. And then, to complete their misfortune, the Bernard Empire''s artillery units began to fire at them. Shell after shell fell on the remnants of the Latvian army. Each explosion turned the ground upside down, sending body parts flying into the air. Many tried to escape but they were also finished off by the shell. One of Caspian''s commanders, who had survived, came trembling towards Caspian. Fear was evident on his face. He said, "Your majesty, we should return to the capital now. We can''t fight with them." Caspian''s eyes narrowed even more. A strange, twisted smile appeared on his face. He slowly walked towards the commander. Suddenly, his hand shot out and grabbed the commander by the throat. The commander struggled, but it was impossible for him to free himself from Caspian''s strong grip. "What are you saying?" Caspian roared. "I will retreat? I will give up? Never!" Then, in a flash, he lifted the commander up and looked him in the face. Caspian''s anger grew even more at the sight of fear in the commander''s eyes. Then, he grabbed the commander''s gums with his hand and, in one blow, tore his face completely off. Blood spurted out, splashing Caspian''s face and clothes. The commander''s body fell to the ground, screaming and moaning in pain, but Caspian did not look at it. He turned to his dark wizards. His voice was cold and intense, "I will not lose this battle. Do whatever you must! Use it¡ªeverything. I want destruction!" Caspian removed a locket from his neck and handed it to one of his wizards. The wizards nodded silently in agreement. They took out the ancient tome. They opened it and began to chant spells in a strange language. The ground beneath them shook, and the sky above them began to swirl. Black clouds, thick and unusual, rolled in from the horizon, covering the sun. The wind howled like a wounded animal, carrying the smell of rot and ash. Lightning began to flash across the sky, not in bright flashes, but in zigzag streaks of dark purple and green. ___________________ General Petrov lowered his binoculars, his face pale. The destruction of the Latvian army had given him a momentary sense of triumph, but now that sense of triumph had turned to fear. The sky above the battlefield was no longer the clear blue of victory¡ªit was a whirlwind of darkness, filled with unearthly power. "What''s happening!?" Petrov said. "I don''t know," Eric said. "This... this isn''t natural. It''s like the sky itself has turned against us." An officer said. The soldiers in the trenches and bunkers, who had been celebrating their success moments before, now stood frozen. Their eyes were fixed on the sky, where huge, glowing magic circles had begun to form. The circles were pulsing with a ghostly light, their intricate designs shifting and twisting as if alive. Petrov grabbed the radio. "All units, be advised! The enemy is deploying unknown supernatural forces! Stand by for further orders!" The magic circles in the sky grew brighter, their light casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. Suddenly, for a moment, everything went quiet¡ªcomplete silence. Then, a deafening roar. From the largest magic circle, a massive black bolt of lightning struck the ground near the front lines of the Bernard Empire. The impact created shockwaves in the earth, knocking soldiers off their feet and shaking the bunkers. Several shadowy figures emerged from the site of the impact. These creatures were humanoid but distorted and deformed, their bodies made of pure shadow and their eyes glowing with an evil red light. They moved at an abnormal speed. Panic erupted in the trenches. "OPEN FIRE! LIGHT THEM UP!" Bernard''s soldiers opened fire, the sound of rifle fire and the machine guns filling the air. Tracer rounds streaked toward the approaching entities. But the shadow creatures seemed unaffected. The bullets passed through them, only for the creatures to reform moments later. Soldiers watched in horror as the shadow creatures reformed instantly, their smoky bodies momentarily disrupted but never destroyed. "Sir, our weapons are not working!" a panicked voice shouted over the radio. "Artillery! Hit them with everything you''ve got!" The artillery barrage began. Their shells tore through the air and exploded among the shadowy hordes. But the high-explosive rounds seemed to have little effect. The creatures simply vanished into the smoke and continued their relentless advance. Petrov''s jaw tightened, and he ordered his officers to order the troops to withdraw to the second line. The order was quickly sent over the radios. "All units, fall back to secondary defensive positions! Do not engage in close combat! I repeat, fall back immediately!" The radio crackled with chaotic voices as field commanders acknowledged the order. "Roger that, Command! Falling back!" "Delta Squad retreating¡ªJesus, they''re fast!" "This is Charlie-2, requesting covering fire for withdrawal!" ??? The thunderous hum of rotor blades echoed through the air as helicopters powered up on the deck of the Bernard Empire aircraft carrier, BNS Hope. The ocean churned beneath the massive warship, its deck bustling with flight crew in color-coded uniforms, each performing final checks before takeoff. At the center of the flight deck, a sleek, black helicopter stood apart from the rest. This helicopter is not an ordinary helicopter. It was specially customized for Alberto. It was a sophisticated, magical, and technologically advanced aircraft. It was named "Magic Storm". Every part of the helicopter was specially designed so that it could survive in any situation and deal with enemies. A magic core was installed in the helicopter. Some of the special facilities of this helicopter were the ability to become invisible, a magic resistance system, and also, the helicopter had an automated shield system, which automatically activated upon detecting any danger. A nuclear power system has been used to operate this helicopter. Due to this, the helicopter can fly almost indefinitely. The aircrew chief, gave a sharp salute. "All systems are green, sir. We''re ready for liftoff on your command." Carl gave a firm nod. "Majesty, all safety protocols have been implemented. Escort teams are in position. You may board now." "Hmmm" Alberto nodded and entered the helicopter, taking his seat. Elizabeth is also with him. She was happy because it was the first time she was going somewhere with Alberto. The pilot, an ISSD officer, adjusted his headset, initiating final checks. Pilot (Callsign: Valkyrie-1): "Tower, this is Valkyrie-1, Magic Storm. Pre-flight checks complete. Engines running at optimal capacity. Requesting clearance for takeoff." BNS Hope ATC (Callsign: Tower-Actual): "Valkyrie-1, Tower-Actual. Copy that. Wind at 12 knots, stable conditions. Escort formation standing by. You are clear for liftoff. Maintain vector to Grid Echo-Seven-Four. Confirm ROE for this flight." Pilot: "ROE is weapons tight. Mission is high-priority VIP transport. Escort squadron on defensive standby." The pilot turned his head, addressing the co-pilot seated beside him. Pilot: "Flight systems nominal. Countermeasures armed. Activate cloaking field on standby¡ªonly engage on my mark." Co-Pilot: "Roger. Cloaking system primed. Magic Core stable at 97% efficiency. All defensive systems are online." A quick glance at the HUD confirmed all five escort helicopters¡ªheavily armed attack variants¡ªhad taken their positions in a tight V-formation around the Magic Storm. The aircraft shuddered as the rotors reached full power. With a precise motion, the pilot pulled the collective, and the Magic Storm ascended smoothly into the sky, leaving the flight deck behind. ATC: "Valkyrie-1, Tower-Actual. You are airborne. Maintain formation. Tactical uplink active. Godspeed." As they climbed past 1,000 feet, the escort pilots checked in over the secure comms network. Escort Leader (Callsign: Guardian-1): "Guardian-1 to Valkyrie-1, we have you in visual. Holding formation. Tactical scans are negative for aerial threats." Valkyrie-1: "Copy, Guardian-1. Maintain overwatch. ROE remains weapons tight¡ªengage only on confirmed threats." ______________________ Alberto was looking out the window. The vast forest spread out below him. Occasionally, strangely large birds and animals could be seen. He then turned to Elizabeth. "So where is our first destination?" Elizabeth straightened her head and said, "We will go to the Joint Organic Research Facility first." Alberto thought for a moment and said, "Ah! That research facility, where our scientists are continuing their research on the ecology and food production of this island." Elizabeth nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Your Majesty. Our scientists have reported that the soil on this island is very fertile and contains some rare minerals that are not found in the soil of ordinary agricultural areas. These minerals accelerate the growth rate of plants and increase the nutritional value of fruits and grains many times over. In fact, the foods grown on this island are not only nutritious but also capable of rejuvenating human cells. These foods play a special role in the physical size of the people living on this island being 8-10 feet." "I see, I hope we can put it to good use," Alberto said after thinking for a while. Elizabeth smiled a little. "Also, Your Majesty, the soil and environment of this island are formed in such a way that the food produced here contains a large amount of ''bio-enhanced nutrients''. These nutrients not only accelerate the physical growth of people but also accelerate the functioning of their cells and the DNA repair process. Eating food here increases the nutritional value and energy of an ordinary person many times over. In addition, this island is located in a special ''geo-biological zone'', where a unique combination of the Earth''s magnetic field and solar energy occurs. As a result, the plants and animals that grow here naturally grow to enormous sizes. Scientists have called it a ''genetic acceleration zone''. It has also been shown in the laboratory that eating special grains and fruits from this island can increase the muscle strength and nervous response of ordinary people by about 30-50% compared to the average person. Which we are currently using in creating Super Soldiers. In addition, It also slows down age-related cell loss, which can increase our people''s average life span from 80 to 200 years. Some people on the island have already exceeded 200 years of age, which proves that this food really gives a long life." Alberto thought. "If this is true, then we can bring about a breakthrough in medicine and research." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Just then, the pilot''s voice came over the radio. "Your Majesty, we are approaching the target. ETA: two minutes." Alberto looked out the window and saw the research centre slowly coming into view in the distance. The huge buildings stood in the middle of the forest. Chapter 161 161: Attack within the Elysian Archipelago (1) The evening had fallen, and the darkness of night was slowly covering the sky. The huge hall was full of people, all of them busy watching the dancers dance. Melodious musical instruments were playing in the background. The dancers were elves and Amazonians. They were slaves, who had been purchased from various places. They were very popular for their beauty. Because of this, only people of high Status could afford to buy them. The owner of these slaves was Cassius, the current leader of the Elysian Archipelago''s navy. He sits on a large velvet chair in the centre of that hall. Cassius took command of the navy when Strom had removed the previous admiral from power. Cassius had once been a notorious pirate, whose name would turn merchant ships off course. But now he held the legal reins. Not only he but most of the current crew of the Elysian Archipelago''s navy had once been pirates. After Strom''s illegal seizure of power, those who rebelled against him were dismissed from their jobs or imprisoned. Strom then recruited these pirates into his navy. However, these people, especially Cassius, spent most of their time drinking and having fun with slaves. Since they can do whatever they want now. Cassius held up a goblet of ruby-red wine in one hand. Two elf slaves sat beside him. He then looked at a dancer¡ªa tall elf. "What is your name?" he asked. The girl paused for a moment and replied in a low voice, "Liriana, Master." "Your dancing is wonderful, Liriana," Cassius smiled. "But the look in your eyes says you can''t accept being here." Liriana pursed her lips, stopping to speak. The Amazonian slaves standing nearby looked at each other with worried eyes. They were warriors in the past, but now they are seen only as luxury goods. Just then, the door opened and stepped Cassius''s close aide, Captain Draven. He walked straight to stand next to Cassius, whispering something in his ear. Cassius''s face hardened. He stood up slowly, the dancers stopped dancing and stepped back. An eerie silence fell over the hall. Cassius kept his voice firm and said, "The sea breeze has brought something new. Our enemies are rising again." The sailors present became curious at his words. "There have been many unknown ships appearing at our territorial water. There is a possibility of a major attack." Cassius placed his wine glass on the table and said, "Tell everyone to prepare for war. Those who wish to challenge our might will soon realize who is the true ruler of the sea!" In his words, everyone present shouted in unison, "Victory to Admiral Cassius!" A roar of joy filled the air of the hall. ??? 06:00 Hours, Isla Dominus ¨C "All flights, this is Vanguard Actual. Weapons free. Commence attack." The static-laced command from Vice Admiral Helena Voss crackled through the cockpit radios of the incoming strike force. The Bernard Empire launched its invasion of the Elysian Archipelago. The operation codenamed Iron Tide. The first phase of this campaign, Operation Sea Hammer, aimed to destroy the Elysian Navy and establish naval dominance. The success of this phase was key to ensuring the subsequent land invasion and the capture of strategic Elysian territory. The Elysian fleet, consisting of 50 wooden battleships and 20 support ships, was anchored in a defensive formation, using ballistae, cannons, and fire arrows as their primary weapons. They were in defensive positions near the Elysian main naval base of Isla Dominus, ready to repel any attack. The 1st Naval Strike Group of the Bernard Empire, led by Vice Admiral Helena Voss, was tasked with conducting Operation Sea Hammer. The strike group included: 1 aircraft carrier: The centrepiece of the strike group, armed with F/A-18 Hornet and A-6 Intruder aircraft. 2 guided missile cruisers: Armed with Harpoon anti-ship missiles for long-range precision strikes. 4 destroyers: Providing anti-aircraft and anti-submarine support, equipped with Phalanx CIWS (Close-In Weapon System) and 5-inch guns. The first wave of F/A-18 Hornet aircraft streaked across the sky. Each carried a lethal payload of AGM-84 Harpoon missiles and MK 82 bombs, primed to annihilate the Elysian Navy. Beneath them, the warships of the Elysian fleet floated in rigid formation. Ballistae were loaded, cannons aimed skyward, and archers drew their fire-tipped arrows, their eyes locked onto the ominous metal birds above. First Strike ¨C Harpoons Away Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire "Viper-1, Fox Three!" The first Harpoon missile detached from the lead Hornet, its engine igniting as it cut through the air. Within seconds, dozens more followed. The missiles streaked toward their targets, their advanced guidance systems zeroing in on the largest warships. The first impact came with a deafening explosion as the flagship, the Elysium''s Wrath, erupted into a column of fire. The force of the blast splintered the massive wooden hull, sending debris and bodies hurtling through the air. Across the fleet, similar scenes played out. As the Hornets completed their initial strike, A-6 Intruders moved in to deliver precision bombing runs on the smaller Elysian ships and coastal defences. The Intruders, equipped with state-of-the-art targeting systems, dropped MK 82 bombs with pinpoint accuracy, reducing the smaller vessels to splinters and silencing the coastal artillery batteries. The Elysian sailors, caught off guard by the speed and ferocity of the attack, scrambled to mount a defence, but their efforts were in vain. Next, the Bernard Empire''s guided missile cruisers launched their own Harpoon missiles, which targeted the remaining ships of the Elysian fleet. These missiles, flying through the air, destroyed enemy ships one by one. The already damaged Elysian Navy could not survive this massive onslaught. One by one, their warships were reduced to flames, and the surviving sailors jumped into the sea or sank with the wreckage. The destroyers of the Bernard Empire provide vital support. When the Elysian forces attempt to counterattack with fire arrows, magic and cannonballs, the destroyers'' Phalanx CIWS system is activated and the high-velocity Gatling guns destroy the enemy attack in midair. The destroyers'' 5-inch guns then opened fire, delivering devastating broadsides to any Elysian ships that managed to survive the initial onslaught. From the shore, Elysian artillery crews scrambled to adjust their cannons. The defenders fired blindly into the sky, their outdated weaponry unable to lock onto the fast-moving jets. Ballistae loosed enormous bolts, but the aircraft was too swift, too manoeuvrable. Some desperate mage unleashed fire spells, their flames even unable to go near the aircraft "They''re gods of war! Nothing can stop them!" a panicked Elysian officer shouted as another Harpoon missile found its target, detonating a nearby warship and throwing men into the sea. --------------------- On the command deck of the Bernard flagship, Vice Admiral Voss watched the destruction unfold. "The sea is ours. Begin land assault. Deploy special forces." 0645 Hours ¨C Amphibious Landing Begins "Landing teams, execute," came the order from HQ. From the decks of amphibious assault ships, landing craft hit the waves. Simultaneously, CH-47 Chinook helicopters soared toward the coast, carrying elite special forces. ... The Elysian soldiers were very scared. The officers were giving panicked orders, but their morale was broken. "Hold the beach!" a knight commander roared. The Elysian infantry raised their spears and shields, forming a shaky line at the shore. The Special Forces soldiers started shooting from the helicopters. This broke their line. Many started running away. Everyone scattered. Commandos dressed in black threw ropes from the helicopters. They attacked the naval headquarters. Some guards shot arrows at them, but they missed their marks. The Special Forces responded with relentless gunfire, felling the archers one by one. Captain Morgan''s voice crackled over the comms. "Alpha Team, secure the command center! Bravo, take the barracks! Move fast, no delays!" "Roger that, Captain," came the response from team leaders. The Bernard commandos began to eliminate the defenders with ruthless efficiency. They used thermal scanners to see that there were some soldiers hiding in the corridor ahead. "Three targets, corridor right," an operator reported, his voice calm. "Prepare breach," ordered the squad leader. Two soldiers swiftly primed stun grenades. *Click. Clink.* The metallic spheres bounced once before erupting in a blinding flash. *BOOM!* The corridor was filled with disorienting light and sound. The Elysian soldiers stumbled, clutching their ears. "Go, go, go!" The commandos moved in, weapons raised. *Pop! Pop! Pop!* Suppressed gunfire ended the fight before the enemies could recover. Suddenly, a burst of fire and crackling lightning erupted from further down the hall. "Magicians!" someone shouted. The Elysian magicians attempted to counterattack. However, the special forces used anti-magic shields developed by the ARI ( Arcane Research Institute). A shimmering blue energy field absorbed the attacks effortlessly. "Snipers, take them down," From concealed positions, Bernard''s sharpshooters took precise shots. *Crack! Crack!* The magicians fell. Meanwhile, the Bravo Team was advancing rapidly towards the barracks. The two guards in front of the barracks were shot dead before they knew it. The team then entered and dealt to the defenders inside. Some of them tried to escape but were shot down. Alpha Team advanced carefully through the main corridor. Suddenly, a loud *BANG!* echoed as a musket fired. The lead commando flinched but remained unscathed¡ªhis bulletproof vest absorbed the impact. He raised his weapon. *Pop! Pop!* The trembling musket-wielding man¡ªfell lifelessly to the ground. "All clear. Keep searching," said the team leader. Door after door swung open, revealing abandoned offices and empty rooms. But the last chamber was different¡ªa massive storage area. Inside, dozens of frightened Elf and Amazonian slaves huddled together, their wide eyes filled with fear. At the centre of the group, a quivering man in ornate military attire tried to blend in. A commando stepped forward, scanning him. "Target identified. It''s Admiral Cassius." Cassius''s face turned pale. "P-please, I surrender! Don''t shoot!" he begged, hands raised. Ignoring his plea, the soldiers arrest him. Captain Morgan addressed the slaves. "You''re safe. We''re not here to harm you." Still hesitant, they slowly relaxed as the commandos lowered their weapons. Morgan pressed his comms. "HQ, this is Alpha. Target secured. The area under our control." "Copy that, Alpha. Proceed with extraction," came the response. Chapter 162 162: The End of an Era Queen Maria was sitting in her room, drowning herself in wine. Empty bottles were scattered on the table and floor. There were dark circles under her eyes; her clothes were torn, and her hair was dishevelled. As she took another deep sip from her glass, the door creaked open. Maria barely lifted her head, her voice slurred as she muttered, "Rehena...?" The figure stepped closer. "Your Majesty, it seems you''ve had quite a lot to drink. I am William, your Prime Minister." "William...?" Maria''s voice trailed off. "I thought... she had returned..." Since the disappearance of her daughter, the death of her son, and the loss of her most trusted maid, Rehena, Maria had been shattered. She tried to hold on, but as the days passed, she became more and more consumed by alcohol. Her grief had consumed her, and now the atmosphere in her room felt like a tomb. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Your Majesty, you need to take care of yourself. If you keep going like this, you''ll get sick." Maria slammed her glass on the table, her voice rising in anger and frustration. "What are you talking about! Sickness!? Do I need to get well!? I''ve lost everything¡ªeverything!" William was silent for a moment, letting her emotions settle. Then, in a measured tone, he said, "Your Majesty, the war in the north is drawing to a close. Duke Ferl has reported that our joint forces are about to defeat the Latvian army. It won''t be long before they are completely destroyed." Maria''s head snapped up, her bloodshot eyes narrowing. "So the war is finally ending... the war that brought me to this state. Tell me, William, what of the Bernard Empire''s invasion of Latvia? Have they captured that bastard Caspian? I want him dead. That ashole is responsible for all of this!" William hesitated before answering. "We don''t have much information, Your Majesty. But from what we''ve heard, the Bernard Empire has captured several cities in Latvia and is advancing on the capital. They have destroyed the entire Latvian navy. They will probably conquer Latvia in a few days. They have also begun their invasion of the Elysian." Maria''s voice trembled with hope and despair. "Have they found my daughter? Have they found her?" William shook his head gently. "We haven''t been informed yet. But Diplomat Joseph has confirmed that they will begin the search soon." "Tell them to hurry!" Maria''s voice cracked, her composure slipping away. "I want her back¡ªalive. She is my last hope, William. I cannot lose her either!" William shook his head gravely. "I will deliver your orders, Your Majesty. But there is another matter we must discuss¡ªa serious one." Maria leaned back in her chair, her expression weary. "What now?" "The war is in its final stages, but we have suffered a great loss. The treasury is almost empty," William began, his voice heavy. "There has been a great loss of resources. The North, which once supplied 40% of our food, is now almost in ruins. About 90% of the agricultural land has been destroyed. Rivers, forests, canals¡ªall destroyed. We have lost an estimated one million people in this war, three million have been made homeless, and five million have lost their jobs. The north is covered with corpses and debris. If we cannot bury or burn all the dead bodies quickly, there is a danger of epidemics spreading. This war has taken a huge toll on our spine." Maria''s face turned pale, she held her glass tightly as she listened. "This fucking war¡ªeven if it ends, it will end with us, who invented this madness!" William continued. "Even worse, we could face severe food shortages in the future. The aid we''ve received from neighbouring nations¡ª5,000 tons from the Indiana and Malak Dynasty, 280 tons from Vangal¡ª that could sustain us for a short time. If we don''t find a solution soon, we could lose 60 to 70% of our population. There will also be an economic recession. Poverty rates have already increased, and our country is likely to be destroyed." Maria smiled bitterly, sarcasm dripping from her voice. "How wonderful. The war is over, and all we have left to do now is pick up the pieces of a broken kingdom. What do you propose, William? How do we save a nation that''s already dead?" "Your Majesty, the Bernard Empire has made us an offer. They say they can help us with this, but they are asking for something." "It seems this boy knows how to use time very well. I gave them the rights to Elysian''s mineral resources. Now what more do they want?!" William hesitated, then said cautiously, "The Bernard Empire has offered to help rebuild the northern regions, provide our people with jobs and food, and help us survive this crisis. But in return... they want control of the northern regions. They want to rule these regions until they can recoup the cost of their aid. We would retain limited authority, but the Bernard Empire would hold the reins." Queen Maria was silent for a moment, then she began to laugh like a madwoman. She took a bottle of wine from the table and took a sip. She then stood up and went to the window and she pulled back the curtains and looked out. The walls were still badly damaged. From the cursed night attack. Although she could have ordered to be repaired it if she wanted to, however, she didn''t want to repair it. It reminded her again and again of what she had lost in her life. "We are now very weak. And at this point, we are no longer in a position to ignore anything." She took another sip of her wine and then said, "Tell them that we want to be their vassal state." William''s eyes widened in shock. "Your Majesty¡ª But Maria cut him off with a sharp wave of her hand "Do as I say! We have no other choice! This is the best decision! If we want to survive. Besides, I have long lost the will to rule. I want to hand over all power to the Bernard Empire. Tell them this. They will have to take charge of all of Britannia." "But Your Majesty, this could cause many Nobles to rebel against you" Maria looked back at him. "Do you think I care about the Nobles? If anyone rebels, they will have to face the Bernard Empire, not me. I don''t have the strength to bear this burden anymore. Tell Joseph about it!" Chapter 163: No Longer a Slave The Bernard Empire''s forces have begun to land in the Elysian region. The Navy is using helicopters and landing craft to transport the 8th Infantry regiment to the port. Waves of troops are constantly arriving in the port. The city''s residents are peering out of their windows to watch these scenes. Although they dare not come out, they do not dare to come out. The Bernard Empire''s soldiers are sending a message through the microphone that they are not the enemy, but have come to overthrow Storm''s rule. But the city''s residents have never seen such a force before, so they are terrified. ??? Liriana is an Amazonian slave; she is not alone here; there are many more slaves like her. They lived in Amazonia and were captured by Latvia. Later they were sold as slaves in different places. Although Amazonians belong to the humanoid races. But they were not like ordinary humans. They were very strong. Their appearance was somewhat like elves. But they did not have long ears like elves. Which distinguished them from elves. However, if someone only looked at an Amazonian by ignoring the ears, they could mistake them for elves. Amazonians were ten times more beautiful than ordinary humans. They also had many strong warriors since they were trained to be strong warriors from birth. That is why all Amazonians had six pegs. This made them very valuable as slaves and because of this, the price of a typical Amazonian slave was at least 10 to 20 gold coins in the market. Also, people were very interested and curious to keep Amazonians as slaves. Since no one had ever seen an Amazonian slave before the invasion of Latvia. So even in many auctions, Amazonian slaves were sold for hundreds to thousands of gold coins. Since most men were interested in Amazonians. Because they were famous throughout the continent for their bravery, beauty and strength. Because of this, many saw keeping them as slaves as proof of their power and nobility. The Kingdom of Latvia benefited the most from this. They accumulated a lot of wealth. Since they were the ones who captured them and sent them to different places as slaves. And over time, Amazonian slaves spread across the continent and these once powerful warriors became just trivial toys of play. Liriana was also once a proud warrior, but now she is just a slave, whose job is to please her master. Although she would rather accept death than live her disgraced life, she is unable to do so, and the reason for this is the slave collar around her neck. It is a magical collar. It forces her to obey all her master''s orders and prevents her from killing herself. Just when she thought her whole life would end like this, she suddenly heard the news of an attack on them. The sailors are very scared and they come to the storage room. Where they always stay. They could hear many terrible noises and explosions outside. Although they were a little scared, Liriana was happy that if they killed her, she might be able to get rid of this cursed life. The loud noises were getting closer and closer to them. Cassius is also there with them. Their owner. Who had been talking like a brave man a moment ago, but he was now in a very scared state. Liriana realized that the enemies had won. After a while, they heard footsteps outside the storage room. With a loud noise, the door broke and some strangely dressed people entered. These people had imprisoned Cassius. And one of these new people came and sat down next to Liriana. Liriana saw them take out a strange black box. Liriana did not understand what it was. These people took out something like a small rod that emitted red light. Liriana closed her eyes. She thought they might kill her but surprisingly, it didn''t. Something like electricity ran through her body, and in an instant, the collar around her neck broke. Liriana was surprised "What is this¡ª!?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "It seems that this device worked properly. We were able to successfully break this item." What they used was the K-I6, a magic item destruction weapon created by ARI. Although it has many limitations. But it is still very powerful. Since it is capable of destroying any item other than Rear and Legendary magic items. Liriana looked at these new arrivals in surprise. They were wearing black masks, she couldn''t see their faces. She thought, looking at their skeleton-like masks, that they might be an evil organization and that they had used some black magic on her. Then one of these people said, "You are free now, you are no longer slaves." ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The news of Queen Maria''s decision spread like wildfire through the halls of the palace and beyond. Maria sat on her throne. The weight of her crown felt heavier than ever, pressing down on her like the burden of her choices. She clutched the armrests of her throne, her knuckles white, as the nobles began to voice their grievances. A noble come forward. "Your Majesty, this decision¡ªthis is unacceptable! How can you hand over our lands to a foreign power? Have you no regard for the sovereignty of Britannia?" Maria''s eyes flickered with a mix of anger and exhaustion. "Sovereignty?" she repeated, her voice cold. "What sovereignty do we have left? Our armies are broken, our people were helpless, and our lands are ruins. The Bernard Empire offers us a chance to survive. Would you rather see Britannia crumble into dust?" The Dutches Milana said. "Your Majesty, this is not just about survival. This is about honour. By giving away our territories, you are stripping us of our dignity. The nobles will not stand for this." Maria''s gaze hardened. "Honor? Dignity? Tell me, Milana, what good is honor when our children are dying in the streets? What good is dignity when our people have no food, no shelter, no hope? If the nobles wish to rebel, let them. But they will face the Bernard Empire, not me." The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. The nobles exchanged uneasy glances, their anger tempered by the grim reality of their situation. Maria leaned back in her throne, her voice softer now but no less firm. "I have made my decision. We are about to become vassals of the Bernard Empire. They will provide the aid we so desperately need. If any of you have a better solution, I am willing to hear it. But until then, this is the path we must take." Chapter 164: The Joint Organic Research Facility The Magic Storm descended smoothly, its rotors whirring softly as they approached the landing pad. The Joint Organic Research Facility is a vast complex. Massive iron walls encircled the facility, a necessary precaution to keep out the island''s wild and often dangerous creatures. The buildings are a mix of modern architecture and organic design, with curved walls and green roofs that blend into the environment. Solar panels and wind turbines provide the facility with sustainable energy. The entire facility took about five months to build. It would have taken longer if Alberto hadn''t used his system to purchase the necessary materials to reduce construction time. The helicopter landed, and Alberto and Elizabeth stepped out of the helicopter. They were greeted by a group of scientists and security personnel. The head scientist, Dr. Evelyn Carter, stepped forward with a warm smile. She was a tall, sharp-featured woman, Wearing a lab coat lined with magic-conductive fibres for emergency shielding. She was a hero. From the system. Also, most of the researchers working here had been purchased from the system by Alberto for 200 million SC. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Character Status: Name: Dr. Evelyn Carter Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Race: High Humen Age: 26 Height: 6''4 Occupation: Chief Scientist, Joint Organic Research Facility Karma: Neutral Loyalty: 100% (Alberto) Attributes Strength: C Dexterity: A Endurance: B Wisdom: S Intelligence: SS Charisma: B Magic Affinity: B Technical Proficiency: SS Perception: S Leadership: A Unique Abilities Genetic Optimization Mastery: Can redesign organisms at the cellular level, enhancing traits like growth rate, resilience, or nutrient yield. Techno-Magic Synergy: Integrates magic cores with technology. Designs hybrid devices like self-sustaining bioreactors powered by solar-magic energy. Rapid Cognitive Processing: Processes vast datasets in seconds, solving complex problems under pressure. Mentally simulates experiments with 99.8% accuracy before execution. Ecosystem Harmonization: Instinctively balances ecosystems for maximum productivity and sustainability. Bio-Resonance Field: (Passive) ¡ª Radiates a subtle aura that accelerates plant growth and cellular repair in nearby organisms. Secretly uses this to boost crop yields and stabilize experiments. ¡ï¡ï¡ï "Your Excellency, welcome to the Joint Biological Research Facility," Dr. Carter said, bowing slightly. "We''re honoured to have you here." Alberto nodded, his eyes scanning the facility with interest. "Thank you, Dr. Carter. I''ve heard great things about your work here. I''d love to see it in person." Elizabeth, standing next to Alberto, added, "The reports we''ve received are truly amazing. This facility could revolutionize the future of our empire." Dr. Carter gestured toward the main building. "Please, follow me. We''ve prepared a short tour to show you the key areas of research." As they walked, Dr. Carter began to explain the facility''s primary objectives. "Our work here focuses on the unique characteristics of the island''s ecosystem. As you know, the soil here is very unique. It contains rare minerals and organic compounds that accelerate plant growth and increase nutrient levels. But this is just the beginning." They entered a large greenhouse, where rows of plants spread out before their eyes. Some of the plants were familiar¡ªwheat, corn, and various fruits¡ªtheir size was incredible. The wheat stalks were more than ten feet high, and the corn cobs were the size of small tree trunks. "These are just a few examples of our genetically optimized crops," Dr. Carter explained. "By using the island''s soil and a combination of selective breeding and advanced biotechnology, we have been able to create crops that grow faster, yield more, and contain significantly higher levels of nutrients. For example, this wheat has ten times more protein than conventional varieties, and the corn is rich in antioxidants and essential vitamins." Alberto touched a large corn cob, his expression filled with wonder. "Incredible. If we can scale this up, we could easily solve Britannia''s food crisis, and we will never have a shortage of food in the future." "That''s the goal," Dr. Carter replied. "But we''re also studying the effects of these crops on human health. As you''ve heard, the bio-enhanced nutrients in these foods can improve physical strength and cognitive function and even slow the ageing process." Elizabeth, who had been quietly observing, asked, "What about the long-term effects? Are there any risks associated with consuming these enhanced foods?" Dr. Carter nodded. "A valid concern. We''ve conducted extensive studies, and so far, the results are promising. The nutrients are naturally occurring and easily absorbed by the human body. However, we''re continuing to monitor for any potential side effects. Our goal is to ensure that these foods are not only beneficial but also safe for widespread consumption." They moved on to another section of the facility, where researchers were working with animals. Enormous chickens, pigs, and cows roamed in spacious enclosures. The animals were healthy and robust, their size far exceeding that of their counterparts on the mainland. "These animals are fed a diet consisting entirely of our enhanced crops," Dr. Carter explained. "As a result, they grow larger and produce more meat, milk, and eggs. But more importantly, the nutritional content of their products is significantly higher. For example, the milk from these cows contains high levels of omega-3 fatty acids and calcium, which are essential for bone and brain health." Alberto watched a researcher collect eggs from a hen, which is about the size of a small dog. "This could transform our agricultural industry. But what are the environmental impacts? Are these practices sustainable?" Dr. Carter smiled. "Sustainability is at the core of our research. The island''s ecosystem is remarkably resilient, and we''ve designed our farming practices to work in harmony with nature. For example, we use organic fertilizers and natural pest control methods. We''ve also developed a closed-loop system where waste from the animals is used to enrich the soil, creating a cycle of continuous regeneration." During the tour, Dr. Carter took them to a lab where scientists were analyzing plant and animal samples. The room was filled with advanced equipment, including DNA sequencers, microscopes, and bioreactors. "This is where the main topic happens," Dr. Carter said proudly. "Here, we study the genetic makeup of the island''s flora and fauna to understand what makes them so unique. We''ve identified several key genes responsible for accelerated growth and enhanced nutrition. By isolating and replicating these genes, we can apply them to other species, potentially creating new varieties of crops and livestock that can thrive in different environments." Alberto stepped forward to examine the DNA sequence displayed on a monitor. "This is groundbreaking work. If we can replicate these genes, we can create crops that grow in arid regions or withstand extreme weather conditions. The implications for global food security are immense." Elizabeth, who had been silently taking notes, added, "And the potential for medical applications is equally exciting. If these nutrients slow ageing and enhance cellular repair, we could develop new treatments for disease and extend human lifespan." Dr. Carter nodded. "Exactly. We are already collaborating with medical researchers to explore these possibilities. In fact, we have developed a prototype supplement derived from the island''s plants. Preliminary tests suggest that it may enhance immune function and improve overall health." Dr. Carter handed Alberto a small vial containing a golden liquid. "This is a sample of our prototype supplement." Alberto looked at the vial and gave a strange smile. The tour concluded at a mining site within the facility, where workers were extracting brightly coloured stones and minerals from the ground. These were no ordinary rocks¡ªthey were magic stones, pulsating with an otherworldly glow. Each stone seemed to radiate a different colour, from deep blues to fiery reds. "We extract these magic stones and minerals from here," Dr. Carter explained. "They are the main ingredients for creating our magic items. Our Arcane Research Institute uses them to develop various magic devices." Nearby, a massive cell housed creature unlike anything Alberto or Elizabeth had ever seen. "Your Majesty, meet these creatures. These creatures are from this island. We''re studying them to develop new medicines. For example, That snake-like creature is the Luminous Serpent, its venom has incredible properties that could revolutionize pain management. " They saw a bright, snake-like creature in a cell whose body emitted a light blue light. "Your majesty, and that is the Venmothorn Dragonling." They see a small dragon-like creature in another cell. It has thorn-like horns on its body. It is as tall as a bear. "Its blood has remarkable healing properties. We are researching it and trying to create a serum that can repair wounds in seconds." Alberto''s eyes gleamed with ambition. "That''s Great! If we can harness these creatures'' abilities, our power will increase tenfold. This island is a treasure trove of resources." Dr. Carter hesitated for a moment before adding, "Also, Your Majesty, we have learned about a mountain. The people of this island claim to be a sacred mountain. There may be many other strange plants, creatures, and resources there that we do not know about. We asked them to give us the right to explore it. But they did not agree to it. Because they consider it sacred land and they did not allow us to enter there." Alberto then thought for a while and said, "Hmm... Okay, I will talk to their king about this when I meet with them." Chapter 165: Battle of the Ru River (3) The air was heavy with the stench of rot and ash, and the ground shook with the constant explosions. The Bernard Empire now faced an enemy that had surpassed all logic and reason. The retreat was a symbol of chaos. Soldiers rushed out of the front trenches, their boots soaked in mud-soaked with explosions and blood. The M2 Bradley IFVs of the 1st Infantry Division roared to life, their 25mm chain guns unleashing suppressive fire. Behind them, the T-72s of the 2nd Tank Brigade retreated, their thermal sights blazing in the heat signature of the advancing enemy. The shadow creatures, born from the spells of dark wizards, moved at a strange, unnatural pace. Their shapes were humanoid but distorted as if pulled from a madman''s nightmare. Their bodies were made of pure shadow, their eyes glowed with a red light that seemed to pierce the soul of the person looking at them. Even as bullets and shells pierced their bodies, their smoky forms were being reconstructed in an instant. General Petrov stood in the command bunker, his face pale but firm. The drone''s live feed showed the chaos of the battlefield. The shadow creatures were constantly advancing, their numbers seemingly infinite. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire were retreating, their disciplined formations collapsing under the pressure of the supernatural onslaught. "Report!" Petrov roared, his voice cutting through the tension in the room. "Sir, the shadow creatures are immune to conventional weapons," a tactical officer replied, his voice trembling slightly. "Our artillery and arms fire are having no effect. They are cutting through our lines like butter." Petrov''s jaw tightened. He had never faced such an enemy. The dark magic of the Latvian sorcerers had turned the tide of the battle in an instant. He turned to Prince Eric, who stood nearby, his face serious. "Your brother''s sorcerers are more powerful than we expected," Petrov said. "We need a solution, and we need it now." Eric shook his head, his brain thinking rapidly. He had seen the dark magic of the Latvian sorcerers before, but never on such a large scale. Because during the war for the throne, his brother''s demi-human army was too strong for his faction army. "We need to target the sorcerers themselves. If we can disrupt their spells, the shadow creatures will lose their power." Petrov thought about it for a moment, then turned to the officers. "Give me the coordinates of the Latvian magicians. We must eliminate them, at all costs." The officer nodded and began to give orders. "All units, this is command. We have a new priority target¡ªthe Latvian magicians. Concentrate all fire on their position. I repeat, concentrate all fire on the magicians." ¡ï¡ï¡ï On the eastern bank of the Ru River, the Latvian sorcerers stood in a circle, their hands raised to the sky. Their incantations echoed across the battlefield, a hoarse, ancient language that distorted the very fabric of reality. The air around them flashed with dark energy, and the ground beneath their feet was black and scorched. Caspian stood nearby, his eyes burning with rage and victory. "Don''t stop!" he roared. "Destroy them all! Leave nothing but ashes!" The lead sorcerer turned to Caspian. "Your Majesty, the incantation is almost complete. The shadow soldiers will devour them all." A cruel smile played on Caspian''s lips. "Good. Show them the true power of the Latvian kingdom." ¡ï¡ï¡ï The Bernard Empire''s artillery units shifted their focus, their howitzers and rocket launchers now pointed at the Latvian wizards'' positions. The roar of the first rounds echoed through the air, their trajectory meticulously calculated. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The ground shook with the explosion, sending dust and debris flying into the air. The wizards'' defences sizzled under the impact, but they held firm. The lead wizard sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "Fools. Do they think their puny weapons can harm us?" But the Bernard Empire did not stop. The roar of jet engines from the sky grew louder as the Eagle Squadron came in to bomb again. The bombers, escorted by F-4 Phantom IIs, prepared for their bombing run. "Target achieved," said the lead bomber pilot, his voice calm despite the chaos below. "Bombs being dropped." The FAB-500 bombs detached from their pylons and hurtled toward the ground. The wizards looked up, their eyes widening in surprise as the bombs hurtled toward them. *Boom! Boom! Boommmm!* The explosion was deafening, the shockwave spreading across the battlefield. The wizards'' defences crumbled under the impact, and several of them fell to the ground, their bodies broken and bloody. Caspian roared in terror. "No! I can''t lose after coming this far! No! I can''t let this happen! Don''t give up! Don''t forget what I''ve done for you. Don''t forget who you are! You are the mages of darkness! Don''t Fall! Fight for me until your last breath!" The lead wizard struggled to his feet. "We will not let you down, Your Majesty!" ¡ï¡ï¡ï Despite the bombardment, the wizards'' spell was not completely disrupted. The shadow creatures continued to advance, their numbers swelling with each passing moment. The soldiers of the Bernard Empire kept firing helplessly, but their weapons were useless against the supernatural enemy. Many soldiers tried to fight back with bayonets, but they were all mercilessly killed by the shadow creatures. In the trenches, a young soldier, Private Alexei, held his rifle tightly, his hand shaking. He had never seen anything like it before. The shadow creatures were unlike any enemy he had ever faced¡ªthey were the embodiment of nightmares. "Hold the line!" his sergeant shouted, though the fear was clear in his voice. "Don''t let them come!" Alexei fired his rifle, the bullets piercing the shadowy shapes. The creatures came closer, their burning eyes staring at him. He could feel their viciousness, their hunger. "Fall back!" the sergeant ordered, but it was too late. The shadow creatures surged forward, their claws cutting through the air. Alexei screamed as one of them grabbed him, its icy touch freezing his soul. He began to lose his strength, his body growing cold and lifeless. ¡ï¡ï¡ï General Petrov watched in horror as the shadow creatures devoured his forces. The situation was dire, but he knew they could not retreat. "Prepare the reserves," Petrov ordered, his voice steady despite the chaos. "We will hold the line, at any cost." The reserves, a mix of elite infantry and armoured units, moved into position. Among them was a special unit called the Arcane Response Team (ART), a group of soldiers trained to combat supernatural threats. Equipped with enchanted weapons and protective talismans, they were the last line of defence against the shadow legion. "Order them to do whatever they want. We cannot let them win. We have to destroy them! As soon as possible!" ¡ï¡ï¡ï ART charged forward, their magical weapons glowing with a faint, supernatural light. The shadow creatures hesitated for a moment, feeling the power in their weapons. But they charged forward again. The battle was fierce, the air filled with gunfire, explosions, and the ominous screams of the shadow creatures. The ART commander, named Captain Mikhailov raised his magical sword, its edge blazing with bright light. "For the Empire!" he shouted, leaping into the fray. The soldiers followed. They also raised their weapons and leaped into the fray. ART soldiers wielded special weapons made for them. They were made using magic cores. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Their weapons shot out beams of scorching light, causing the shadow creatures to writhe and scream as the beam disrupted their form, disintegrating them at the molecular level. But there were still plenty of shadow creatures left. More were emerging. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The wizards, on the other hand, were using barriers and magic items to defend themselves from the artillery. Many wizards had already died from excessive mana use. Those who were left were summoning on more shadow creatures. Caspian''s eyes were burning with madness. "More! Summon the greater ones¡ªlet the Veil itself descend!" The lead wizard, eyeless face, hesitated. "My king, the greater Umbral Lords... they are unbound. They heed no master¡ª" "Do it!" Caspian roared, seizing the man by his robe and hurling him toward the tome. "I will not lose to my brother''s lapdogs!" ... The chant shifted, deepening into a dirge that shook the earth. The largest magic circle flared, its edges bleeding ink-black tendrils into the sky. A rift tore open, and from it emerged a colossus of shadow¡ªa towering, multi-limbed monstrosity, its form a blasphemy of claws, eyes, and gaping maws. The presence of the Umbral Lord warped the air, like it was draining the colour from the world, and its roar was deadly enough to shatter the resolve of even the most steadfast of soldiers. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The T-72s rumbled forward, their 125mm cannons thundering as they unleashed a salvo at the Umbral Lord. Shells struck its shifting form, erupting in bursts of flame, but the creature barely flinched, its wounds sealing with tendrils of darkness. The M109 howitzers followed, their rounds raining down in a relentless storm, yet the titan pressed on, its claws raking through a Bradley and tossing it aside like a child''s toy. "Command, this is Bravo-6!" a tank commander''s voice crackled over the radio. "Rounds ineffective¡ªit''s tearing us apart! We need heavier ordnance!" The MLRS M270s¡ªMultiple Launch Rocket Systems¡ªstood ready at the rear, their racks loaded with cluster munitions. "Rocket artillery, prepare to fire! Grid 42-Alpha, full saturation! Blow that bastard back to hell!" The whine of rocket motors filled the air as the M270s launched their deadly payload. Dozens of rockets streaked overhead, their trails painting the sky in fiery arcs. The barrage struck true, engulfing the Umbral Lord in a maelstrom of explosions. Chapter 166: The First Meeting with the Taku (1) Alberto sat in the passenger cabin, his eyes fixed on the landscape below. A vast expanse of dense greenery, dotted with towering trees, winding rivers, and jagged mountain peaks. From this height, he could see the vague outlines of Taku settlements¡ªclusters of stone structures, set in clearings and connected by a network of well-maintained paths. The Taku civilization, though isolated, was far from primitive. The helicopter flew over the Taku city. The stone buildings, with sloping, thatched roofs, rose in steps, following the contours of the land. The structures were decorated with intricate carvings depicting scenes from Taku mythology¡ªgods, spirits, and legendary heroes. Huge stone statues of the Taku ancestors stood at the entrance to the city, their impressive images carved in such detail that they seemed almost alive. The city was surrounded by high stone walls, not for defence but to mark the boundary between the sacred and the common. Beyond the walls, Alberto could see vast agricultural fields where Taku farmers grew abundant crops thanks to the island''s fertile soil. The fields were irrigated by an intricate system of aqueducts, a testament to the Taku''s mastery of hydrology. The Magic Storm descended into a field near the city, its rotors slicing through the humid air. The two escort helicopters accompanying it landed nearby. As the rotors slowed, Alberto emerged, followed by Elizabeth, Carl, and a small group of ISSD agents. The contrast between the visitors and their hosts was immediately apparent. The Taku people gathered to welcome their guests and stood in orderly rows, their massive figures towering over the newcomers. Alberto and his team seemed almost childlike in comparison. Even Carl, who was tall by human standards, looked diminutive next to the Taku. The average Taku stood between eight and ten feet tall, their muscular frames a testament to their physical strength. Despite their imposing size, their expressions were warm and welcoming, their eyes filled with curiosity and respect. At the front of the welcoming party stood Rachel, the Empire''s chief envoy to the Taku. She had been living among them for months and had adopted a blend of Imperial and Taku attire. Her elaborate jacket was adorned with Taku embroidery, and she wore a feather headdress gifted to her by the Taku elders. "Your Majesty," Rachel said, bowing slightly. "Welcome to Taku. We are honoured to have you here. The Taku have prepared a grand welcome to celebrate this historic moment." Alberto smiled, his eyes scanning the crowd. "Rachel, it''s good to see you. You''ve done a wonderful job here." Rachel nodded, a look of pride on her face. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Beside her stood Elder Naia, the silver-haired leader of the Taku council. Despite her title, she appeared to be in her early thirties. She stepped forward, her voice carrying a melodious quality as she addressed Alberto in the Taku language. A translator quickly translated his words. Although Alberto did not need it. He was able to speak and understand all kinds of languages thanks to the skills granted by the system. Which he had first acquired since coming to this world. "Emperor Alberto of the Bernard Empire, we welcome you to our sacred land, I, Naia, an elder. Your arrival marks a historic moment, as you are the first foreign king to receive this honour. We hope that this visit will strengthen the bonds between our people." Alberto bowed slightly, a gesture of respect. "Thank you, Elder Naia. It is an honour to stand among the Taku people. Your civilization is a marvel, and I am eager to learn more about your culture and traditions." Naia''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Your presence here is a sign of the trust we have begun to build. The Taku has lived in isolation for a long time, but we recognize the value of friendship and cooperation. Come, let us take you to our city." A chariot drawn by a massive buffalo awaited them¡ªit was huge, and the chariot was made entirely of pure gold. The buffalo was about eight feet tall, its eyes were red, and its horns were two feet long. "Wow! That is huge" Alberto said he wasn''t surprised to see the buffalo because he had seen many such creatures before at the JORF (Joint Organic Research Facility). What amazed him was the chariot¡ªits beauty and craftsmanship were unparalleled. "This is our finest vehicle. We have prepared for you. Please all get in." The soldiers of the Bernard Empire struggled to climb into the chariot, its size designed for the Taku''s towering stature. The Taku stepped in to assist, their massive hands lifting the humans with ease. Naia took the reins herself, guiding the buffalo toward the city. They arrived at the entrance to the city where they were greeted. As they approached the city gate, the drums began to beat¡ªa deep, ancient melody that seemed like the heartbeat of the land. The giant Taku warriors lined up on either side of the gate. Then they performed a traditional war dance, a symbol of their victory, strength, and unity. Their huge size enhanced the terrifying power of the dance¡ªeach step echoed off the ground. Many people from the city had gathered along the street. Seeing them, Alberto was fascinated by it, waving his arms like a leader. He felt like a child advancing among the adults {Damm! They are so big, it would be very scary to fight them, Hmm... But we have guns and their huge bodies won''t protect them from it, and I should put these thoughts out of my head. They are our allies now. } The streets were paved with smooth stones, and the buildings were built of locally quarried stone. The people of the city wore colourful woven clothes, and many also wore jewellery made of bones or roots. Trees and flowering plants grew next to the buildings, their roots entwined with the stone foundations. Water channels ran through the streets, their clear water supplied by mountain springs. The Takura revered water as a sacred element, and its presence was woven into their daily lives. Their chariots then stopped. They arrived in the centre of the city. Alberto and the others jumped down since the chariot was a little high, though Elizabeth needed assistance due to her tight skirt. Naia gently lifted her down, causing Elizabeth to blush slightly in embarrassment. Naia began to tell them. "Our city is designed to reflect the balance between the earth, the sky, and the spirit world. This is the central plaza, the heart of our civilization. This is where we gather for festivals, celebrations, and important decisions." The central plaza was a large open space, surrounded by tall stone pillars, each carved with symbols of the Taku ancestors and gods. In the centre of the plaza stood a huge stone altar, it''s surface carved with intricate designs. Around the altar, Takud priests were performing a ceremonial dance, their movements synchronized to the beat of drums and flutes. The air was filled with the smell of incense and the sound of singing. Naia pointed to the altar. "Here we honor our ancestors and seek guidance from the spirits. The Takura believe that the past, present, and future are connected, and it is through this connection that we find wisdom and strength." Alberto listened intently. Alberto turned to Naia and said, "Your civilization is truly extraordinary. This is the first time I have experienced anything like this. I have heard much about your culture, but seeing it firsthand is beyond words" Naia nodded, a glint of pride in her eyes. "And I have heard much about your empire as well. I am eager to see it for myself. We hope that this bond between our civilizations will last for generations." They walked toward the altar, where many Taku were standing. Among them was the Taku king. Chapter 167: The First Meeting with the Taku (2) The Taku King stood in the centre of the square. He was taller than the other Takus, about eleven feet tall, his broad shoulders covered in a costly robe woven of gold and silver thread. His crown was made of bone and feathers. Around his neck hung a locket carved from a single piece of obsidian¡ªa circle with a snake entwined within it. As Alberto and his party approached, the Taku King raised his hand, and the ceremonial music stopped. The entire square fell silent, only the soft rustle of leaves and the sound of distant running water could be heard. The king spoke in his deep and resonant voice in Taku. Alberto, whose skill was helping him understand the language, heard every word clearly. "Bernard Empire Emperor, I have heard a lot about you from Rachel. I am very happy to meet you" "The pleasure is mine," Alberto replied, extending his hand in a gesture of goodwill. The Taku King regarded him for a moment, his piercing gaze seeming to weigh Alberto''s very soul, before extending his own hand. The handshake was comically disproportionate, like a newborn clasping the hand of an adult. "There is something... unusual about you," the Taku King remarked, his eyes narrowing slightly as if probing Alberto''s essence. "Unusual!? What do you mean? I don''t understand" Alberto replied, masking his unease. The Taku king looked at him as if he was looking into his soul. "Your aura... it is unlike any I have encountered. It is as though you are not of this world," the king said, his voice low and contemplative. Alberto''s heart skipped a beat. {Did he just figure out I''m from another world?} he thought, but before he could respond, the Taku King''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Interesting," the king murmured, as if filing the observation away for later. Then, with a wave of his hand, he shifted the conversation. "Today, we are conducting a sacred ritual. I invite you to join us." Alberto bowed his head respectfully. "It''s an honour for me to participate in this ceremony, king...?" The Taku king smiled softly. "I am King Teyu, the guardian of the Taku nation and the keeper of our traditions. Come, let''s begin." King Teyu pointed to the altar. The priests who had been standing silently for so long slowly began to chant in unison. The drums began to beat. The Taku people gathered around. A group of Taku warriors entered from the edge, leading a huge buffalo¡ªsimilar to the buffalo they had seen before, but larger and more powerful. The buffalo moved calmly as if it knew its role. Its body was adorned with garlands of flowers and vines, and its horns were intricately decorated with red and gold. The priests stepped forward, their hands raised toward the sky. One of them, an elderly man with a face etched with deep lines, held a ceremonial knife made of obsidian. The blade gleamed in the sunlight, its edge sharp and precise. The chanting grew louder, and the drums quickened their pace. King Teyu turned to Alberto and said, "This ritual is called the Bonding of Blood and Spirit. The buffalo symbolizes our strength and vitality. By sacrificing its life to the spirits, we seek their blessings, so that an unbreakable bond can be created between our nations¡ªa bond that will stand the test of time." Alberto looked at Elizabeth and Carl, who stood beside him. Elizabeth was looking on with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Alberto thought, {What a ridiculous, illogical ceremony. But I shouldn''t say anything about this. It could ruin our relationship. I think these people are very serious about this.} The priests guided the buffalo to the altar, where it knelt as if in submission. The old priest recited a prayer. When the prayer was over, the priest raised the obsidian knife. The sound of the drums reached its peak. In a perfect, precise motion, the knife came down, and the buffalo''s head was severed from its body. The animal did not struggle; it seemed to accept its fate with a quiet dignity. The priests collected the blood in a large ceremonial bowl. King Teyu dipped his fingers into the bowl and drew a line of blood across his forehead. He then turned to Alberto and extended the bowl. "Emperor Alberto," he said, "to complete the ritual, you must share in the offering. This act will bind your spirit to ours, and our fates will be intertwined." Alberto stood still for a moment, {WTF!} He hesitated. But seeing everyone staring at him, he moves forward. He dipped his fingers into the bowl and drew the same line across his forehead. In an instant, the entire crowd erupted in cheers, their voices merging with the drums and chants. King Teyu looked at Alberto. "The ritual is complete. From this day forward, the Taku and the Bernard Empire are bound as allies, not just in word, but in spirit. May this bond bring prosperity and peace to both our peoples." Alberto bowed his head deeply. "Thank you, King Teyu. I am honoured to be a part of this sacred bond. I believe that together we can achieve something great." As he straightened, a notification flashed before his eyes, visible only to him: [Mission Complete: Reward - S-Rank Strength Acquired] {Wow! Great} On the other hand, after the ceremony was over, the priests began distributing buffalo meat to the crowd. The Taku believed that this food was a symbol of receiving blessings from the spirits. After that Naia took them on a tour of the city. She led them through the city''s various districts. They visited the artists'' quarters, where skilled craftsmen were making pottery, textiles, and jewellery using techniques passed down through the centuries. They toured agricultural fields, where Taku farmers demonstrated their innovative farming methods, which included using natural fertilizers and crop rotation to maintain soil fertility. One of the most impressive sites was the Taku Central Archives, a vast library housed in a magnificent stone building. The archives contained thousands of scrolls and codices, each carefully preserved. Taku''s written language was a combination of hieroglyphs and symbols, and their texts covered topics ranging from history and mythology to astronomy and medicine. "Knowledge is the foundation of our civilization," Naia explained as they walked through the archives. "We believe that by understanding the world, we can live in harmony with it. Our ancestors recorded their wisdom so that future generations could learn from their experiences." Alberto was deeply moved by this. "This archive is a priceless treasure. I would be honoured if our scholars could collaborate with you to study these texts and share our knowledge in return." Chapter 168: A failed escape attempt Princess Elena sat on the cold stone floor, her back against the damp wall. Her fingers traced the jagged edge of a loose stone ledge¡ªa habit she had developed during her weeks of captivity. It was her only connection to the outside world, a small, incomplete crack that seemed to mock her with the illusion of freedom. Elena was a philosopher and a scholar; she had read many books in her life¡ªfrom the scriptures of the ancient Elysian sages to the revolutionary theories of the Britannian Enlightenment. Her brain was her most powerful weapon, and since her captivity she had spent every moment analyzing her surroundings, finding weaknesses and devising escape plans. She knew that Fort George was a fortress of unparalleled strength, but no fortress was impregnable. Every system has weaknesses, and every weakness could be exploited. She had studied the movements of the guards, the daily activities of the slaves, the architecture of the fortress¡ªeverything. She had obtained a blueprint of the fortress from a slave girl here. Who had helped her, though Elena did not know why, did not think much of it. Fort George was an intricate maze of stone and steel, with walls so thick that they could withstand the blows of siege engines. The corridors were designed to make it easy for intruders to get lost. But Elena had found a flaw that the architects had overlooked¡ªthe castle was old, and some of its defences had weakened over time. The masonry between the stones had cracked in several places, and the drainage channels under the castle were vast and almost unprotected. If she could somehow get into that tunnel, she might be able to escape. Her plan was daring but straightforward. She would wait for the darkest hour of the night, when the Krieg guards were at their most careless. She had observed their routines and knew that the guard outside her room was changed at midnight, leaving a brief five-minute window when the corridor was unguarded. If she could slip out during that time, she could make her way to the east end of the castle, descend a narrow staircase to the kitchen, and from there, find the entrance to the drainage tunnels. It was a risky plan, but she had no other choice. She tried to talk to Strom and tried to awaken his human side, but Strom was completely irrational. His infatuation with her was a kind of sickness, a perverted form of power and control. She knew that waiting for rescue would not do; She had to do something herself. {I''ll kill that Strom. But I have to get out of here first} The hours ticked by. Elena prepared herself. She tore her bedsheet into strips and braided them into a crude rope, which she hid beneath her mattress. Using a piece of metal she had pried from the bed frame, she fashioned a makeshift knife. It was far from perfect, but it was better than nothing. When midnight finally arrived, Elena moved swiftly and silently. She pressed her ear to the door, listening as the guard''s footsteps faded away. With a deep breath, she retrieved the key the maid had slipped her and unlocked the door. The corridor was eerily quiet, the shadows stretching and swaying in the torchlight. The glowing shadows were growing larger and swaying. She walked as silently as shadows, her bare feet making no sound on the stone floor. She reached the stairs and descended into the darkness. The kitchen was deserted, the fire long gone. She moved forward with precision, keeping an eye on the pots and pans hanging from the ceiling. Then she opened the door to the cellar and stepped inside. The air was damp and heavy with the scent of rotting earth. She lit the small candle she had stolen, its feeble glow illuminating the narrow passage. But just as she began to search for the entrance to the drainage tunnels, a sound froze her in place¡ªthe unmistakable clank of armor. Elena''s breath caught in her throat. She quickly extinguished the candle and pressed herself against the wall, her mind racing. Had she been discovered? The sound grew louder, and she realized it was not just one guard but several. They were coming her way. She strained to hear their voices, her heart pounding in her chest. "I swear, if we don''t find that wine soon, the commander will have our heads," one guard grumbled, his voice echoing in the narrow passage. "Relax, it''s here somewhere," another replied. "The old man said it was in the far corner. Keep looking." Elena''s mind raced. She couldn''t retreat, and she couldn''t hide for long. Desperation clawed at her, but then she remembered something¡ªa book she had read on military strategy. It mentioned that many old castles had secret tunnels hidden beneath their foundations. Her fingers fumbled along the wall, searching for anything out of place. Then, her hand brushed against a loose brick. She pressed hard, and to her astonishment, the wall began to shift. A hidden door creaked open, revealing a dark passage. Without hesitation, Elena slipped inside. But when she reached the other end of the tunnel, her hope turned to dread. She had not escaped the castle. Instead, she found herself standing in the castle courtyard. And before her stood the Krieg commander. His wolf-faced helmet gleamed in the moonlight. "Did you really think you could escape, Princess?" Elena''s entire body stiffened, but she looked into the commander''s eyes and said in a firm voice¡ª "I will not stop. As long as I live, I will fight." The commander laughed. "You have courage. Maybe that''s why Lord Strom loves you so much." The guards came forward and grabbed her arm. "Send her back to the room. Double the guards. This time she won''t be hidden from my sight." The guards began to drag her away. Elina clenched her fists, her mind racing. She had been so close¡ªso close to freedom. "The walls may hold me, but my spirit is unbreakable. I will find a way. I will be free." ??? The command room aboard the aircraft carrier Midway (CV-41) was filled with officers and specialists. Vice Admiral Helena Voss observed the information before her. The success of Operation Sea Hammer had given them control of the seas, but the next step¡ªOperation Noble Dawn¡ªwould be far more delicate. Their objective was clear: to rescue the nobles held hostage by Strom, thereby stripping him of his leverage over the Nobles. The first step in any operation is intelligence, and the Bernard Empire spared no expense in gathering it. Satellite imagery, Collecting information from people, and reconnaissance drones provided a wealth of information about Fort George and its defenses. However, the most critical intelligence came from an unexpected source: rebels aligned with Strom. "Admiral," began Lieutenant Commander James Carter, the operation''s intelligence chief. He stood at the head of the table, a laser pointer in hand. "We have received vital information from Britannia''s spies, as well as from some of the Elysian nobles and officers we captured. These individuals have provided detailed intelligence about the layout of Fort George, the location of the hostages, and the routines of the guards." He clicked a button, and a holographic map of Fort George materialized above the table. Carter pointed to a section near the center of the map. "The hostages are being held here, in a secret chamber beneath the main fort. Access is heavily restricted, with multiple layers of security. Krieg guards patrol the area 24/7, and Storm has reinforced the doors with magical defenses to prevent unauthorized entry. That could pose a significant challenge." "Magical defenses?" interrupted Captain Morgan, the leader of the special forces tasked with leading the rescue operation. "We can neutralize them using portable anti-magic devices, so that shouldn''t be an issue." The team began formulating their plan. The operation would be divided into three phases: infiltration, rescue, and withdrawal. Each phase had to be executed with precision, as any misstep could jeopardize the entire mission. The first challenge was infiltrating Fort George undetected. The fort was surrounded by high walls and guarded by Strom''s elite Krieg guards. The goal was to rescue the hostages without triggering a full-scale war. "The infiltration will be conducted by a small, specialized team," Captain Morgan explained. "We will operate under the cover of darkness. First, we will parachute down from the aircraft and approach from the east side of the fort. According to our intelligence, there is a blind spot in their patrols there¡ªa section of the wall partially obscured by trees. We will scale the wall using grappling hooks and silent ascenders." He pointed to a section of the holographic map. "Once inside, we will move quickly and quietly toward the secret chamber. We must avoid the main corridors, which are heavily guarded. Instead, we will use service tunnels and maintenance shafts. These areas are less secure but are narrow and potentially hazardous. We will move in single file and maintain radio silence until we reach our objective." "The rescue phase must be executed with extreme care," Morgan continued. "We will neutralize the guards in the area. Once the area is secure, we will deploy anti-magic devices to disable the magical defenses and breach the door." He paused, his expression grave. "The hostages will likely be in poor condition. Many have been held captive for days. The medical team will be on standby to provide immediate assistance. Once the hostages are secure, we will escort them to a pre-determined withdrawal point." Morgan pointed to another section of the map. "There is a tunnel beneath the fort that leads to the sea. Two boats will be waiting there." He turned to Vice Admiral Voss. "As ordered, the planes will destroy the entire fortress after our withdrawal. Additionally, if any hostile forces interfere, we will require air support." Voss nodded. "The F/A-18s will be on standby to provide close air support. If the situation escalates, they will clear the way for you." Captain Morgan concluded, "We will depart at 0200 hours." Chapter 169: The Feast of the Taku The sun began to slowly set behind the mountain peaks. The sky changed colour from gold to orange. Alberto sat in the centre of a large stone table, surrounded by towering statues of the Takuas. They had held a feast to mark their arrival that night¡ªa grand Apu Makani, a festival reserved for the highest honours. The elder Naia stood. "Tonight, we welcome you as friends, as allies," she announced, her voice echoing across the courtyard. "The Takuas have not shared their sacred food with outsiders for generations, but you have earned our trust. Eat, drink." A deep drumbeat echoed through the air, signalling the start of the festival. The square, which was surrounded by massive stone pillars, came alive as attendants¡ªstrong Taku men and women¡ªbrought food on huge wooden platters. Alberto and the others sat at a massive table carved from a single slab of mountain stone. The table was covered in a woven cloth of deep red and gold. The first dishes to arrive were bowls of chun?''ka, a rich stew made from mountain yams, river fish, and wild herbs. The aroma of slowly simmering spices¡ªearthy cumin, smoky aji peppers, and fragrant huacatay¡ªfilled their nostrils. Each bowl was served in a carved wooden bowl, steam rising like gentle threads. These were the traditional dishes of the Taku. Then came pachamanca, a dish prepared with great ceremony. The Taku cooked this dish using an ancient technique, simmering marinated meats¡ªbuffalo, river hog, and giant bird¡ªunder hot rocks buried in the ground. As the leaves and soil covering were removed, steam rose into the air, releasing an intoxicating aroma of garlic, chillies, and sacred herbs. The meat was served with roasted potatoes and golden corn. The Taku warriors brought huge plates of anticucho, grilled slices of spicy buffalo heart and liver, the outside of which was charred and glistening in spicy oil. This dish was considered a warrior''s food, the Taku people believed it provided great strength. The most interesting of the dishes served here was the ki''uicha bread, a thick, nutty bread made from a grain harvested high in the mountains. It was served with wild bee honey collected from the forest and fermented fruit paste. Alberto initially thought that the Taku food might not be so good. Because they were primitive people. Since he had read about it in history books. Where it was said that the tribal people used to eat simple raw and uncooked food. But here, his assumptions were completely overturned. Although the Taku were primitive, they were more civilized than their time. He tore off a piece of the huge loaf and put it in his mouth. He was surprised to taste it. It was very soft and delicately sweet. Which he had not expected at all. For drinks, Taku poured a drink called chicha de jora, which the Taku made specially. It was a golden, frothy corn beer. It was served to them in clay pots. The elders raised their glasses in honour of Alberto, and Alberto raised his own when he saw them. Elizabeth Chichar took a cautious sip, her eyebrows raised in pleasant surprise. "Stronger than I expected," she commented, watching as Carl finished his cup in one gulp. She let out a sigh of satisfaction, wiping her face with the back of her hand. But the crowning glory of the feast was the char''arki, thin slices of sun-dried buffalo meat, rubbed with salt and herbs. This delicious dish, full of strong but intense flavours, was the tastiest of Taku''s dishes. Alberto thought, { I should learn the process of making their dishes. If I could modify them a little, they could become very popular in my country. Besides, the Imperial chefs could make it even tastier.} As they feasted, several people appeared in the middle of the square. The Taku dancers¡ªboth men and women¡ªwere dressed in intricately woven robes of blue and gold. Feather headdresses adorned their heads. The first dance, Inti Raymi, was a tribute to the moon god. The dancers moved to a slow, steady rhythm, their hands raised to the sky, their feet pounding the ground in a powerful, resonant rhythm. For the Taku, it was not just a dance¡ªit was a prayer, a dance that called upon the gods for their continued blessings. Then a group of warriors stepped forward, their bodies painted with swirling patterns of black and red. It was the Ch''aska war dance, a display of power and unity. The warriors beat their chests, their voices rising to the beat as they imitated battle formations¡ªcircling, charging, and leaping together. The wind shook with force, the ground shook with their movements. Then came the Ka''hapak Nan dance, a mesmerizing display of agility and coordination. Young Taku men and women weaved intricate patterns between each other, their feet barely touching the ground, their arms moving in fluid motions like waves. As the night drew on, the feasting and dancing came to an end. Alberto and his group were then taken to the accommodations that had been prepared for them. This was the place that had been built for Rachel and her group in the first place. It was not as large as the other Taku dwellings. Because the Taku had built it considering their size. The wood and stone items inside were also the right size for them. Naia bid them farewell and left, and Alberto and the others entered. After entering, Alberto sat on a stone chair. "Ah, these chairs of theirs are very cold" Elizabeth also sat on a chair and said "You''re right, their chairs are very cold" Then Alberto looked back at Rachel and said, "So, are there any other events for us to attend here? Or have the events here ended?" "Your Majesty, there will be a strength tournament event tomorrow and after that their festival will end." "They will fight" "Yes, there is a fight here every four years and the winner of this fight is declared the next king." "Hmm, then if the king loses here, he will no longer be king." "You are right, Your Majesty. But I have heard that he has been winning this fight for the last 18 times and no one has ever defeated him so far and the chances of him losing this time are very low" "Wait a minute... If he is 18, he has been ruling Taku for 72 years. But I thought he would be around 40" "So from what I know he is at least over 100" Then Elizabeth said "Then the reports were true. This island is a blessing for us" "That is correct. But I am just wondering if there are mosquitoes here, I could not sleep properly due to the mosquito attacks while I was in Britannia" Rachel said with a smile, "Don''t worry. There are no mosquitoes here, and the ones that are there are very large, and they live in the northwest near the sacred mountain." "Oh! I forgot about that. Our researchers were asking for their permission to do research on the sacred mountain. I need to talk to King Taku about it." Rachel said, "I tried to talk to them about it but they didn''t agree. But you can talk to them about it if you want. But we need to discuss it with them after tomorrow''s ceremony." Chapter 170: The Black Flame Rises The massive monstrosity known as the Umbral Lord stood above the chaos of battle¡ªa terrifying monster of shadow and hatred, its multi-limbed body tearing apart tanks and soldiers indiscriminately. Cannons roared, rockets rang, and members of the Arcane Response Team (ART) fought with their blazing weapons. Latvian dark sorcerers summon more shadow creatures from the black rift. General Petrov''s voice came over the command radio. "All units, hold position! Reserves are on their way¡ªdon''t break!" His eyes darted to the drone feed, where the Umbral Lord ignored a barrage of MLRS rockets as if they were nothing. Then a black circle appeared within their command center. "Oi Oi, Petrov, you''ve wasted too much time." Petrov looked back. "Circe, you''re just in time." "Yes, I had a little task that was late in completing. Tell your men to retreat now, I''ll take care of it from here." A black circle appeared behind Circe, and it closed as she stepped inside it. __________________ Circe reached the battlefield. She raised a hand, and the air around her shimmered with dark energy. The shadow creatures rushed towards her, their red eyes fixed on this new threat. A sardonic smile played on Cersei''s lips as she extended her hands. "The unfortunate mutilated creatures," she whispered. Black fire erupted from her palms, spreading like a roaring storm. *Black Flame* It consumed the shadow creatures, their smoke-like bodies burning and collapsing under the dark power. Where bullets and shells passed through them ineffectually, Cersei''s magic burned into their very being, destroying their ability to rebuild. Inhuman and shrill screams filled the air as dozens of creatures were destroyed in an instant. The other soldiers of the Bernard Empire began to retreat. So that they would not be caught in the middle of the fight. _________ Across the river, Caspian''s eyes narrowed as he watched from behind the wizards'' shields. "Who is she?" he roared, his voice shaking with anger. The lead wizard had been wounded by the previous bombardment, he said with a little fear. "I don''t know, my king. But I can feel a lot of Mana from her." "Then destroy her!" Caspian shouted, "Use everything! She cannot ruin my victory!" The wizards obeyed, their spells intensifying. The rift pulsed, releasing more shadow creatures¡ªlarger, faster, their claws long and slashing with malice. Behind them, the Umbral Lord advanced, his roar shaking the ground. Cersei faced the onslaught head-on. With a flick of her wrist, she *Shadow Warped* to a ridge overlooking the advancing horde, avoiding a swiping claw that obliterated the spot she''d stood moments before. Her Dexterity¡ªenhanced to an almost supernatural level¡ªallowed her to weave through the chaos with preternatural grace. She raised her arms, and a torrent of *Black Flame* cascaded down the slope, engulfing the new wave. The flames didn''t merely burn; they clung to the shadow creatures like tar, eating through their forms and leaving nothing but smouldering husks. On the eastern bank, the Latvian wizards shifted their focus. The lead sorcerer, his voice hoarse from chanting, pointed a gnarled staff at Circe. "Bind her!" he commanded. A lattice of dark tendrils erupted from the ground beneath her, coiling upward to ensnare her. The spell was fast and precise¡ªdesigned to trap even the most agile foe. But Circe was faster. With a *Shadow Warp*, she vanished, reappearing fifty meters to the left just as the tendrils snapped shut on empty air. "Amateurs," she spat, her Charisma radiating an aura of unshakable confidence that bolstered the nearby ART soldiers. She countered with a gesture, and a spear of *Black Flame* streaked across the river, slamming into the wizards'' barrier. The shield flickered under the impact, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. The wizards retaliated, hurling bolts of necrotic energy that screamed through the air. Circe danced between them, her Dexterity making her a blur, and responded with a barrage of her own¡ªa storm of *Black Flame* orbs that rained down on their position. The barrier shattered under the onslaught, and two wizards fell, their robes ablaze, their screams drowned by the chaos. Caspian''s face twisted with fury. "The Umbral Lord! Send it now!" The colossal shadow titan turned its eyeless gaze toward Circe, its maws gaping as it charged. Each step cratered the earth, sending T-72 tanks tumbling and crushing a squad of infantry under its bulk. The ART scattered, their weapons firing desperate beams that scored its hide but did little to slow it. Circe stood her ground, her *Magic Power*¡ªrated SS¡ªsurging as she faced the monstrosity. "So, this is the creature who delayed us," she mused, her voice calm despite the titan''s approach. She *Shadow Warped* upward, landing atop a wrecked Bradley IFV to gain elevation. The Umbral Lord''s claws raked toward her, but she warped again, appearing behind it in midair. Her hands ignited with *Black Flame*, and she unleashed a concentrated beam¡ªthicker, hotter, and laced with her full intent. The beam struck the Umbral Lord''s back, carving a molten trench through its shadowy flesh. The creature bellowed, its form warping as tendrils tried to seal the wound, but the *Black Flame*''s dark energy resisted, spreading like a cancer. Circe landed lightly, her *Constitution* allowing her to endure the strain of such power, and warped again as the titan swung a massive limb. The blow missed, shattering the ground and sending a plume of dirt skyward. She pressed her advantage, warping in rapid succession¡ªleft, right, above¡ªeach teleport accompanied by a blast of *Black Flame*. The Umbral Lord flailed, its movements growing sluggish as the flames ate into its core. Soldiers cheered as they saw the titan falter, their morale surging under Circe''s dominance. ... From the command bunker, Petrov barked orders. "Artillery, concentrate fire on that thing! Support her now!" Howitzers and M270s roared, their shells and rockets slamming into the Umbral Lord''s weakened form. The combined assault¡ªCirce''s magic and the Empire''s munitions¡ªfinally tipped the scales. The titan staggered, its limbs dissolving into ash, and with a final, unearthly scream, it collapsed, its essence consumed by the Black Flame. With the Umbral Lord destroyed Circe turned her attention to the wizards. Their numbers had dwindled¡ªsome dead from the earlier bombardment, others exhausted from mana depletion. She *Shadow Warped* across the river, appearing within their shattered circle. Before they could react, she unleashed a radial burst of *Black Flame*, the dark fire spiralling outward like a shockwave. The remaining wizards fell, their bodies incinerated, their spells silenced. Caspian stumbled back, his bravado crumbling. "No... this can''t be..." He turned to flee, but Circe''s voice stopped him cold. "Running, Your Majesty?" She warped in front of him. Chapter 171: Post-war situation (1) Fam is the capital of Duke Farl, it is also the largest city in Farlstone. Although this region was not invaded by Latvia, it has still been under a lot of pressure. Because many refugees from surrounding regions have come here to take refuge. Due to this, its population is under a lot of pressure. You will see many people lying in the city squares and streets. Their condition is very deplorable. The agricultural lands outside the city were cut off prematurely. Because they were made into temporary refugee camps. The fields are now covered with tents and huts. Land that was cut off from cultivation prematurely has now become a temporary shelter for thousands of displaced souls. But this makeshift camp has dragged on for months, and the camps have now become slums. The people here live in poverty, their lives limited to a daily struggle for survival. Christia, Duke Farl''s eldest daughter, walked through the camps. She is clad in armour. The horrors of war are no stranger to her, but what she sees here also tests her resolve. The people here are not soldiers; they are farmers, artisans, mothers and children¡ªordinary people caught up in a conflict that has nothing to do with them. Their suffering is a silent indictment of the true cost of war. The conditions in the camps were deplorable. Food was scarce, and what little there was often sparked violence. The refugees were living on the edge of starvation, their bodies wasting away from hunger. Many had not eaten in days, their stomachs gnawing at their insides like a relentless beast. Children with sallow cheeks and hollow eyes stared at Christia as she passed. The old were weak, their strength sapped by hunger and disease. sapped by hunger and disease. The camps were a breeding ground for despair, and despair, as Christia knew all too well, was a fertile soil for chaos. The lack of food had turned the camps into a powder keg. Fights broke out daily over scraps of bread or a handful of grain. Soldiers tasked with distributing rations were often met with desperate mobs, their hands clawing for whatever sustenance they could grasp. Theft was rampant, and there were even reports of people killing each other for a meager portion of food. Christia had increased patrols in the area, but the soldiers were outnumbered. Many lives had been lost in the fighting, and those who survived struggled to maintain order. There is a saying: *Deprivation corrupts nature, and hunger turns men into beasts.* It was a truth he had witnessed time and again in the camps. Hunger stripped away the veneer of civility, reducing people to their most primal instincts. It was not that they were inherently cruel or selfish; it was that survival left no room for morality. When the choice was between stealing a loaf of bread or watching your child starve, there was no choice at all. But hunger was not the only enemy. Disease had taken root in the camps, spreading like wildfire through the malnourished and weakened population. The war with Latvia had killed many people. The death toll was so high that there was not enough space to bury them, and the disposal of these bodies became a crisis. Graves could not be dug fast enough, and the cemeteries were filled to capacity. The only solution was to burn the bodies, a practice that was both practical and deeply unsettling. Pyres burned day and night, their smoke rising into the sky like a grim signal. Cremation was a necessity, but it came with its own problems. The practice was seen as sacrilegious by many, a violation of the sacred rites of burial. It deepened the sense of despair among the living, who saw in the flames the final indignity of their loved ones. But the alternative was far worse. Left unburied, the bodies would have become a breeding ground for disease, spreading infection through the already vulnerable population. The stench of decay would have permeated the air, poisoning the water supply and attracting vermin. The risk of a full-blown epidemic was too great to ignore. Christia thought about the lives of these people, the families they left behind, and the dreams they would never be able to fulfil. As she walked through the camp, she encountered a scene that made her blood boil. A group of soldiers were distributing food, but the process had descended into chaos. A crowd of desperate refugees surrounded the soldiers, their arms outstretched and their voices a clamour of pleas and curses. The soldiers, overwhelmed and outnumbered, struggled to maintain order. A scuffle broke out at the front of the line, and within moments, the situation had escalated into a full-blown riot. Cristina stepped forward, her voice cutting through the chaos like a whip. "Enough!" she shouted, her tone so authoritative that it silenced the crowd for a moment. "This is not the way! We are all suffering, but we will not survive if we turn on each other!" The crowd hesitated, their anger turning to shame. Christia took advantage of the calm and turned to the soldiers. "Double the rations for today," she ordered. "And set up additional distribution centres." Then an officer on duty said, "But, my lady. Our... Christia stopped him, "Do as I say! Don''t forget, I am your superior!" The soldiers nodded. Although Christia had ordered double rations today, it meant that these people would receive fewer rations the next day. So that they could keep their supplies steady. Christia knew that this was only a temporary solution, but for now, it was all she could do. Because¡ªthe lack of food¡ªwas beyond her control. The region''s farmland had been destroyed in the war, and the aid coming from neighbouring countries was like a drop in the ocean compared to the need. If they didn''t act now, the country would soon be destroyed. This scene was now prevalent all over the north. These people needed more than food and shelter; they needed hope. And hope, she knew, was the hardest thing to come by in times like these. Chapter 172: Post-war situation (2) The sun was low in the sky, casting a pale, sickly light over the refugee camp. The air was thick with the smell of smoke, sweat, and decay. Tents and huts stretched to the horizon, a sea of despair and hopelessness. Among the countless faces of the camp were two siblings¡ªIli and Mira¡ªand their sick mother, Lina. They had arrived in Fam a few weeks earlier after their village had been attacked by Orcs, where many people had died, but they had been lucky enough to survive. But their father had died there. While trying to save them. Eli, at sixteen, was the eldest. He had grown up very quickly, his boyish face hardened with responsibility. He was now the eldest son of the family, and all the responsibilities fell on him in the absence of his father. This was another aspect of human life. What made a sixteen-year-old boy an adult. Age is just a number that grows with time, but what makes us mature and wise is our responsibility. The more responsibility one has in this society, the more adult one is. Eli has become one of them. Mira, his sister, is only twelve. Her once bright eyes are now shadowed by fear and hunger. Their mother, Lina, had fallen ill soon after arriving at the camp. Her cough had started as a minor annoyance but had quickly worsened, leaving her weak and bedridden. Eli and Mira did their best to care for her, but their efforts were hampered by the lack of food, medicine, and clean water. The family''s tent was a patchwork of torn cloth and salvaged wood. It offered little protection from the elements, but it was their only shelter. Inside, Lina lay on a thin mat, her breathing laboured. Eli knelt beside her, holding a wet cloth to her forehead. Mira sat nearby, her hands wrapped around her knees. "How''s Mom?" Mira whispered. Eli shook his head, his expression serious. "She''s not getting better. We need medicine, but..." He couldn''t finish the sentence. Medicine was a luxury they couldn''t afford. The camp''s infirmary was overcrowded and short on supplies, and the few healers working there were overworked. Tears welled up in Mira''s eyes, but she quickly wiped them away. She had learned to hide her emotions, to stay strong for her brother and mother. "What about food?" she asked. "Have you had any today?" Eli sighed and reached into his pocket to pull out a small piece of bread. It was stale and hard, but it was all he could muster. "Here," he said, handing it to Mira. "You eat." Mira shook her head. "No, you don''t. You need your strength." Eli hesitated, then broke the bread in two and handed Mira a piece. "We''ll share," he said firmly. "And I''ll leave the other half for Mom." They ate in silence, savouring every morsel. The bread did little to fill their empty stomachs, but it was better than nothing. When they were finished, Eli turned to her mother, gently shaking her shoulder. "Mom," she said softly. "Wake up. You need to eat." Lina stirred, her eyes fluttering open. She looked at Eli and Mira, her expression a mixture of love and sorrow. "My children," she whispered, her voice rough. "Don''t waste food on me. You need it more." "Don''t say that," Eli said, her voice cracking. "You need to get better. We need you." Lina reached out and touched her cheek, her hand shaking. "You are so strong, Eli. You have always been strong. Promise me... promise me that you will take care of Mira." Eli''s throat tightened, and he shook his head. "I promise." Mira leaned forward and squeezed her mother''s hand. "You''ll be fine, Mom. You have to be fine." Lina smiled weakly, but her eyes were filled with sadness. She knew the truth, even though her children refused to accept it. The camp was no place for the sick. Without medicine or proper care, there was little chance of her recovering. But she couldn''t say it out loud. Instead, she focused on her children, drawing strength from their presence. Then Mira tries to make her Mom happy. So she reminds her of some past memories, so that their sadness may go away a little. "Do you remember the harvest festival in our village? The one where Dad played the violin, and everyone danced?" Lina''s eyes softened at the memory. "Yes," she whispered. "I remember." "Dad was very good at playing the violin. He made everyone laugh and smile. And you, Mom, you danced with him. You were so beautiful, like a queen." Lina closed her eyes, a faint smile playing on her lips. "It was a good day," she said softly. "A very good day." Eli looked at his mother and sister, his heart aching. He wanted to give them more¡ªmore food, more comfort, more hope. But the camp could offer little, and the future was uncertain. However, Eli made a silent promise. He would do whatever was necessary to protect his sister and care for her mother. He would find food, medicine, and shelter, no matter the cost. They had already lost so much; he would not let them lose each other. ??? Kalika This is Duke Farl''s castle. It is located on the west side of the city near the sea. It is a very large castle surrounded by four layers of walls. Christia stormed into her father''s chamber. "Father, is it true?" Duke Farl sighed deeply before answering. "Yes, my daughter. What you''ve heard is true." Christia''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. "How can the queen do this? And how can you agree to it? Our family has ruled here for centuries! How can we just hand over our power to them?" The duke rose from his chair. "I understand your anger, Christia. Believe me, this decision weighs heavily on me as well. But we have no other choice. We must accept the reality of our situation." Christia said, "But..." Duke Farl held up a hand to silence her. "I know what you''re feeling, but we cannot rule over a dead nation. The Bernard Empire has offered us fifty thousand tons of food. With that, we can feed our people and begin to rebuild. They''ve also promised to provide housing, medical supplies, and assistance in repairing the damage caused by the war. This is the best offer we could hope for under the circumstances. Also, they''re not taking everything, Christia. We''ll retain some limited authority. This is not an ideal solution, but it''s the only way to ensure our people''s survival. The first shipment of aid will arrive within hours. This is for the greater good." ??? As the sun dipped below the horizon, a convoy of vehicles approached the outskirts of Fam. The Bernard Empire''s aid shipment was a sight to behold¡ªa sprawling column of trucks, military escorts, and helicopters that stretched for miles. At the forefront were fifty heavy-duty transport trucks, each capable of carrying up to twenty tons of cargo. These were followed by twenty armoured personnel carriers and a dozen fuel tankers, ensuring the convoy''s safety and mobility. Overhead, the sky buzzed with activity. A squadron of attack helicopters, including the formidable AH-64 Apache and the Mi-24 Hind, provided air support. These were accompanied by a fleet of transport helicopters, CH-47 Chinook and the UH-60 Black Hawk, which carried additional supplies and personnel. Like, water purification units, generators, medical teams etc... The convoy was also a display of power, a reminder of the Bernard Empire''s dominance. For the people of Firestone. Chapter 173: Operation Noble Dawn 0200 The aircraft carrier *Midway* (CV-41) is underway at sea. Its decks are bustling with activity. It is 0200 hours. The special operations team, led by Captain Morgan, has assembled on the deck of the aircraft carrier. The team consists of 12 members¡ªskilled in close combat, explosives, communications, and medical support. They are dressed in black tactical clothing, night vision goggles, and balaclavas covering their faces. Each carries a silenced MP7 submachine gun, a sidearm, and a combat knife. Captain Morgan stands in front of his team. The team stands at attention. "Listen," he begins. "Tonight, we step into the darkness. This is an important mission. We carry the hope of those who cannot fight for themselves. We carry the burden of justice on our shoulders. And we carry the unwavering faith that no fortress, no matter how strong, can not stop us." He paused. "We are going to Fort George. Elysian''s most powerful fortress. Remember¡ªwe will enter, rescue the prisoners, and return safely. No unnecessary risks." He moved closer to his team, his eyes locking with theirs. "Remember this: Fort George''s walls may be thick, but they are nothing compared to the strength of our spirit. The hostages there¡ªthey are counting on us. Their families are counting on us. And most importantly, our great Emperor has trusted us to complete this. We will not fail them." Morgan raised his fist, his voice rising. "For the Empire! For the Emperor!" For the Empire! For the Emperor! The team also raised their fists and shouted. The mission was underway. A V-22 Osprey aircraft was waiting for them. Without another word, the team entered the Osprey. The aircraft began to fly. It took them 30 minutes to reach their target. The Osprey descended to an altitude of 500 feet in the dark sky. They were approaching the fort. The Special Forces members prepared. "Everyone. We are approaching the LZ. Altitude 500 feet. Prepare for HALO jump. Over." Captain Morgan, "Copy. Everyone, stand by for the jump. Check your gear. Over." "Roger that. Opening rear ramp in 10 seconds. Prepare for jump. Over." Captain Morgan, "Ok, move to the ramp. On my signal, we jump. Over." "Ramp is open. Green light. Go, go, go!" One by one, the operatives jumped, their parachutes deploying silently. They landed in the dense forest, quickly checked their equipment, and headed towards the fort. The east wall of Fort George. The team united and scaled the 30-foot-high wall with grappling hooks. Once inside, the team split into two. Squad Alpha, led by Captain Morgan, advanced to the prisoner position. Squad Bravo, led by Lieutenant Harper, took on the task of creating confusion and neutralizing the enemy. Squad Alpha moved forward along the dark corridors, continuing through secret tunnels rather than the main path. The air was damp, the walls were covered with rusted pipes and cobwebs. Suddenly, they saw two Krig guards patrolling the corridor. The operatives stood silently, pressed against the wall. After the guards had passed by, Squad Alpha moved forward. They pulled out a blueprint of the castle, which the Prime Minister of Britannia had given them. They followed this blueprint. They passed through the vast hall and finally reached their objective. Since it was late at night, there were no slaves around, and all who were there were Krig guards. They saw four Krig guards standing in front of a large iron door. Three of the guards were standing still, and one was sitting on the floor. They were busy talking to each other. Alpha Team took their position. Silently. They silenced the guards in an instant. Every shot was perfect. Headshot. After finishing off the guards, they cautiously approached the door. They took out an anti-magic distraction device from the bag on their backs and attached it to the door. It emitted blue light that drained the power of the runes. The magical barrier on the door broke. Then a soldier placed explosives on the door hinges. There was a muffled explosion, and the door opened. Squad Alpha rushed in, guns raised. Inside were many rows of bunks where the prisoners were sleeping. They were awakened by the sound of slamming. They were all frightened and panicked. "Stay calm," Captain Morgan said, "We have come to rescue you." Captain Morgan reported on his radio: "Bravo Actual, this is Alpha Actual. We''ve secured the prisoners. Proceeding to extraction point. Over." Then Morgan shone his light on the prisoners, trying to see their faces, but he did not find the person he was looking for. He then said, "Do any of you know where Princess Elina is? Is she here?" Then a noble came forward trembling and said, "I heard from a maid that she is in one of the upper rooms of the castle. I am not sure which room she is in." Morgan then activated his radio again. "Bravo this is Alpha. We have found the princess. She is on the upper floor of the castle." "Copy that. We''ll meet you at the tunnel. Over." ........... Squad Bravo cautiously started to move up. As they moved forward, they saw two guards near the stairs. One cautiously pulled out a knife and held one of the guards in the face, stabbing him in the neck several times until he became dead. Then he killed the other guard before he could even realize it. Then they started to move up the stairs. After they climbed up, they saw several more guards in the corridor. There was a whole group here. The number of guards here had been increased due to Elina''s escape attempt. The Bravo Squad members looked at each other and nodded. Then they gripped their guns tightly and started firing. In an instant, all the guards fell to the ground before they could react. ??? A secret tunnel ran from the bottom of the fort to the sea. Squad Alpha and nobles followed down that path. But before they could reach the tunnel entrance, they encountered their final obstacle. Krig Guard squad blocked their path. Captain Morgan gave the signal, the nobles stayed behind, and the operatives silently advanced. Suddenly, silent shots from suppressed MP7s rang out, killing the enemies one by one. As soon as the path was clear, the team entered the tunnel. Two big Rigid inflatable boats were waiting for them there. The nobles boarded a boat. However, they were not leaving yet because they were waiting for the Bravo Team here. Captain Morgan (radio), "Bravo Actual, this is Alpha Actual. We''re at the tunnel with the nobles. Awaiting your arrival. Over." ... Lieutenant Harper signalled for the team to halt as they approached a grand, arched doorway. Beyond it stood a figure clad in dark, ornate armourr, his presence radiating an overwhelming aura of power. It was the Krig Commander. His blade, a shimmering longsword etched with runes, glowed faintly in the dim light. "So, the Queen sends its rats to scurry through my fortress. How quaint." His voice was calm, almost mocking, as he stepped forward, his blade resting casually on his shoulder. "You should have stayed in the shadows. Now, you will die in the light." Lieutenant Harper raised his silenced MP7, without replying. His team fanning out behind him. "Move aside, or we''ll move you." The Krig Commander smirked. "Bold words for men who rely on toys instead of skill." With a flick of his wrist, his blade came alive, glowing with a fierce, golden Aura. The air around him seemed to warp, and the pressure in the room intensified. Bravo Team felt the weight of his presence, but they stood their ground. Harper signaled his team to open fire. Silenced shots rang out, but the Krig Commander moved with inhuman speed, his blade deflecting bullets with precise, almost casual movements. Sparks flew as the projectiles ricocheted off his Aura-infused sword. "Is this all you have?" he taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber. He lunged forward, his blade slicing through the air with a deafening *whoosh*. One of the Bravo Team operatives barely dodged, the blade cutting through his tactical vest and drawing blood. "Fall back! Flank him!" They fired in coordinated bursts, forcing him to divide his attention. The Krig Commander''s patience wore thin. He raised his free hand, and a wave of golden Aura erupted from his body, slamming into Bravo Team like a tidal wave. Two operatives were thrown against the wall, their weapons clattering to the ground. The others staggered but held their ground. "You insects dare challenge me? I am the storm that breaks armies!" His voice boomed as he charged, his blade leaving afterimages in the air. He struck with blinding speed, forcing Harper and his team to retreat. "Grenades! Now!" Harper shouted, pulling a flashbang from his belt. The team followed suit, tossing flashbangs and smoke grenades into the room. The chamber erupted in blinding light and thick smoke, momentarily disorienting the Krig Commander. Harper and two of his most skilled operatives closed in, their combat knives drawn. The Krig Commander, though momentarily blinded, relied on his heightened senses and Aura to detect their movements. He parried a knife strike with his blade, then countered with a sweeping kick that sent one operative sprawling. Harper feinted left, then lunged forward, aiming for the Krig Commander''s exposed side. The blade grazed his armour, but the Aura shield absorbed most of the impact. The Krig Commander retaliated with a powerful slash, forcing Harper to dive backwards. Realizing they couldn''t defeat him head-on, Harper signalled his team to fall back. "Switch to plan B!" he ordered. The operatives pulled out specialized equipment¡ªEMP devices designed to disrupt Aura users. They activated the devices, sending out pulses of energy that interfered with the Krig Commander''s Aura. Krig Commander, "What is this?!" he growled, his Aura flickering as the devices disrupted his energy flow. He staggered, his movements slowing for the first time. "Now! Hit him with everything!" Harper shouted. The team unleashed a barrage of gunfire, grenades, and close-quarters attacks. The Krig Commander, now vulnerable, struggled to defend himself. His blade moved frantically, deflecting some attacks but not all. Blood dripped from a wound on his shoulder. Enraged, the Krig Commander roared, his Aura flaring back to life despite the disruption. He charged at Harper, his blade aimed for a killing strike. Harper braced himself, raising his knife to block, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough. At the last moment, one of the Bravo Team operatives tackled the Krig Commander from the side, throwing off his aim. The blade missed Harper by inches, embedding itself in the stone wall. Harper seized the opportunity, driving his knife into the Krig Commander''s side, just below his armour. "You... dare..." Krig Commander gasped, his Aura flickering and fading. He collapsed to his knees, his blade slipping from his grasp. "For the Emperor," Harper said coldly, delivering the final blow. Chapter 174: The Hatun Yawar Tournament The Hatun Yawar is the most sacred and prestigious tournament of the Taku civilization, held once every four years. It serves as both a test of leadership and a way to determine the next ruler if the current king is challenged. The tournament is deeply rooted in Taku traditions. The tournament consists of four main trials, each designed to test different qualities of a leader: strength, combat ability, agility, and endurance. Only the strongest warriors can make it to the final duel, where the winner is either crowned king or reaffirms his rule. The First trial is Rumi Mak''ana (The Test of Strength) Contestants must lift and carry enormous boulders (some over 1000 kg) across a marked distance. Only those who complete the task within the time limit move to the next round. Warriors who fail are eliminated immediately. Yawar T''inkay (The Duel of Blood) A series of one-on-one duels using macanas (wooden clubs with stone or bronze edges) and hide shields. The goal is to disarm, knock out, or incapacitate the opponent. Fighters use a mix of brute force and tactical strikes. Taku combat techniques such as: - Apu Chuki (The Mountain''s Blow): A powerful overhead strike meant to break an opponent''s guard. - Inti Ukhu (Sun''s Embrace): A technique where a warrior feints a strike to force the enemy into a vulnerable position. The winners advance, while the losers are disqualified. Ch''aska Anka (The Eagle''s Flight) Contestants must climb a massive wooden structure covered in traps and obstacles. The goal is to retrieve a sacred golden emblem from the top and return without falling. Inti Chakana (The Sun''s Ascendance) ¨C The Final Duel A one-on-one duel to the death between the last two remaining warriors. Contestants are armed with: Tupus ¨C Long spears with bronze tips. Huaracas ¨C Slings capable of launching stones with deadly force. The battle ends only when one warrior is either dead or completely incapacitated. If the current king wins, he reaffirms his rule. If he loses, the new warrior is crowned king. ??? Alberto and the others took their seats in a special viewing area prepared for them. The arena where the tournament would be held was a vast stone amphitheater, carved directly into the mountainside. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings depicting past champions. The entire structure is built on a high plateau, which provides a clear view of the sacred battle platform at its centre. The battlefield is a vast circular space, about 200 feet in diameter, made of smooth but durable stone. Deep cracks and faint marks on the surface indicate the countless battles that have taken place here over the centuries. The main platform is surrounded by tall stone pillars, each 40 feet tall. These are decorated with banners of gold and bright red woven cloth, which display the symbols of the Taku gods¡ªthe sun, the jaguar, and the condor. At the edges are large embers, filled with burning coals, casting a dazzling light across the battlefield. On one side of the arena, there are stepped stone seats arranged in a semicircle. The seats are huge, making Alberto and his party feel even smaller. The area designated for them has been specially decorated with small wooden benches and cushions so that they can sit comfortably. Behind the arena, the snow-capped peaks of the sacred mountains stand tall. In the distance, the sound of war drums and conches can be heard, signalling the arrival of the warriors. _____________________________ The low, rhythmic beat of the war drum heralded the first test. The Rumi Mak''ana, the test of strength, was about to begin. A procession of competitors entered the battlefield, men and women. Their muscles were visible beneath their woven battle robes of strong alpaca wool, adorned with gold medals, the symbol of their tribe. Taku King stood in the centre of the arena, his presence commanding complete silence. He raised his hand, and the sound of the drum ceased. "The test of strength has begun," he announced. "Only those who can prove their strength will advance. The weak will be left behind." From the edge of the arena, servants emerged, carrying huge boulders, some as tall as a man and some even larger. These stones were placed in a marked area in the centre of the arena. Alberto sat in his seat and watched carefully, { Hmm.... these stones are very large, if my guess is correct, some of the stones here could weigh as much as a car. } Rachel, who was sitting next to him, explained to him about the competition, "Your Majesty, the first round of the Tournament has begun. The rules of Rumi Mak''ana are simple but brutal. Each fighter must pick up a stone and place it on their shoulder. But most importantly, they must carry it to a specific location across the battlefield, which is located about 50 feet away. Also, they must place it without dropping it suddenly, because this is where control over energy is most important, and they must complete it within five minutes. Anyone who fails to complete the test within the time limit or drops the stone halfway will be eliminated. These are the rules of this round" Elizabeth said, "This is just like the Atlas Stone event, " "Ya, Mam, You are right, They are similar but different" The Atlas Stones were a staple of strength competitions, where athletes lifted massive spherical stones made of concrete or granite and placed them onto pedestals of increasing height. In strongman competitions, lifting the heaviest stone or completing the task in the shortest time determined the winner. Athletes would use a combination of explosive leg strength, back power, and grip endurance to get the stone off the ground, then roll it onto their thighs before hoisting it up to chest level and finally over a platform. Rachel said, " The key difference here is¡ª The Atlas Stones are lifted onto pedestals. Here, the warriors actually have to carry them across the battlefield... If these warriors competed in our competition, they''d dominate every strongman contest ever held" ... Twelve competitors came forward, each choosing a stone based on their confidence and strength. The condor''s horn sounded, signalling the start. A wave of gasps and gasps filled the air as the competitors lifted the stones onto their shoulders. The warrior who carried the heaviest stone would advance in the competition. So everyone was trying to lift the big stones, and there were also some who were lifting the smaller stones with both hands. But these stones were still too heavy for ordinary people to lift. The competitors'' muscles swelled, veins bulged, and they dug their feet into the ground for stability. Some fighters lifted it easily and some struggled, their legs shaking under the immense weight. Takado selected two medium-sized stones. He lifted them and began to move forward. Meanwhile, another competitor who was next to Takado selected a very large stone. As he struggled to lift it, his knee buckled, and the stone slipped from his hand. It fell to the ground with a loud thud, kicking up dust in the air. A loud gasp rose from the crowd. He tried again, but his strength was leaving him. Since he was unable to lift the stone, he was eliminated from the competition by law. ..... The competitors began to move forward, their steps slow. Carrying such a huge weight required more than just raw strength¡ªit required balance, endurance, and a deep understanding of one''s own limitations. Takado, though initially shaky, found a rhythm. He bent his knees slightly, using his core to steady himself. His speed increased slightly, but the tension in his face was clear. One warrior made a fatal mistake. In her eagerness to finish quickly, she moved too fast, and her foot slipped. Her stone shifted dangerously, forcing her to fall to one knee. The sudden loss of momentum drained her remaining strength, and though she tried to push herself up, her body refused to obey. She gritted her teeth in frustration as two warriors came to carry her away. A few more were eliminated from the competition. By now, only eight competitors remained in the challenge, their bodies drenched in sweat, their muscles burning from the intense exertion. Takado arrived at the designated spot first. He carefully lowered the two stones on his shoulder, making sure they didn''t hit the ground. His performance was flawless. Another competitor, named Atok, came next. His arms shook as he lowered his stone, but he managed to place it. His whole body was shaking from exhaustion, but he succeeded. One by one, the remaining fighters arrived. Only a few succeeded, their bodies almost exhausted by the time they completed the task. The last competitor finally reached the finish line. He slowed significantly at the last moment, but his sheer willpower carried him forward. He lowered his stone and dropped to one knee, gasping for breath. He succeeds¡ªjust barely. As the last stone was placed, the war drum rang again, signalling the end of the first test. The remaining warriors stood in a line, their chests heaving as they breathed. Taku King turned to address them. "You have proven your strength," he said, his gaze wandering over the remaining competitors. "The next battle will begin after ten minutes of rest." Chapter 175: The 2nd Round The next round has begun. Here, the warriors will fight using traditional weapons. The goal is not to kill, but to disarm, incapacitate, or force the opponent to surrender. They equip themselves with heavy wooden maces and leather shields with stone or bronze edges. Any warrior who fought dishonestly, using cowardly tactics or refusing to fight, would be immediately disqualified. Alberto had read about such weapons before. Inca warriors had once used macanas in battle, to break bones and shatter armor. But the Takus had improved them further. Some had curved edges, designed to dig into an opponent''s defences, while others had serrated sides, designed to tear flesh. _________________________ The first two warriors stepped onto the battlefield. Elder Naia and her opponent were a young warrior named Atak. A trumpet sounded, signalling the start of the fight. Atak moved first, gripping his mace tightly as he ran to the side, using his speed to circle Naia. Naia, in contrast, remained still, her shield raised, waiting. Then, with a sudden jolt, Atak leapt forward, swinging his mace diagonally and striking. The blow was brutal¡ªNaia took the blow with her shield, absorbing most of the force, but the sheer speed forced her to take a step back. Atak stepped forward and struck again, but this time Naia reacted. With a powerful blow, Naia slammed her mace into Atak''s side. A terrible thud echoed across the field. Atak staggered to the ground, his ribs probably not broken, but bruised. But he didn''t fall. Instead, he rolled with the impact, twisting away from the next attack. He wasn''t strong enough to match Naia''s raw power, but he could outmanoeuvre her. Atak shifted into a low stance, keeping his movements unpredictable. He launched quick, precise strikes, targeting the gaps in Naia''s defences. One hit landed on the older warrior''s thigh. Another clipped his shoulder. The crowd murmured. The young warrior was holding his own. But then, Naia changed tactics. Instead of swinging wildly, she waited. She let Atak come in for another strike, then suddenly slammed her shield forward, bashing Atak square in the chest. Atoc gasped, his body thrown backwards. His macana slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the stone floor. Silence. The duel was over. Naia lowered her weapon, breathing heavily. She had won. Atoc, though defeated, had proven himself a warrior. The crowd erupted into cheers as the younger fighter rose to his feet, despite the pain, and bowed in respect to his opponent. Alberto exhaled. "That was brutal... but incredible." Their fight is so awesome, should I also test my newfound power here, That would be so cool ??? Wynter Region The Winter Region is located in the eastern part of Britannia. Like the North, which was devastated by the Latvian invasion, Wynter was spared the direct horrors of the War of the North. However, they are still under great pressure. The region had sent a huge amount of resources and manpower to the front. Now, with the war over, those who survived were slowly returning home. _________________________ Aqua Wynter was training in the courtyard of her castle as usual. In her hand was a thin long sword. This sword, called Frostbite, had been passed down through the Winter family for generations. It was said to be filled with the spirit of Wynter, a weapon as cold and unyielding as the winter itself. Aqua''s movements were fluid. She practised alone, her only companion the rhythmic sound of her feet and the occasional chirping of birds. As Aqua finished her training, footsteps echoed in the courtyard. She turned to see her trusted advisor, Elias, approaching. Elias was a man in his late forties with a grey beard and a kind but tired expression. He had worked for the Wynter family for decades. "My lady," Elias greeted, bowing slightly. "You are already working hard. But I would advise you to choose a companion for yourself now. Otherwise, someone else will take over our region after you, since you are the sole heir to the Wynter house." Aqua sheathed her sword and wiped the sweat from her brow. "You are right, Elias. But I am not ready for this yet." Elias nodded, his expression becoming serious. "Of course. I understand that. I have come here to discuss an important matter. Survivors are returning in large numbers, and they are not alone. Refugees from war-torn regions are seeking refuge in Wynter." Aqua''s brow furrowed. "How many?" "Hundreds, maybe thousands," Elias replied. "They are desperate, my lady. Many are injured, and all need food and shelter." Aqua sighed. The Winter region was already struggling to support its people. Taking in refugees would further drain their resources. But turning them away was no option. The people of Wynter had always prided themselves on their compassion and resilience. To abandon those in need would be a betrayal of their values. Besides, they were from the same country. "Open the sacks," Aqua said after a moment. "Distribute whatever food we can spare. And send word to the villages¡ªthose with room to take in the refugees must. We will help them however we can." Elias nodded, though his expression was concerned. "It will be a heavy burden, my lady. But I will arrange it now." As Elias was leaving, Aqua called out to him. "And Elias... send word to the council. We need to discuss a long-term solution. This is just the beginning." After Elias left, Aqua remained in the courtyard. As she stood there, a memory flashed back¡ªa conversation with her father, the former Marquis, before his death. He had told her, "The duty of a ruler is not to seek glory, but to bear the burden of responsibility. People will look to you in times of need, and you must be ready to bear their burdens." Council Meeting Aqua sat at the head of a long wooden table in the castle''s council chamber. Around her were her council members, advisors, and a group of regional leaders. The atmosphere was tense as they discussed the influx of refugees and the strain on their resources. "We don''t have enough food to feed everyone," said Lord Harrow, a stout man. "At this rate, we will face famine within months." Lady Serin, a sharp-tongued noblewoman, nodded in agreement. "And what about our own people? They have already sacrificed so much for the war. How can we ask them to give more?" Aqua listened quietly, her expression unreadable. When the room fell silent, she spoke. "I understand your concerns. But we cannot turn our backs on those in need. The Winterlands have always been a beacon of hope, and we must maintain that legacy." She paused, her gaze darting around the room. "Here''s what we''ll do. First, we''ll introduce rationing to ensure our resources last as long as possible. Second, we''ll send emissaries to the surrounding regions and Duke Gorge to help. And third, we''ll focus on rebuilding our infrastructure to support a growing population. It won''t be easy, but it''s necessary." The council members exchanged uneasy glances. "But, My Lady, this requires a great deal of resources. We do not have that much money." Then Aqua said, "We can ask the queen for help with the money." "But... Just then a soldier came there. "I apologize for disturbing you now, but there is a message directly from the Royal capital." The soldier took a scroll and handed it to Aqua. Everyone was a little surprised by this. "What happened, My lady, is this about the refugees?" said a subordinate. Aqua was surprised after reading the letter. "No, it says about our colonization" _____________ An air base of the Bernard Empire was built on one of the islands of Britannia. This air base was built in a place from which it was possible to attack and send support to most parts of Britannia. Currently, many planes are preparing to take off from the runway of this air base. Most of the roads in the northern region were very bad, and due to this, the army was not able to deliver aid to all places, and even if they did¡ª it would have wasted a lot of time. So it was decided to deliver the necessary aid to all places through the planes. The planes will airdrop food and essential supplies from the sky to various places in the north, where aid has not yet reached. The food supplies include high-calorie ration packs, canned food, and dried staples such as rice and beans. These are designed to provide immediate nutrition and can last for weeks without refrigeration. There are also water purification tablets, which are easy to use and can make contaminated water drinkable. There are also blankets and clothing. They will distribute many leaflets with these. The leaflets are printed in the regional languages of Britain. They provide clear, step-by-step guides and illustrations for opening and using the airdrop supplies so that even people who cannot read can understand them. They also contain other information. A brief description of the relief efforts and what to expect in the coming days. Safety guidelines. Avoiding contaminated water, recognising the symptoms of common illnesses etc. The leaflets were printed on durable, weather-resistant paper, so they would remain intact even in difficult conditions. Illustrations were used extensively, depicting everything from setting up tents to providing first aid. Chapter 176: A New Hope from the Sky A group of survivors walked slowly toward the horizon, their clothes ragged, their faces tired, their eyes hollow with loss. Among them was Aiden, a young man in his late twenties, leading the way. His clothes were no better than the others, torn and stained with the remnants of his home. Beside him, his younger sister Lara stumbled, clutching his arm for support. She had been barely able to keep up after the days of walking, her small frame weakened by hunger and exhaustion. "How much further, Brother?" Lara asked, her voice hoarse from thirst. Aiden glanced at the distant silhouette of the city of Rookhaven. It was the only place they could hope to find shelter, and the only place where they might find some semblance of hope. "Not much further, Lara. We''ll get there soon." But even as he said those words, he knew how uncertain that future was. Aiden had seen the destruction with his own eyes, and though he told himself he must keep going for Lara''s sake, doubt gnawed at him. Would the city be a safe refuge, or would it too be overwhelmed by the ravages of war? Ahead of them, the group trudged on¡ªold men, women with children, and others who had been left behind by the chaos. They had no resources left. Their homes were gone, their livelihoods stolen, and their hope was now barely a flicker. But they kept walking, as if by sheer will they might find some semblance of safety. ........ High above them, in the clear sky that seemed so distant from the suffering below, a group of aircraft belonging to the Bernard Empire soared. This aircraft, were designed for efficiency in warfare, but today, they carried no bombs or weapons of destruction. Instead, they were tasked with something far more important: delivering aid to those who had lost everything. Inside the lead aircraft, Lieutenant Colonel Adrian Westbrook stood at the command console, his sharp eyes scanning the landscape below. The dim light inside the cockpit was a stark contrast to the bright blue sky outside, and the hum of the engines filled the space as he spoke into the microphone. "All units, prepare for deployment. We''ve got survivors below¡ª These areas are in desperate need of help. I don''t have to tell you how crucial this mission is. Let''s make sure we do it right." A chorus of affirmatives echoed through the comms system as the rest of the crew prepared. The mission was a delicate one, not just because of the precariousness of the situation on the ground, but because of the challenges of delivering aid to people caught in the crossfire of a brutal war. Lieutenant Westbrook turned to his second-in-command, Captain Verne, who was monitoring the distribution system on the aircraft. "Everything ready?" "Yes, sir," she replied. "We''ve got enough supplies to make a difference. Water purification tablets, rations, blankets, and clothing. We''ll make sure it all gets to the right place." Westbrook nodded, his gaze now fixed on the terrain below. He could see the destroyed villages, the charred fields, and the figures moving through the desolate landscape. "Look at them," he muttered. "They don''t know we''re coming. Let''s make sure they have something to hold on to." Captain Verne handed him a set of maps, highlighting the locations where the survivors were likely to be. "The northernmost group is making their way toward Rookhaven and Fam. The military already sent supply to the Fam. So we''ll need to drop supplies there first, then proceed to the others." "Agreed," Westbrook said. "Let''s get this done." The aircraft began to descend, the rumble of the engines vibrating through the crew''s bodies as they neared their target zone. This was no ordinary airdrop. This was the last hope for many of these people. "Prepare to deploy," Captain Verne called out. She was calm, but there was a sharpness to her words that indicated the seriousness of the task ahead. The crew worked quickly. Supplies were loaded into the aircraft''s cargo bay, each item packed carefully. Ration packs, cans of food, dried staples like rice and beans, all sealed in durable, weather-resistant packaging. "Stand by for release," Westbrook announced. His voice was firm, but there was a softness to it as he looked at the faces of the crew around him. They were all in this together. A soft beep filled the cabin as the countdown began. It was time. The rear ramp of the aircraft lowered with a mechanical whir, and the first crates of supplies were pushed out into the open sky. The crates dropped like heavy raindrops, their parachutes unfurling as they plummeted toward the ground below. Each one carried with it the promise of survival. On the ground, Aiden and the others had just crossed into the outskirts of the city when they heard a deafening, unnatural roar above them. A deep, monstrous sound unlike anything they had ever known. The entire group froze. They looked up in confusion, their breath caught in their throats as they squinted at the sky. And what they saw struck terror into their very bones. Dark, winged creatures¡ªlarger than any beast they had ever seen¡ªglided through the heavens, their bodies of iron, their wings not of feathers but of something else, something unnatural. The sun glinted off their metal skins, their voices rumbled like thunder. "Lords above, what are those?" an old man gasped, falling to his knees. "A great omen..." a woman whispered, clutching her child. Aiden''s heart pounded in his chest. "No... wait. Look!" One of the creatures had just released something¡ªmany things¡ªfalling from its belly. They were not weapons. They were not fireballs of destruction. They were... bundles, wrapped in cloth, gliding down on strange white wings. Aiden watched in astonishment as one of the bundles landed softly, not far from them. He hesitated, his instincts screaming at him to run, but something deeper within urged him forward. With shaking hands, he stepped toward the fallen object, his breath shallow. He reached out, gripping the rough wooden surface, and slowly pried it open. Inside were sacks of food, wrapped in thick cloth, cans sealed with strange markings, and¡ªsomething even stranger¡ªsheets of parchment, covered in drawings. He picked one up. The words were foreign, but the pictures were clear. Food. How to open it. How to cook it. Water. How to clean it. Shelter. How to build it. His mind reeled. "It''s... it''s food!" he shouted, turning back to the others. "It''s help!" Lara''s eyes widened, disbelieving. "But... who sent it?" Aiden eyes wide. "Maybe Gods. Yeah... we are not alone. Haven sent their help!" Chapter 177: The S Rank Physical Strength Alberto became very interested in watching the Takus fight and felt that he should take part in it himself. He had been a soldier in the past. However, after coming to this world, he had almost forgotten how to fight. Most of his fights he did spend his free time playing computer games. Although he did occasionally go to the gym to exercise his body. Also, after coming to this world, his workload had increased a lot. He had been a soldier in his previous life, so he had very little to do with paperwork, he didn''t have to worry so much about supplies, ammunition, etc. His job was to fight, to complete missions. It was the job of the captain and higher superiors to worry about paperwork, supplies, and other things. But after coming to this world, he had a whole country to worry about. He now had the responsibility of an entire country. The needs, supplies, and everything of all the people in this country were on him. Because of this, he had to be drowned in a pile of paperwork every day. He hardly had time to fulfil his desires. These troubles increased when their war with Latvia began. He had to ensure the supply of troops properly, plan, reinforce, manage various new projects, etc. But here there was also another problem, which Alberto himself made. When he first summoned his troops, he did it without proper planning. He had purchased different types of weapons. Because of this, they needed different types of ammunition to use them. And if the factories had to produce different types of ammunition and weapons, it would have cost a lot of time and resources. Because of this, he had to reform all these things. So that the entire army can use one type of ammunition and weapons. Other types of weapons and ammunition are melted down to make new weapons and ammunition. Although there are still many old weapons in the arsenal. Alberto did not manage all this alone. For this, he was helped a lot by his subordinates. Who helped him a lot to manage his country and helped him a lot to develop as an emperor. Although he started to play the role of a worthy emperor, he still did not forget his past. After watching Taku''s fights, the feeling of fighting woke up in him. He also wanted to use his new power. Alberto got up from his seat and walked towards the Batte arena. Taku''s crowd and Alberto''s subordinates were so surprised. Alberto went to the Taku king and said, "I am impressed by your fighting. But I am bored of sitting there watching your fights, and now I want to understand it myself by fighting with you." Taku king looked at him strangely for a while. Fighting was a sacred thing for the Taku and they would never refuse anyone to fight, and they would accept it even more gladly if the willing person was the emperor of their allied country. Elizabeth tried to stop him, but Alberto stopped her. Then a big smile appeared on the face of the Taku king, "Of course." The Taku king chose Takado to fight Alberto. Taku was the king''s most trusted warrior. Takado came forward without hesitation. For him, it was a matter of honour since his opponent was the leader of another country. A hand-to-hand fight was arranged between the two of them. Neither side would use any kind of weapon in this fight. This was done with Alberto''s safety in mind. Since he was an emperor and if he was injured in the fight, it could cause a deterioration in relations between the two countries. Also, Alberto did not know how to use the traditional weapons of the Taku. For these reasons, weapons were omitted. A hand-to-hand fight has been arranged between these two. The two stand opposite each other. Alberto took off his coat and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. Alberto trained in martial arts alongside his daily activities. Although he was not completely proficient in it, he was confident in it. Takado was a huge man, nearly nine feet tall, his muscular body adorned with the traditional colours of Taku warfare¡ªred and gold¡ªsymbolizing his loyalty to the sun and jaguar gods. Alberto, by contrast, seemed almost childish. The Taku king raised his hand, acting as a referee. "Let the battle begin!" he declared. Takado moved first, his massive frame closing the distance between them with surprising speed. He lunged forward, aiming a powerful punch at Alberto''s midsection. Alberto sidestepped just in time, feeling the rush of air as the punch narrowly missed him. The sheer force of the attack made him realize how dangerous his opponent was. [S rank Physical Strength (Activated)] Alberto''s face broke into a smile. He quickly punched Takado in the ribs, but the fighter didn''t move at all. His body was like a wall of muscle. But at that moment, Alberto felt a different kind of power in his body. A gust of wind sent Takado back about ten feet. The crowd roared, their voices joining in cheers. The Taku people worshipped war, and this was no ordinary battle¡ªthis was a clash between their greatest warriors and the emperor of a powerful allied nation. Takado''s face broke into a smile now. Because he could feel Alberto''s power., "Emperor, it seems your power has increased a lot! Okay ¡ª let''s take this to another level" Takado tightened his arms. Their muscles swelled even more. The tattoos on his body glowed brightly. He comes forward with great force. Like a bull. Alberto quickly jumps and tries to move away, but Takado is too fast; he easily throws him onto the stage. Alberto hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the wind out of him. He rolled to his feet just in time to avoid another crushing blow from Takado. "Not bad," Alberto said "Thanks for the compliment!" Takado charged again, his fists like battering rams. This time, Alberto didn''t try to dodge. Instead, he stepped into the attack, catching Takado off guard. He grabbed the warrior''s arm and used his momentum to throw him off balance, executing a perfect hip throw. Takado landed on his back with a thunderous crash, the crowd gasping in shock. But Takado wasn''t down for long. He sprang to his feet, his eyes blazing with newfound respect. "You''re full of surprises, Emperor," he said, his voice deep and resonant. Alberto didn''t respond. He was too focused, his breathing steady despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins. Takado feinted a punch, then swept his leg in a low arc, aiming to knock Alberto off his feet. Alberto jumped over the sweep and countered with a spinning kick, his foot connecting with Takado''s shoulder. The impact staggered the warrior, but he quickly recovered, his grin widening. "Not bad," Takado said, his tone almost playful. "But let''s see how you handle this." Takado kicked the ground. The kick was so powerful that the entire place shook and the stone stage cracked. Alberto somehow managed to keep his balance and ran towards Takado. Takado tries to punch him, but Alberto dodges it with slipping. He kicks Takado straight in the leg, causing Takado to fall to one knee. Alberto then jumps up and punches Takado in the face. The punch is so powerful that Takado''s teeth rattle. Chapter 178: The Battle of Surma River and The Temple of Darkness For fifteen days, Strom and the Royal army have been fighting near the Surma River. The tide of war has begun to turn. After the war with Latvia ended, many soldiers of the Royal army were sent here from the north. This greatly increased the number of the Royal army. Strom also recruits more mercenaries. He arranges for more troops by pressuring the nobles. .... The morning sun is beginning to rise, its dim light casting a long shadow over the bloody field of the Surma River. The waters of the river were now mud and rubble, the banks littered with the remnants of battle¡ªbroken shields, shattered weapons, and fallen soldiers from both sides. The air was filled with the acrid smell of smoke, blood, and charred flesh. The cries of the wounded echoed softly, a poignant reminder of the terrible cost of this conflict. Strom stood at the edge of his camp. His sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, observing the positions of his forces and the distant movements of the royal army. The past fifteen days had been brutal, with neither side gaining a decisive advantage. Casualties on both sides had mounted, and the riverbanks had become a graveyard for thousands. But the tide of battle was now turning against Strom. A large portion of his force were mercenaries and bandits. Although they had been confident and high-spirited at first, they were now losing their spirit. They were here for the money. They had no loyalty to Strom. Many fled under the cover of night, unwilling to face the relentless onslaught of the royal army. They were not a regular army, so they lacked discipline. Only the Krigs were fighting properly. But they were also greatly outnumbered. The nobles'' forces, though better trained, had also taken significant losses. On the other hand, the royal army was also not in good shape either. General Voss''s forces were repeatedly pushed back from the riverbank, but their disciplined formation and strategic use of the terrain enabled them to hold their line. Hippogriff raiders, though fewer in number, had proven to be a thorn in Strom''s side, disrupting supply lines and harassing his wyverns. However, the royal army''s infantry was exhausted, and their archers were almost out of arrows. Both armies were thin, their resources were dwindling, and their morale was faltering. Still, neither side was willing to retreat. Strom had thus far led the war from a distance from the front lines. But today, he could wait no longer. His forces needed a boost, a show of strength that would revive their spirits and strike fear into the hearts of his enemies. As a B-rank Aura Knight, he was a rare and fearsome presence on the battlefield. His aura, although not yet at the level of an A-rank, was still enough for him to turn the tide. "Today, we will end this stalemate," Strom told his commanders. "I will lead the attack myself. Prepare the reserves and have the Krigs ready to support my advance." His commanders nodded, a mixture of relief and fear on their faces. They had been waiting for this moment, but they also knew the risks. If Strom fell, the entire campaign could collapse. .... On the south bank, General Voss was also preparing for another day of battle. The past fifteen days had taken their toll on him as well. But the defeat of Latvia and the arrival of more reinforcements had boosted his morale. "They can''t hold out much longer," Viscount Alden said. "But our supplies are also running low, and our men are tired. We must intensify our attacks, and end this war quickly." General Voss turned solemnly to his officers. "Tell our soldiers to prepare. Today we will launch a bigger attack." .... As the sun rose in the sky, the sound of war horns echoed across the battlefield. Strom''s forces began their advance, their ranks moving forward. In front was Strom himself, his aura shining brightly as he advanced towards the river. His presence was like a radiance, drawing the attention of both friend and foe. The Royal Army''s archers let loose a volley of arrows, but Strom raised his hand, and a shimmering barrier of Aura deflected the projectiles. The arrows shattered harmlessly against the barrier, and Strom continued his advance, unfazed. "Forward!" he shouted, his voice rising above the din of battle. His forces cheered behind him, their spirits buoyed by his presence. The Royal Army''s infantry moved to meet them, their shields locked together in a solid wall. But Strom was not to be stopped. He slammed into the front line, his Aura-enhanced strength shattering shields and sending soldiers flying. His sword moved like a blur, cutting through armor and flesh with ease. Wherever he went, chaos followed. The wyvern riders rose into the sky. The massive creatures roared as they flew overhead, their riders armed with fire pots and javelins. They descended upon the ranks of the royal army, dropping their deadly loads and causing chaos. The royal army opened fire with ballistae, their massive bolts hurtling through the sky. One wyvern was struck in the chest, the force of the impact sending it crashing to the ground. Another bolt narrowly missed a rider, who pulled his mount into a steep climb to avoid the next shot. The Hippogriff raiders, though fewer in number, took to the sky to engage the wyverns. The aerial battle was fierce, with both sides suffering losses. Storm''s aura made him nearly unstoppable, his aura radiated like a blazing sun, casting an otherworldly glow around him. The Royal Army soldiers hesitated as he approached, their shields trembling in their hands. Strom''s voice thundered across the field, cutting through the chaos. "You stand before the storm itself! Flee now, or be swept away!" With a flick of his wrist, Strom unsheathed his sword, the blade humming with the energy of his aura. "Gale''s Edge!" Strom''s blade moved in a wide arc, a crescent of aura slicing through the air. The attack was swift and devastating, cutting through the front line of Royal Army soldiers like a scythe through wheat. Shields splintered, armor cracked, and men fell before they could even raise their weapons. The soldiers who survived the initial strike stumbled back, their faces pale with fear. Strom pressed his advantage, his aura flaring brighter as he charged into their ranks. While he was fighting with the Royal army, a Krig soldier rode up to him on horseback. "My Lord, we received an important message just now." The Krig soldier approached him and pulled the reins of his horse, Strom pulled his sword out of a soldier''s mouth. There was a lot of blood on his body. He had piled up the corpses here. "What happened now!? Is this so important?" "My Lord, Fort George has been destroyed." ??? Nia, Nile, and a group of Shadows with them. They were walking through the forest in the thick darkness of the new moon night. There was only silence and pitch darkness all around. The light of the torches in their hands pierced the darkness a little and showed the way ahead. There was no sound around except for the sound of the horses'' hooves. There were also numerous quashas nearby, which were swinging strangely from the branches of dead trees that hung down. This scene made the place even more eerie. "Is this here?" Nia''s voice echoed softly in the darkness. "Yes, this is here," Nile replied. Nile and Nia were in the middle, and around them, the Shadows, dressed in black hoods, were moving forward. So that if any danger came, they could immediately protect them. "That''s it," Nile said softly, his eyes fixed ahead. They all pulled the reins of their horses together and stopped. In front of them, they caught sight of a huge abandoned temple. The darkness made it impossible to understand the true size of the temple. The walls of the temple were made of black stone, which had eroded over time, but its solemnity and mystery were still intact. Nile, Nia, and their companions dismounted. A few Shadows stayed behind to handle the horses, while the rest entered the temple with Nile and Nia. The air inside the temple was bitterly cold, as if it had been closed for centuries. The cold air entered their lungs with each breath. The place was very scary. As they moved forward, they saw numerous statues around them. Most of the statues were damaged, broken. But the strange thing was, these were not statues of any gods. Rather, they were the ruins of demons. The statues had distorted faces, their faces were huge and terrifying, as if they represented some dark force. The statues seemed to be thousands of years old. As if they had been lost in the womb of time. They climbed the broken stairs to the upper floor. The stairs were so dilapidated that they had to be careful with each step. After climbing up, they saw that there was no door or entrance. The whole place was abandoned and damaged. The dust and cobwebs on the walls showed that no one had entered here for many years. The darkness was so deep that they could not see well around them. They could only see as much as their torches could illuminate. In the glow of the light, strange signs and symbols carved on the walls were faintly visible. After they climbed up, they reached a large hall-like space. In the middle of the hall was an altar, made of black stone. Around the altar, some sources of light could be seen, such as burning candles, but it was not clear how they were lit. On the altar were some strange objects arranged, which looked like they were part of some ancient ritual. The air in the hall was filled with a scent, like the scent of ancient incense or herbs. The scent was creating a kind of illusion in their minds, as if they were walking through some strange dream. Nile and Nia walked towards the altar, a mixture of curiosity and fear in their eyes. The Shadows surrounded them. Chapter 179: Beginning of a New Era Lata, Capital of Latvia¡ªOccupied Territory Hans leaned against the cold stone wall, tearing off a chunk of bread with his teeth. The city of Lata, once the proud capital of the Kingdom of Latvia, was now under their complete control. The streets were eerily silent, save for the occasional distant shouts of soldiers securing the last remnants of resistance. Smoke from scattered fires still lingered in the air, a grim reminder of the battle that had taken place only hours ago. As he chewed, the rhythmic sound of boots approached. An officer came to a sharp halt before him and snapped a salute. "Sir, we have disarmed all enemy guards, captains, and knights within the city. Total prisoner count¡ª17,500." Hans swallowed the last bite of his bread and wiped his hands on his coat before responding. "Good work. Have we secured the entire city?" "Yes, sir. Our forces have full control. The four main gates are locked down, each with heavily fortified checkpoints. No one enters or leaves without our clearance. Additionally, we have arrested approximately 3,000 government officials. As for the city''s prisons, we''ve released about 25,000 inmates¡ªmost of them detained for political reasons. We''re currently in the process of verifying their identities." Hans gave a slight nod, his sharp eyes scanning the darkened streets. Everything was falling into place. "Good. Ensure the prisoners are treated according to protocol. We''re not here to slaughter civilians or abuse captives. This is an occupation, not a massacre." The officer hesitated for a moment, shifting slightly before speaking again. "Sir, if I may ask... I need clarification on something." Hans turned his full attention to him. "Go ahead." "Prince Eric has gathered people at the city center. He''s preparing to give a speech. Did you authorize this, sir?" Hans'' expression hardened. His jaw tensed slightly. "I wasn''t informed of this." For a moment, there was silence between the two men. Then, Hans pushed himself off the wall, adjusting his belt with deliberate precision. "Get me a detail of men. We''re going to the city center. Now." The officer saluted immediately. "Yes, sir!" Hans'' eyes narrowed as he marched forward, his mind already calculating the possibilities. Why was Prince Eric making a speech without approval? And more importantly¡ªwho was he trying to reach? ¡ï¡ï¡ï Prince Eric of Latvia stood on the grand balcony of the royal palace, gazing down at the sea of people gathered in Lata''s central square. The city¡ªhis city¡ªwas finally back under his rule. For two long years, he had been a prince without a throne, forced into exile by his own brother, King Caspian. Now, after years of struggle and war, the people of Latvia were free from Caspian''s oppressive rule. The sunlight bathed the city in golden hues as the banners of Latvia fluttered in the wind. The streets were packed with people¡ªmen, women, and even children, all cheering, all waiting to hear their prince speak. Many waved the Latvian flag, while others simply raised their fists in triumph. There was an energy in the air, a deep relief that the war had ended, that their suffering was over. Eric took a deep breath. He had dreamed of this moment for so long. Now, he had to make sure his words mattered. The crowd fell silent as he stepped forward. "My people, my brothers and sisters of Latvia! Today, we reclaim our home! Today, we are free!" A thunderous roar of approval erupted from the crowd. Eric raised his hand, and the people quieted once more. "For two years, we suffered under the rule of my brother, Caspian. He turned against his own people. He betrayed our values, our traditions, and our honor. He bled this country dry, taxed the poor to fill his treasuries, and silenced those who dared to stand against him. But today¡ª" Eric paused, his eyes scanning the faces below him. "Today, we say NO MORE!" Another wave of cheers shook the city. Eric''s voice grew stronger, filled with both emotion and conviction. "I was forced to flee this city. I was hunted, branded a traitor, and driven from my own homeland. But I never stopped fighting for you. I never stopped believing that Latvia deserved better. And neither did you! You¡ªthe people of this great nation¡ªyou never gave up! You resisted! You fought back! And now, together, we have WON!" People embraced each other, tears in their eyes. Others shouted his name in celebration. "Prince Eric! Prince Eric! Prince Eric!" Eric let them chant for a moment before continuing. "But this victory is not mine alone. It belongs to every man and woman who took up arms to fight for their homeland. It belongs to those who suffered under tyranny and never lost hope. It belongs to the brave soldiers who gave their lives so that we could stand here today, free!" The energy in the crowd shifted¡ªsome people lowered their heads in remembrance, while others clenched their fists in quiet determination. Eric nodded. They needed to remember. "But this is only the beginning," he continued, his voice steady. "Freedom is not enough. We must rebuild. We must heal. We must become stronger than ever before!" He took a step closer to the edge of the balcony. "I swear to you, my people, as your rightful ruler¡ªI will not rest until Latvia prospers! We will rebuild our homes! We will restore our economy! We will ensure that no child goes hungry and no family lives in fear! We will make Latvia great again!" The crowd erupted once more, their voices filled with hope. Then, Eric paused, his expression turning serious. "But we did not achieve this victory alone." The crowd quieted, listening intently. "In our darkest hour, when all seemed lost, we had an ally who stood by our side. An ally who believed in our cause, who helped us in secret while the world turned its back on us. And today, I stand before you to declare¡ª The Bernard Empire is Latvia''s greatest ally!" A mix of gasps and cheers rippled through the crowd. Although many people don''t know anything about Bernard Empire. But they understand that prince talk about those strange army. Eric continued, his eyes burning with determination. "Without their support, we might not be standing here today. They believed in our cause, and they helped us fight for our freedom. And from this day forward, Latvia and the Bernard Empire shall stand together as brothers-in-arms!" A powerful cheer erupted from the people, shaking the very foundations of the city. Eric let the excitement settle before delivering his final words. "Now, let us move forward. Let us rebuild. Let us take our rightful place in this world! Latvia will rise again, stronger than ever before!" The entire city erupted in celebration. People hugged each other, waved flags, and sang songs of freedom. For the first time in years, Lata was filled with joy instead of fear, hope instead of despair. Prince Eric stood tall, watching his people with pride. Latvia was free. And this was only the beginning. However, amidst the celebration, a group of soldiers advanced through the crowd. Hans was leading them. His expression was unchanging. He entered directly and approached Eric. Eric, still basking in the aftermath of his speech, turned his gaze toward Hans "General, you''re just in time." Hans said nothing. He looked at the crowd, then back at the prince. "Prince Eric, I want to ask... who authorized this speech of yours?" Eric raised an eyebrow, folding his arms. "Does a prince need permission to address his own people?" Hans did not waver. "In a city that has just fallen, one under military control, every action must be coordinated. A speech of this scale, in front of thousands, without prior notice... it''s risky." Eric''s expression hardened slightly. "Are you questioning me, Hans?" There was a brief pause. "I''m ensuring stability. I''m in charge here! So everything that happens here must be under my command. Also, our forces have just secured Lata. The enemy has surrendered, but there may still be some groups loyal to Caspian who might try to do something reckless. A large public gathering creates an opportunity for them. So I hope you don''t do this kind of activity again." Eric watched him. He understand Hans was right. The war was not over just because the capital had fallen. There would still be remnants of Caspian''s forces, nobles who had profited under his rule, spies who lurked in the shadows. ??? Strom is riding ahead with a few of his trusted men. He secretly left their camp at night. Because he has lost his main trump card. His prisoners. Strom''s army consisted of over thirty thousand nobles soldiers, and if they knew about the events at Fort George, they would have captured or killed Strom. So he fled that night with his loyal men. This was his downfall. Everything was going so well, why is this happening!? That Bernard Empire, those Mother Fuckers! It''s all their fault. I''ve lost everything again! Chapter 180: A New Threat? The Indiana Empire is a huge country located in the south-east of the Eldoria continent. Which covers 34% of the continent. In the past it''s been called the Indiana Kingdom, a mid-country. But six hundred years ago they began to expand their territory and establish an empire. which is now known as the Indiana Empire. They share most of their borders with the Mung Dynasty, another superpower country. The relationship between these two countries was not very good because they had a dispute over the Golden Mountain range. The Golden Mountain range straddled the border between the two countries, and it was a natural border between the two countries. But what made this place valuable was the precious resources it contained. Its mountains were made of gold, pure gold. There were also many mines of magic stone here. Which is the main material for making magic tools and magical weapons. Both countries laid claim to the mountain range and the surrounding jungle. Although there was no major war between the two countries over it, several proxy wars took place from time to time. But that''s a topic for another time. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The streets of the capital of the Indiana Empire were filled with the voices of chanting priests, the rhythmic beat of ceremonial drums, and the murmur of prayers from thousands of devotees. The scent of incense hung in the air, its fragrance spreading throughout the vast city, where the golden light of lanterns and the flickering of torches lining the streets could be seen. It was the Day of Divine Veneration, the most sacred festival of the Empire, when people gathered to offer prayers to the gods who blessed their land. Every year, this great event took place in the Imperial District, in the Temple of the Eternal Flame, a massive structure located next to the royal palace. Priests dressed in white stood on the steps of the temple, chanting incantations in an ancient language. The streets were filled with people of all races¡ªhumans, elves, dwarves, beastmen¡ªall united in worship. Despite their differences, on this day everyone bowed before the gods. This country is known for its mixed culture. But inside the Imperial Palace, a different scene was taking place. The Hall of Divine Dominion was a vast chamber, its walls adorned with sacred paintings from the Empire''s legendary past. Towering black marble pillars supported a golden ceiling, where intricate designs of silver and gold shimmered in the soft light of magical crystal lamps. At the far end of the hall, seated on a lofty throne of obsidian and gold, sat the man who ruled all¡ªEmperor Yadav, ninth ruler of the Indiana Empire. Clad in dark imperial robes embroidered with silver, his very presence commanded fear and reverence. His sharp black eyes, devoid of any warmth, watched the event with an unyielding expression. The room was filled with a heavy silence. Emperor Yadab. He became the Emperor of the Indiana Empire 10 years ago at the age of 16. After killing his entire family. His activities gave rise to many rebellions. But he suppresses everything with his strong power. He kills everyone who goes against him. Because of that Civil war started in the entire empire. Many high nobles also declared war against him and this war lasted for nine months. However, in the end Yadab won the battle. It is estimated that more than 3 million people died in the war. Due to which he became known as a cruel emperor. Inside and outside the country. Yadav, however, paid no heed to these and rigidly established his rule. Despite his brutality, he had also modernized the empire, improving infrastructure, education, and military capabilities. Also, the most important thing is to rid the empire of corruption and crime. Since the cruelty of Cirpus was known to all, no one was disciplined to break the law. He was the supreme ruler of Indiana. Because he had long ago ended the power of the nobles. Because of this, their words were the last word now. His attention was on the gathering of the priests. Here too, pujas were being organized. Prayers were being held. A person¡ªa man, who was dressed in the dark uniform of the Imperial Intelligence Department. He went to Yadav. He spoke very slowly. For if he spoke loudly, it would have disrupted the sacred ceremony, and the penalty for that was death. "Your Excellency," the man said, bowing his head, "forgive me for interrupting. But we have urgent news to report." Yadav''s gaze was fixed on the worshipper. He gestured for the man to continue. "The Kingdom of Latvia has fallen," the officer reported. "The battle of the Ostra Continent is over." "...I see," he said finally, his voice calm and steady. "So, the Latvian fools weren''t strong enough." No anger. No emotion. Just cold acceptance. The officer hesitated. "Your Majesty, we also learned of a new country¡ªthe Bernard Empire¡ªwe believe they are a Hidden Nation." ??? The ships of the Bernard Empire were patrolling the North Sea. The patrol group consisted of a destroyer BNS Valiant, a frigate BNS Sentinel and two support ships. They were carrying out a routine patrol mission. Onboard the BNS Valiant Captain Mikhail Volkov stood on the bridge, his hands clasped behind his back, eyes fixed on the radar screen. The operator, Ensign Ivanov, adjusted the settings, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Captain, I''m picking up something... unusual," Ivanov said, his voice tense. "Approximately 15 kilometers to the northeast. It''s massive, sir. At least several kilometers in size." Volkov leaned in, his sharp eyes scanning the blip on the screen. The object was stationary, but its sheer size was unlike anything they had ever encountered. "Confirm the reading," Volkov ordered, his voice calm but firm. "Could it be a malfunction? Weather interference?" Ivanov shook his head. "Negative, sir. The radar is functioning perfectly. This is real." Volkov grabbed the radio handset, his tone authoritative. "All ships, this is Valiant. We have an unidentified contact, bearing 045 degrees, range 15 kilometers. Maintain formation and proceed with caution. Sentinel, move to flanking position. Auxiliary vessels, hold back and monitor." The fleet adjusted its course, the ships cutting through the dark waters with precision. Chapter 181: Worthington Manor The grand hall of Worthington Manor was filled with an air of quiet defiance. The chandeliers burned brightly, casting a golden glow over the long mahogany table where some of Britannia''s most powerful nobles sat. Goblets of wine remained untouched, their minds too consumed by the gravity of the situation to indulge. At the head of the table, Marquis Worthington sat in an ornately carved chair, his sharp green eyes surveying the gathered lords and ladies. His graying hair was neatly combed, and his military-style coat, embroidered with gold, reflected his authority. "The Queen has failed us," he declared, his voice firm and commanding. "She has allowed her grief to consume her, and in doing so, she has condemned Britannia to servitude. She would have us bow to the Bernard Empire like beggars, surrendering our sovereignty in exchange for scraps." Murmurs of agreement spread through the room. The nobles had seen the decree themselves, a formal request for Britannia to become a vassal state of the Bernard Empire. It was a betrayal, a surrender without a fight. "Our lands remain untouched by war. The north has fallen, but the south and west still stand strong. We have wealth, resources, and power. Why should we bow when we still have the strength to stand?" Another noble, added, "Because Queen Maria is no longer fit to rule. She spends her days drowning in wine, mourning the past while condemning our future. This kingdom needs leadership, not a grieving widow." Marquis Worthington gave a grim nod. "That is why we must act. We cannot allow her to sell Britannia to the Bernard Empire. We must take control before it is too late. She is doing this because Bernard Empire promised to find her lost daughter. She wants to sell our country for her daughter. We can''t let this happen." A silence settled over the room as the weight of his words pressed down on them. A noble, tapped his fingers against the table. "You are suggesting treason." "I am suggesting salvation," Worthington corrected. "Maria was a good queen once, but she has lost her way. If we do not stop her, Britannia will cease to exist as we know it." "Then what do you propose?" Worthington''s eyes darkened. "We take control of the council. We send word to the Bernard Empire that the Queen does not speak for all of Britannia. If they wish to negotiate, they will do so with us, not with a broken woman." "And if she refuses to step down?" Worthington hesitated for only a moment. "Then we ensure she is removed. Peacefully, if possible. But we must be prepared for other measures." The tension in the room thickened. They all knew what that meant. "Deposing a monarch is not done lightly. Even if she has lost favor, she still has the army." "It is not the problem," Worthington countered. "The Royal army is now very weak due to the war. They are very tired now from fighting between East and North. They need rest. They are not ready to fight another war. On the other hand, our forces are still in an advantageous position." "If we do this, we must do it swiftly. If word reaches the Queen before we are ready, she will move against us." Worthington nodded. "Then we must act quickly. We ride for the capital by dawn. The Queen will not see another sunrise on the throne." As the nobles murmured in agreement, the doors to the chamber suddenly burst open with a thunderous crash. A dozen armed soldiers, clad in the crimson and gold armor of the royal guard, stormed into the hall, swords drawn. The flickering candlelight reflected off their blades, sending sharp glimmers across the stunned faces of the gathered nobles. At their head stood Vice Captain Aisha, one of the Queen''s most trusted officers. Her eyes were cold as she surveyed the room. "In the name of Queen Maria, you are all under arrest for treason." Chaos erupted. Count Reinhardt shot to his feet, knocking over his chair. "This is outrageous!" A noble''s hand went to his sword, but before he could draw, one of the soldiers slammed the hilt of his blade into the old man''s chest, sending him sprawling to the floor. Marquis Worthington remained seated, his face unreadable. His mind raced. How had she known? They had been careful. He only informed those who did not like the queen about this meeting, he took many steps to keep it a secret. Even his servants did not know about this meeting. Also, all the nobles came to him in disguise. He spared no effort to keep this meeting a secret. And yet, here they were, surrounded and outnumbered. Aisha''s shouted. "Surrender now, and you will live to stand trial. Resist, and you die here." "This is an outrage! We are noble lords of Britannia!" "And yet, you plot against your Queen," Aisha said coldly. "Your titles do not place you above the law." Several nobles looked to Worthington for guidance. For the first time in his life, he hesitated. They were outmatched. To fight was suicide. Also, the Royal Knight came to his territory and he didn''t know anything about it. He was able to guess that there were traitors among them. But it could be another reason. Although it is a rumor. But many people think it is true. He himself did not believe it before. But now after this incident that happened to him, he feels that it is more likely to be true. The Queen Power But right now the most important thing ... was this truly the end? Worthington exhaled slowly, then stood, adjusting the cuffs of his coat. He met Aisha''s gaze without fear. "We surrender," he said, his voice calm. A flicker of surprise crossed Aisha''s face before she gave a curt nod. "Restrain them." The soldiers moved quickly, shackling the nobles'' hands in iron chains. As Worthington felt the cold metal tighten around his wrists, he allowed himself a small, bitter smile. The Queen had won this round. But the game was far from over. Chapter 182: The Saint of Lunar In the Moonlight Scripture religion, the Saint is the holy messenger of Lunara''s will. Blessed by the Goddess, their role is to spread Lunara''s light, guide believers, and protect the religion''s sacred truths. They possess divine powers bestowed upon them by Lunara herself, acting as a bridge between Earth and Heaven. Saints uphold the Seven Holy Truths and guide believers in their spiritual journey. Though Saint are not immortal¡ªthey are born and die like ordinary people¡ªit is believed that their souls reside in Lunara''s heavenly court, where they continue to serve the Goddess. Some legends suggest that during times of great crisis, certain Saints are reborn to aid humanity once more. The birth of a Saint is often accompanied by special events or omens. For example: - A child born during a lunar eclipse, bearing a sacred mark on their body, is seen as blessed and destined to become the next Saint. - Some individuals receive divine dreams in which Lunara herself bestows her blessing upon them. Saints serve as divine messengers and are tasked with protecting the Silver Codex, the central scripture of the Moonlight Scripture religion. Each Saint possesses unique divine powers, which vary according to their beliefs and connection to Lunara. The special power of a Lunar Saint is Moon Magic. Through Moon Magic, Saints harness pure lunar energy. They can enter people''s dreams to deliver messages or alter them, heal broken bodies and souls, and remove curses. Their abilities make them invaluable to the faith and its followers. Throughout history, many Saints have played pivotal roles in significant world events. Some of the most renowned Saints of the Moonlight Scripture religion include: Saint Selena, the First Dreamweaver: Known as the mother of dream magic, she introduced the practice of divine dream interpretation. Saint Alden, the Moonsword: A heroic leader of the Twilight Guardians who demonstrated extraordinary bravery during the Shadow Wars. Saint Ragdo, the Silver Healer: He saved an entire kingdom by curing a devastating poisonous plague. ??? Lady Munia ~ the 87th Saint of the current Moonlight Scripture religion. She sat at the head of a long, polished table, her presence commanding the room. The flickering light of the moonflower candles cast a soft glow on the faces of those gathered¡ªCardinals, Archbishops, and high-ranking priests of the Moonlight Scripture. "This matter is deeply troubling," the Saint began her voice calm but laced with concern. "I never imagined the Britannia Kingdom would fall so completely, becoming a vassal state to the Bernard Empire. It is a blow not only to our faith but to the very fabric of our world." A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Archbishop Martin, seated to her right, leaned forward, his hands clasped tightly. "We must act swiftly. The Bernard Empire''s influence grows by the day. If we do not counter them, our hold on Britannia¡ªand perhaps beyond¡ªwill weaken irreparably." Cardinal Rim, his weathered face etched with lines of worry, nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Their advancements in medicine, their technology... it is unlike anything we have seen. And now, with Britannia under their thumb, we are at a disadvantage." One of the younger priests, a man named Father Elias, spoke up hesitantly. "Perhaps... perhaps we could send our priests to the Bernard Empire. If we spread the teachings of Lunara within their borders, we could strengthen our faith in their land also." Archbishop Martin shook his head, his expression grim. "It is not so simple. We attempted to send emissaries, but Bernard Empire authorities rejected us. The Bernard Empire is... insular. They do not welcome outsiders, especially those who speak of gods and faith." The Saint raised a hand, silencing the room. "What do we know of the Bernard Empire''s beliefs? Have we learned anything about their religion or their way of life?" Cardinal Rim sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Little, I''m afraid. What we do know is troubling. They consider their emperor to be supreme¡ªabove all else. Some say they worship him as a god, though others claim they reject the concept of divinity altogether." A gasp escaped Father Elias. "They worship a mortal? How can they be so blind? To place a man above the gods... it is blasphemy of the highest order!" The Saint''s eyes narrowed, her calm demeanour unshaken. "It is arrogance, plain and simple. Their emperor believes himself to be greater than the gods, and his people follow him blindly. But such pride has a way of leading to ruin." Cardinal Rim slammed his fist on the table, his voice rising. "You are right! Their arrogance knows no bounds. Since their products began flooding the Britannia market, our temple''s income has plummeted. We demanded they increase their prices in the name of Lunara, but they refused. They even denied us the secrets of their creations, claiming such knowledge is not for outsiders." Archbishop Martin''s voice was heavy with worry. "If this continues, the people may lose faith in our temple. They may turn away from the gods altogether, becoming atheists like the people of the Bernard Empire." The room fell silent, the weight of his words sinking in. The Saint gaze sweeping across the table. "What of the north? Have we sent aid to Britannia in their time of need? This crisis could be an opportunity to strengthen our influence among the people." Archbishop Martin nodded. "We sent aid, yes. Food, supplies, and many of our priests to offer comfort and guidance. But the damage in the north is catastrophic¡ªover three million people are homeless. Our efforts, while noble, are but a drop in the ocean compared to the scale of the disaster." Cardinal Rim interjected, his voice bitter. "And the Bernard Empire... they are providing aid on a scale we cannot match. They have flooded the region with supplies. They have even taken control of the aid we sent, claiming they will distribute it themselves. They say the north is now not safe for us to enter." Father Elias''s eyes widened in outrage. "How dare they! By distributing our aid, they ensure the people see only their generosity. Our efforts will go unnoticed, our presence erased." A low growl escaped Cardinal Rim. "Those infernal creatures! They have no shame, no respect for the gods or their servants." The Saint raised her hand once more, her voice steady. "Calm yourselves. Anger will not serve us here." "Ya, We must think strategically. The Bernard Empire has already made Britannia their vassal, and after defeating Latvia in battle, they have taken control of Latvia, Amazonia, and Jimland. Rumours suggest they have demanded Harnus surrender as well. A large portion of the Ostra Continent now lies under their influence." The room fell silent. The Saint''s gaze softened, and a faint smile touched her lips. "Have none of you heard the story of Nam?" Father Elias frowned. "Nam? The wicked king who denied the gods?" The Saint nodded. "Yes. Nam was a ruler of great power, but his pride blinded him. He declared himself above the gods, and his people followed him in their folly. They built great monuments in his honour, believing him to be invincible. But the gods do not suffer such arrogance lightly. In their wrath, they brought his kingdom to ruin. Nam''s empire crumbled, his people scattered, and his name became a cautionary tale." She paused, her eyes gleaming with quiet confidence. "The Bernard Empire walks the same path. Their emperor, in his hubris, believes himself beyond the reach of the divine. But Lunara sees all. She will not allow such arrogance to go unpunished. Trust in her, and she will guide us through this darkness." "Guide us, Mother Moon. Show us the path through this darkness, and let your light shine upon us all." Chapter 183: A New Beginnings The sky was shaking with the roar of engines. Several helicopters of the Bernard Empire were flying over the endless greenery of Amazonia. The helicopters were adorned with the proud symbol of the Bernard Empire¡ªan eagle with a sword in its beak, its wings fully extended, as if symbolizing absolute dominance. Beneath them spread out a vast jungle, dense and impenetrable. Inside the helicopters, the Imperial Army soldiers sat in orderly silence. Each had the Imperial symbol emblazoned on their chests. Among the soldiers here were both experienced and inexperienced soldiers. If one looked at their clothes, one could tell who was experienced and who was inexperienced. Regardless of rank, experience was recognized through their badges. Veteran soldiers wore a silver eagle insignia, awarded only to those who had participated in direct combat and claimed confirmed kills in service to the Empire. It was a recognition of their past victories and experience. They also had stripes on their shoulder indicating the number of years of service (e.g. five stripes for five years of service). Although even the oldest soldiers here only have two stripes on their shoulders. New or inexperienced soldiers also have badges on their uniforms, but they are simple iron badges, with only the imperial emblem engraved on them. There is no additional decoration or colour, indicating that they are not yet proven in battle. ...... After the Kingdom of Latvia lost the war to the Bernard Empire, the Latvian forces in Amazonia also surrendered to them. However, they were still searching here, so that they could be sure that they had captured all the Latvian soldiers here. Captain Roland surveyed the land below with a hunter''s gaze The radio crackled. "Falcon One to Falcon Lead, no movement detected in Sector 4B. All clear." "Falcon Three to Falcon Lead, confirming no heat signatures in our assigned zone. Proceeding to the next sector." "Keep scanning, The Emperor''s enemies do not vanish. They hide, waiting for weakness. We will not give them the luxury of hope." His second-in-command, Lieutenant Huxley, adjusted his headset, a grim smirk tugging at his scarred face. "It always ends like this, doesn''t it? Hunting down the stragglers. Like rats scurrying from a burning city." Roland did not return the smile. "Rats can spread disease if left unchecked. We exterminate them now, or they return to gnaw at the Empire''s walls." Huxley nodded. As the helicopter headed toward the next sector, a heavy, commanding voice came over the radio. "Alright, boys. Time for a song." A familiar rhythm filled the airwaves, and the speakers in each helicopter came alive with the sounds of a war song¡ªone that every soldier of the Bernard Empire knew by heart. ¡ï¡ï¡ï "March of the Iron Sons" Steel wings cut through storm and fire, The Emperor''s wrath shall not expire. We march with thunder, unbowed, unchained, By sword and blood, His law remains. We are the Emperor''s chosen might, His iron sons forged in a fight. No foe can stand, no traitor hide, In His name, we burn their pride. Cowards whisper in the trees, They think they fight, they think they''re free. But Judgment flies on wings of steel, And in the dark, their fates are sealed. We are the Emperor''s chosen might, His iron sons forged in a fight. No foe can stand, no traitor hide, In His name, we burn their pride. "No retreat, no mercy, no fear in war!" Strike the hammer, break the door! Victory is written in steel and flame, Let the World tremble at His name!" Now the jungle turns to dust, Only ruin, only rust. Raise the banner, sound the call, The Emperor''s might shall rule them all! We are the Emperor''s chosen might, His iron sons forged in a fight. No foe can stand, no traitor hide, In His name, we burn their pride. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The final chorus faded, leaving only the hum of the engines and the heavy breath of soldiers. Then¡ª "Falcon Two to Falcon Lead! Heat signatures detected¡ªSector 7A! We have multiple targets!" "Falcon Two, confirm visual." "Confirmed. We''ve got movement in the ruins. At least a dozen hostiles. They''re moving forward, but we''re not sure if they''re Latvian or Amazonian." "Do not engage until positive ID is made. I repeat¡ªhold fire until confirmed. All units, redirect to Sector 7A. Move now." Roland ordered over the radio. ??? As the helicopters flew over the forest, many people were hiding behind the trees. At first glance, anyone could mistake them for elves, but they were Amazonians. "Princess, they''re gone," said an Amazonian. After the helicopters flew away, they began to emerge from behind the trees. All of them were women. They were dressed in green leafy clothes. The beautiful women carried bows, arrows, and swords. They were once the elite warriors of Amazonia. However, after the invasion of Latvia, their country was almost destroyed. They tried to fight but they could not survive in front of Latvia''s huge army. They are now on the run. Within their own territory. "Are these some new type of monster from Latvia?" "That seems to be it. Their dragons seem to have reduced their flying in the sky now. They seem to be relying more on these new types of monsters now." "You are right. I have not seen their dragons in the sky for a few weeks. However, these new types of creatures seem very intelligent. They seem to be able to talk. However, I have never heard their language before." The people of Amazonia still didn''t know about Latvia''s defeat. So they thought the Bernard Empire''s helicopters were Latvia''s monsters. While they were talking about this, Princess Elissa raised her hand and everyone fell silent. "Everyone, be quiet." Amazonia was a matriarchal society and her mother had been in charge of everything since she was captured by Latvia. Elissa was very beautiful and a very strong warrior. A seven-foot-tall, muscular woman. Her voice and her face were very serious. "We don''t have time to worry about this! No matter what kind of monsters they bring to capture us, we won''t give up." She looked at the metal box in her hand. Inside it was one of the four keys to Eternal. "We must keep it safe at all costs" Chapter 184: The Birth of Artificial Mages The rhythmic thrum of the helicopter blades echoed across the dense forest as Alberto''s private aircraft descended toward the Arcane Research Institute (ARI). From above, it appeared as nothing more than a series of unremarkable buildings nestled in the wilderness. Only those who knew the truth understood the vast, subterranean labyrinth that lay beneath¡ªa place where science and magic intertwined to push the boundaries of what was possible. The helicopter touched down on a concealed landing pad, its rotors slowing as the Alberto stepped out, flanked by his personal guard. He had come to witness the fruits of his most ambitious project, one that could redefine the future of the Bernard Empire. Circe stood at the edge of the landing pad. "Your Majesty," Circe greeted, her voice steady. "Welcome to the Arcane Research Institute. We are honored by your presence." Alberto nodded. "I trust the project has progressed as planned?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with expectation. "Beyond expectations, Your Majesty," Circe replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "The artificial mages are ready for demonstration." Alberto''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Lead the way." The group moved toward the cave, its entrance camouflaged by natural rock formations and overgrown vegetation. To the untrained eye, it was nothing more than a shallow grotto. But as they stepped inside, the true nature of the facility revealed itself. A sleek, metallic elevator door slid open, its surface blending seamlessly with the cave walls. Alberto and his entourage stepped inside, and the elevator descended rapidly, plunging them into the heart of the research center. Bright fluorescent lights illuminated the sterile corridors, their walls lined with intricate runes that pulsed faintly with magical energy. As they walked, Circe provided a brief overview of their progress. "Your Majesty, the artificial mage project has reached a critical milestone. We have successfully integrated genetic enhancements with arcane modifications, creating individuals capable of wielding magic without the need for years of training or innate talent. The results are... extraordinary." Alberto''s expression remained impassive, but his eyes betrayed his excitement. "Show me." They arrived at a large observation room overlooking a training chamber. Inside, a single figure stood¡ªa young man, no older than twenty, dressed in a form-fitting suit designed to monitor his vitals. His eyes glowed faintly, a telltale sign of the arcane energy coursing through his veins. "This is Subject Alpha," Circe explained, her voice tinged with pride. "He is the first fully stable artificial mage. His body has been enhanced with the ACTN3 gene, granting him superior physical capabilities, and his mana core has been successfully integrated, allowing him to channel magic with precision and control." Alberto leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the young man. "What can he do?" Circe gestured to the technician at the control panel. "Begin the demonstration." The chamber lights dimmed, and a series of holographic targets materialized around Subject Alpha. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, and a surge of arcane energy erupted from his fingertips. The energy coalesced into a bolt of lightning, striking the nearest target with pinpoint accuracy. The target disintegrated in a burst of light and smoke. Alberto''s eyes widened slightly. "Impressive." But the demonstration was far from over. Subject Alpha moved with fluid grace, his enhanced muscles allowing him to dodge incoming projectiles with ease. He conjured a barrier of shimmering energy to deflect a barrage of simulated attacks, then unleashed a wave of fire that engulfed the remaining targets. The chamber trembled with the force of his magic, the air crackling with residual energy. When the demonstration concluded, Subject Alpha stood calmly in the center of the chamber, his breathing steady and his expression composed. Alberto turned to Circe, his voice filled with quiet admiration. "How many like him do you have?" "Currently, we have ten stable subjects," Circe replied. "Each one possesses unique abilities tailored to their genetic and magical profile. Some excel in offensive magic, while others are more adept at defensive or supportive roles. With further refinement, we believe we can create an entire army of artificial mages." Alberto nodded. "And the risks? The failures?" Circe''s expression darkened slightly. "The process is not without its challenges. Many subjects do not survive the initial integration of the mana core. The human body is fragile, and the strain of channeling such power can be... overwhelming. However, the demi-human subjects have shown greater resilience, with a higher success rate. We are working to improve the procedure for humans." Alberto''s gaze hardened. "The demi-humans are useful, but our priority must be the humans. The empire''s strength lies in its people. We cannot rely on outsiders." Circe inclined her head. "Understood, Your Majesty. We are already making progress in that regard. The latest batch of human subjects has shown promising results." Alberto turned back to the observation window, his eyes narrowing as he watched Subject Alpha. "What about their loyalty? Can they be controlled?" "Absolutely," Circe assured him. "Each subject undergoes rigorous conditioning to ensure their loyalty to the empire. They are programmed to obey without question, their minds as disciplined as their bodies." A faint smile played on the Alberto''s lips. "Good. The last thing we need is a rogue mage with that kind of power." They visited the genetics lab, where rows of vials and genetic samples were meticulously cataloged, and the arcane research wing, where ancient tomes and artifacts were studied for their magical properties. They even stopped by the holding cells, where the next batch of subjects awaited their transformation. They presented detailed reports on their findings, including the long-term effects of the enhancements and the potential for mass production. "Your Majesty," Circe concluded, "with your continued support, we believe we can achieve full-scale deployment within the next two years. The artificial mages will give the empire an unparalleled advantage on the battlefield and beyond." "You have done well, Circe. This project has the potential to change the course of history. I want more power. And it''s a source of my power" "Of course, Your Majesty," Circe replied. Chapter 185: Flashback/Interrogation/Hope "Kill her!" "Burn her!" The crowd has gathered in the main square of the city. The faces of the people are filled with anger and fear. The torches are burning, their light casting long shadows on the wooden platform, where a woman stands¡ªtied behind, tightly tied to a thick wooden pole. It creates a terrible atmosphere. The bishop steps forward, raises his hand, and calms the crowd. He spoke dramatically. "This woman has left the path of righteousness! She has embraced darkness, abandoned the light, and given her soul to demons. Her sin is grave, her forgiveness is impossible. Fire will burn and purify her, and through this fire she will be judged!" The crowd erupted in cheers. A pile of wood had been piled around the stake, and oil had been poured on it to make the fire burn faster. One of the men stood with a torch in his hand, awaiting the final order. The bishop waved his hand and commanded. "Fire." The torch was placed on the pile of wood. In an instant the fire was alight, first smoke, then a blaze. The heat grew, the light of the fire cast a terrible shadow on the people''s eyes. The crowd began to shout¡ª"Burn the witch!" The woman''s body began to burn in the fire. No, no¡ªstop, stop¡ªstop this! But it wasn''t the woman''s scream. It was someone else''s scream. A skinny boy screamed and crawled forward. Tears were in his eyes. But his voice didn''t reach the crowd. All they could hear was the crackling of the fire and their own cheers. They were enjoying the sight of the woman burning. There was a kind of joy in their eyes that the boy couldn''t understand. "Let go of my mother!" the boy cried out. Tears in his eyes, helplessness on his face. It was as if his whole world had collapsed. He was so weak. He didn''t even have the strength to walk¡ªhe could do nothing but lie on the ground and scream. Although there were many people present, they looked at him as if he were an insect. Whose presence meant nothing to anyone. He kept shouting, "Let go of my mother! She is innocent!" No one paid him any attention. The crowd''s cheers grew louder. The fire had now engulfed the entire stage. The woman''s screams could now be heard, but they were drowned out by the cheers of the crowd. The boy lay on the ground, a reflection of fire in his eyes. The woman was burned to a crisp. The crowd slowly began to disperse. Smiles of satisfaction on their faces. They had finished their work. But the boy was still lying on the ground. The shadow of fire in his eyes. Only the smell of fire. Only smoke. Only silence. ??? The room was cold, lit by a lantern hanging overhead. The stone walls were bare, only the iron chains were attached to the walls. Caspian slowly opened his eyes. He looked around him. "What The¡ª Caspian was leaning against a chair, his hands and feet bound with iron chains. His royal robes had been removed, and a simple, worn prisoner''s shirt had been put on. His long, black hair was dishevelled, and there was a scar on the side of his face¡ª Caspian was trying to figure out where he was now. The last memory he had was of the battlefield. "Ara~Ara~ You''re awake then" Caspian hears a woman''s voice. A six-foot-tall woman stood before him. She was dressed in a black coat, her black leather gloves tight on her hands. Behind her, two imperial guards stood silently, assault rifles in their hands. The silence in the room was oppressive. The woman stepped forward, her boots clicking on the stone floor. She pulled up a chair and sat down, placing a small wooden box on the table between them. She tapped the box lightly and then spoke. "King Caspian," she said. "Do you know where you are?" Caspian exhaled sharply through his nose, his pride still intact despite his condition. "A prison, obviously." The Woman nodded lightly. "Exactly. But not just any prison. This is the Imperial Black Site, deep in Bernard territory. No one knows you''re here. No one will come to save you. And yes¡ª Whoops. I forgot to introduce myself¡ª I''m Rinehart. An officer in Bernard''s Imperial Intelligence." Caspian smiled, though there was no laughter in it. "And now what? You''re going to torture me? Try to break me?" Rinehart shook her head. "No, Caspian. We don''t need to break you. You''re already broken. Your kingdom has fallen. Your army has surrendered. Your own brother, Prince Eric, has taken your throne and declared the Bernard Empire his greatest ally." Caspian''s jaw tightened, and his fingers clenched into fists despite the chains. "My brother is a traitor," he spat. "He''s a Bastard. A weak fool." Rinehart smiled faintly. "Maybe. But he rules Latvia now. And you? ¡ªYou''re nothing. Just a prisoner. The last vestige of a failed regime." Caspian remained silent, his face darkening with anger. Rinehart opened the wooden box in front of her, inside which lay metal tools¡ªknives, pliers, and syringes filled with an unknown liquid. She picked up a thin knife and twirled it between her fingers. "Tell me, Caspian. Your biggest secret." Caspian laughed. "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Rinehart leaned forward. "We''ve already figured it out, Caspian." Caspian said nothing, his eyes narrowed. He smiled. "I see." Rinehart exhaled, then slowly took a syringe from the box. She held it up, showing the liquid to the light. "This," she said, "is a special serum created by our Arcane Research Institute. It doesn''t cause pain. It doesn''t break bones. It just... opens the mind. Makes it easier for us to get answers." Caspian''s smile faded slightly. Rinehart tapped the syringe on the side of the chair. "One injection and you''ll tell me everything. You won''t want to, but you can''t stop yourself." Caspian gritted his teeth, his breathing ragged. "Don''t you dare. It does not work on me! I''m an A-rank martial artist!" Caspian tried to break the iron chains that bound his hands and feet. But to his surprise, he couldn''t feel his Aura. It was as if all his strength had been drained. His strength had become that of an ordinary person. Rinehart laughed, "Do you think we don''t know your power? This prison was built just for you. It has many types of Anti Mana devices. So that no one can use Aura and magic here. That means you are helpless here." Panic appeared on Caspian''s face for the first time. Which brought a satisfied smile to Rinehart''s face. Caspian started to squirm. Two guards came and held him down. "No! Let me go!" Caspian fought; his former royal dignity now turned into a complete panic. Rinehart slowly inserted the syringe into Caspian''s arm. Caspian exhaled sharply, his body stiffening as the serum entered his bloodstream. His vision blurred for a moment, his mind suddenly feeling light. Rinehart sat down next to him. "Now... let''s begin." ??? 13-12-1560 WC _______________________ After the arrival of Bernard Empire''s help in the Fam shelters, the situation began to calm down a bit. However, the construction of settlements for all the people could not yet begin. Because the destruction of the war was too much and many people were displaced from their homes, it will take several years to build the necessary houses for these people. As the saying goes, "It is easy to destroy something, but difficult to build it." These words, attributed to the ancient philosopher Heraclitus, proved painfully true in the aftermath of the war. The war with Latvia lasted only two months. In those two months, the devastation was so terrible that even with the advanced technology of the Bernard Empire, it would take years to rebuild. For now, only food and medical services were sent to everyone, which is now the most important thing here. Bernard Empire deployed food trucks and mobile medical units to the most affected areas. Long lines formed around them, people waiting patiently¡ªsometimes not so patiently¡ªfor their turn. The soldiers were distributing food bags to everyone. "Everyone please maintain the line otherwise we will not be able to distribute the food properly" "Everyone maintains the line" The soldiers were trying to maintain order. Chaos on the food line could quickly turn into a riot, and that was something they didn''t want at all. One by one, soldiers were distributing food bags. The people in line, many of them thin and tired, were accepting the bags with silent gratitude. Some thanked him, while others just nodded, their eyes vacant but hopeful. ... Eli stood in the long, winding line for food, his stomach growling. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, trying to ignore the pain in his legs. The line moved slowly, but he didn''t complain. He knew everyone here was equally hungry, equally frustrated. Behind him, Mira clutched his arm, her small body trembling slightly. "Stay close," Eli whispered. Mira shook her head, her fists tightening on her arms. They had eaten very little in the past few weeks. A harsh memory. The food bags being distributed weren''t much, but they were enough to keep them alive¡ªfor now. The line slowly moved forward. Eli had gone to the medical camp early in the morning, hoping to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat could help their mother. However, the camp was overcrowded, and the doctors were overwhelmed. He had waited for hours, only to be told that they were prioritizing the most serious cases. Their mother''s laboured breathing and worsening cough were serious but not serious enough to warrant immediate attention. The Bernard Empire had set up several medical camps here. To ensure medical care for everyone. However, the number of doctors here was far fewer than the number of people living here. So the pressure was high here. Since one doctor had to see many patients. "Next!" a soldier called, pulling Eli out of his thoughts. He stepped forward, extending his hand as a food bag was handed to him. The weight of the bag was reassuring, even if its contents were meagre. "Thank you," Eli said quietly, his voice barely audible above the murmur of the crowd. The soldier nodded briefly, already turning to the next person in line. Eli moved aside, pulling Mira. He quickly opened the bag, his heart sinking when he saw the familiar contents: a small loaf of bread, a slice of dried meat, and a canned vegetable. It was the same as yesterday and the day before that. He handed the bread to Mira, who tore off a small piece and began to eat slowly. "We''ll keep the rest for Mom," Eli said, tying the bag and placing it under his arm. Mira nodded, her mouth full. She didn''t argue, though Eli could see the hunger in her eyes. She had always been selfless, even as a child, but now it had become a necessity. They could do nothing but be practical. Chapter 186: Loyalty Has Its Price "Everything was going well," "Everything." " But they ruined it¡ªruined it all. In just a few days... in just a few days, I had fulfilled my dream. And now... those bastards! I was so close, and they took it all away!" His fists clenched, the knuckles white as bone. The dream he had fought for, the power he had grasped at, now lay in ruins. Strom had fled the war and taken refuge in the forest. It was a large forest next to Blackfire Mountain. He had taken refuge here with his trusted men. It was a safe hiding place for them for now. They had been on the run for several days. Like thieves and robbers. In fact, their crimes were greater than thieves and robbers. While Strom was expressing his anger, someone handed him a bowl of soup and said, "Sir, eat something." Strom took the bowl without a word, He drank slowly, letting the warmth spread through him, but it did little to chase away the coldness inside his chest. As he ate, Strom turned to his butler. "Have you thought about where we should go next?" he asked. The butler nodded quickly, his hands fidgeting. "Yes, my lord. I''ve considered our options. The safest route would be to head east through the forest. After two days of travel, we''ll reach a small port called Mar. It''s remote, barely more than a fishing village. No one there will recognize us. From Mar, we can take a ship to Indiana. It''s risky, but it''s our best chance." Strom raised an eyebrow. "And if we can''t make it to Indiana?" The butler hesitated, then continued. "Then we can aim for Vangal. It''s farther, but still within reach. Even on a small sailing ship, it would take us at least fifteen days. But it''s a viable alternative." Strom nodded slowly, his mind racing. "Good. Very good. Even in my current... predicament, you''ve proven invaluable. Thank you." The butler bowed his head. "It is my duty, my lord. To serve you is my purpose." Strom''s lips twitched in what might have been a smile, but it didn''t reach his eyes. He was about to say more when a rustling in the underbrush caught his attention. All eyes turned toward the sound, hands instinctively reaching for weapons. A figure emerged from the shadows. His face was concealed behind a black cloth. Like a ninja. "Akal," Strom said, his voice tight. "What news do you bring?" The ninja-like figure stopped a few paces away, his gaze sweeping over the group before settling on Strom. "Sir, a reward of 20,000 gold coins has been announced for your capture. After the reward was announced on you, the local lords, villagers, townspeople, and adventurers around are now after you to catch you. If you don''t run away from here now, they will catch you" A murmur rippled through the group. Twenty thousand gold coins. The sum was staggering, enough to tempt even the most loyal of men. Strom''s eyes narrowed as he studied the faces of his companions. He could see the greed flickering in their eyes, the calculations being made. Loyalty, it seemed, had its price. They had followed him this far, but loyalty had its limits¡ªespecially when gold was involved. "Twenty thousand gold coins," Strom repeated, his voice cold. "That''s quite the bounty. Enough to make even the most faithful question their allegiances." The men shifted uncomfortably, their hands tightening on their weapons. Strom''s suspicion grew. He was no fool; he knew what such a sum could do to a man''s conscience. Money had a way of eroding loyalty, of turning friends into foes. Also, 20,000 gold coins was a bit too big a number. It was even possible to easily buy an entire viscounty with it. With which not only they but also the generations before them could sit and eat. He turned back to Akal, his expression unreadable. "I''m glad you''ve returned," he said slowly. "And I must commend your loyalty. Even after hearing of such a reward, you didn''t betray me. You came to warn me instead." Akal inclined his head slightly, his expression hidden behind the black cloth. "Sir, I haven''t told anyone about your whereabouts," he said, his voice steady. For a moment, there was silence. Then, a faint smile appeared on Akal''s face, visible only in the crinkling of his eyes. "Because," he continued, his tone shifting, "I want to take all the money for myself." I knew it Strom''s instincts screamed a warning. He barely had time to react as Akal''s hand flashed toward him, a dagger gleaming in the firelight. Strom''s sword was in his hand in an instant, deflecting the blade with a sharp clang. The force of the impact sent sparks flying. "Traitor!" Strom snarled, his voice echoing through the forest. Strom had at least 7 people with him, although it wasn''t a large group. It''s enough. They all drew their swords. Eight against one. But against who? Then, Akal laughed. A low, knowing chuckle that sent a shiver down Strom''s spine. "Think, gentlemen," Akal said, his voice silk-smooth. "Twenty. Thousand. Gold. Coins." He stepped back, pacing slowly, deliberately. "You follow this man, but what has he given you? A life in hiding? The constant fear of the gallows?" His eyes gleamed. "He betrayed his own father. Do you think he won''t betray you when it suits him?" Strom''s jaw tightened. "Don''t listen to him¡ª" The men shifted uncomfortably. "Look at him." Akal gestured to Strom. "A man stripped of everything. A man on the run. A dead man walking." He smiled. "And all that stands between you and wealth beyond imagining... is him." A heavy silence. Then, one by one, the blades turned. Not toward Akal. Toward Strom. He exhaled slowly, his grip tightening on his sword. "Of course. Of course." The betrayal burned, but he wasn''t surprised. Only fools believed in loyalty. Strom''s gaze flickered from face to face. Men he had fought beside. Men who had once called him ''lord.'' His lips curled into a sneer. "I should''ve killed you all when I had the chance." Akal tilted his head. "Perhaps. But you didn''t. And now..." He raised his dagger, the firelight dancing across the blade. "...you die." Strom bared his teeth. "Like hell I do." Chapter 187: Burning Flames The port city of Minaret was once a bustling hub of trade and commerce, where merchants from distant lands would dock their ships to exchange goods with the kingdom of Harnas. The city''s harbour was always alive with the sounds of sailors shouting, the creaking of wooden ships, and the clatter of goods being unloaded. It''s also the headquarters of the Harnasian navy, which had been built to protect the city from potential invaders. The sight of navy ships patrolling the waters was a common one, and their presence gave the residents a sense of security. But today, Minaret was different. The harbour was eerily quiet. The usual hustle and bustle had been replaced by an unsettling silence. The navy ships, which were always visible on the horizon, were nowhere to be seen. The absence of their towering masts and billowing sails left the harbour feeling empty and exposed. The merchants who usually crowded the docks were absent, and the few fishermen who remained cast their lines into the water with a sense of unease. One such fisherman was Fad, a young man in his early twenties. He sat on the edge of the small harbour, his fishing rod resting on his lap. Fad had tan skin, dark hair, and deep brown eyes that reflected the worry he felt. He wore a simple blue long-sleeved shirt, loose pants, and slippers. A khimar, a traditional headscarf. "Not even a single navy ship is patrolling the city," Fad muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the horizon. "It''s very strange. For some reason, I feel unsafe. Maybe I''m just used to seeing those ships." As he sat there, lost in thought, a voice called out to him from behind. "Hey, Fad! Did you catch any fish?" Fad turned to see a familiar man approaching. The man was dressed the same as Fad, except he was wearing a green long-sleeved shirt. He was carrying a fishing rod and a bucket. "Khuzaf! I see you''ve come to fish too," Fad said, forcing a smile. "Yes, I heard there is plenty of fish here, especially since our warships have left," Khuzaf replied, his tone casual but his eyes scanning the harbour with a hint of concern. Khuzaf sat down next to Fad and began to prepare his fishing rod. The two men sat in silence for a while, the only sound the gentle lapping of the waves against the dock. Fad''s mind, however, was far from calm. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. After a while, Fad broke the silence. "What do you think about the war that our king has declared?" he asked, his voice low. Khuzaf paused, his hands stilling on the fishing rod. He looked out at the water, his expression thoughtful. "Let me think," he said slowly. "This country we''re attacking¡ªit''s very unknown to us. It''s said to be a barbarian land, full of resources but technologically backward. So, in that sense, I think we must defeat it. But..." He trailed off, his brow furrowing. "But what?" Fad pressed, turning to look at his friend. Khuzaf sighed. "I''m against the king''s decision," he admitted. Fad''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re against the king''s decision? Even though we''ll benefit greatly from the war?" Khuzaf nodded. "We will benefit, that''s true. But is our kingdom really ready to fight another war? Remember, we''ve just returned from a victorious battle. Our forces are tired and outnumbered. We haven''t even established a proper base in Jimland. There''s still resistance from the people there. Starting another war now... it''s reckless." Fad stared at Khuzaf, impressed by his friend''s insight. "Oh, as a former officer of the previous king, you truly are amazing, Khuzaf." Khuzaf chuckled, though there was little humour in it. "Ha-ha! It''s a pity that now I am retired. But the king''s decisions are irrational." Fad raised an eyebrow. "You clearly have some animosity toward the new king, Khuzaf." "I don''t hate him," Khuzaf said quickly. "Especially not when the kingdom is prospering under his rule. I just don''t like the way he does things. He''s too impulsive, too eager to expand our territory without considering the consequences." As Khuzaf spoke, he suddenly felt a tug on his fishing line. "Oh! I caught something," he said, reeling in his line. But as the object emerged from the water, his expression turned to one of confusion. "Is this... tuna? No, it''s... cloth?" Khuzaf pulled the cloth out of the water and examined it closely. It was a piece of fabric, torn and tattered, with several small holes in it. The material was familiar¡ªit was the same kind of fabric used for the uniforms of the Harnasian navy. "These things were worn by sailors in our navy," Khuzaf muttered, his voice tinged with concern. "What are these holes? I''ve never seen anything like them before. Maybe arrows? No, they''re too small for arrowheads..." Fad leaned closer, his curiosity piqued. "Khuzaf, is there something wrong with these clothes?" Khuzaf didn''t answer immediately. He continued to examine the cloth, his mind racing. "Something is wrong here," he said finally. "A lot of things are wrong..." Before Fad could respond, Khuzaf''s attention was drawn to the sky. He squinted, shielding his eyes from the sun as he spotted two thin lines streaking across the horizon. Fad followed his gaze, equally confused. "What is that?" Fad asked, his voice tinged with unease. "I don''t know," Khuzaf replied, his tone grim. "But those things are giving me a dangerous feeling." As the two men watched, the shapes in the sky began to grow clearer. The lines elongated, and the objects they belonged to came into view. Fad''s eyes widened in shock. "Are those... flying swords? And they''re burning?" Khuzaf''s heart raced as he realized the gravity of the situation. "I don''t know what they are, but we need to get out of here! Those things are coming down, and I feel dangerous vibrations from them." Without waiting for a response, Khuzaf grabbed Fad by the arm and dragged him away from the dock. The two men ran as fast as they could, their footsteps echoing on the wooden planks. Behind them, the strange objects in the sky descended rapidly, their shapes becoming more distinct. To the people of Harnas, these objects were unfamiliar and terrifying. But to someone from a more advanced world, they would have been instantly recognizable: jet planes, sleek and metallic, with flames trailing behind them as they hurtled toward the city. Chapter 188: The Kingdom of Harnas The Harnas is one of the seven countries located on the continent of Ostra. It is situated in the western part of the continent, bordered by the North Sea to the east and the Aurilea Republic to the west. The kingdom is home to many species, 60% of which are humans. Its strategic coastal location makes Harnas an important center for trade and naval power. The kingdom was an ally of Latvia and participated in the attack on Jimland alongside Latvia. However, after the Kingdom of Latvia lost the war, the Bernard Empire sent a message to Harnas demanding their surrender. They gave Harnas three days to respond. When no message came from Harnas within the allotted time, the Bernard Empire was forced to take action. --- The Bernard Empire decided to attack Harnas after receiving no response. They did not intend to launch a full-scale invasion but rather to demonstrate their military capabilities. They chose Minaret, one of Harnas''s largest and most famous port cities, as their target. ¡ï¡ï¡ï "Are these really the buildings of the navy, the guard, and the Lord''s army?" an officer asked a captured sailor from Harnas. Some forces of the Bernard Empire, stationed in Latvia, had been sent to attack Minaret. They had already destroyed nearby Harnas warships and captured the surviving sailors to gather information. The investigator grew impatient with the sailor''s hesitation and slapped him. *Slap* The sailor remained silent but nodded in agreement. The officer then turned to the sailor and said, "Don''t worry. If you provide us with this information, you will be considered a hero." The sailor stood up and shouted at the officer, "You said it¡ªa hero! But ''selfish traitor'' would be a more fitting title for me!" "You said it yourself," the officer replied. He grabbed the sailor''s shoulder and continued, "But in reality, you are a hero because you are saving the lives of many innocent people. If you hadn''t given us information about the military installations, we would have had to bomb the entire city, and countless innocent lives would have been lost. So don''t be so hard on yourself, okay?" The officer then began to clap and ordered, "Everyone, clap for the birth of a new hero." The other members of the interrogation room joined in, clapping and congratulating the captured sailor. The sailor covered his ears as the officers clapped, feeling as though the people in the room were devils, manipulating him into becoming a cruel traitor who would feel no remorse for his actions. The officer then said, "Tell the Admiral we have found our target." --- Meanwhile, in the palace of the Lord of the Minaret... A man clad in light plate armor ran down the palace corridor. Then the man stopped in front of a pair of wooden double doors, and without knocking, he entered the room. When he entered the room, a man of about sixty years old, who was wearing a luxurious fur coat, suddenly looked at him with angry eyes. "What happened this time??" said the old man inside the room. "My Lord, an unknown enemy is flying in our skies." "Is that all? Can''t the city''s air patrol handle them? I don''t have time for those silly problems." "But, my Lord! This is not the air force of any country we have seen. Please, my Lord, see for yourself." "What do you mean?" the lord asked. Hearing his master''s words, the man in armor looked at the glass door. Then he walked towards the door and opened it, leading to a balcony that overlooked the entire city. Then the man pointed to the sky and said, "Look, my lord, do these things look familiar to you!?" The lord went out onto the balcony and said to the guard, "I hope this is not some kind of prank or a hoax perpetrated by children." Then the lord looked up at the sky, and was shocked by what he saw. "What is going on?! Hey! You! Are the air patrols deployed!?" "They already are, sir, but due to the speed and altitude of these objects, they cannot catch them. Our hawks are not capable of flying that high, my lord." "Have these creatures done anything yet?" the lord asked, noticing the knight beginning to tremble. "No, my lord. They have just been flying around the city and have not caused any destruction yet." The lord looked at the knight and ordered, "Tell the air patrol to monitor these things closely and remain alert." "As you wish, my Lord!" the knight replied, turning and walking out the door. Then the Lord looked up at the sky again and began to talk to himself. "What kind of creatures are these, hmm, they don''t seem to have wings, but they can still fly. Wait!" The Lord touched his chin and tried to think of something. After a few seconds, the Lord clapped his hands and said, "Now I think that the Aurilea Republic made gliders, but it''s quite impressive to think that they can reach such speeds." ----------------------------------- The huge hawks flying in the sky were so visible on the ground that they blocked the sunlight with their huge shape and created shadows on the ground. Above the hawks, another flying creature circled for several minutes, doing nothing. The captain of the air guard was looking at the sword-like objects in the sky, the height of the object was such that no flying creature or animal could reach it. The captain, who was paying attention to the objects, suddenly noticed that the height of the flying swords was decreasing. "Friends, prepare for battle!" The captain of the air guard shouted. But as they were preparing for battle, two flying swords suddenly dropped something from above, which fell on the roof of the Navy Department. After a while, the objects the flying swords were dropping suddenly came into contact with the building, which suddenly caused an explosion. Their guards were so stunned by this that they could not react. The captain of the air guard tried to gather his strength, but when he came to his senses, he immediately shouted, "Go after them!" The huge hawks they were riding in began to fly towards the aircraft, but the loud noise created by the enemy''s turbine engines scared the birds away. The flying swords then headed towards the city barracks, where they dropped the same objects as before. Boom "Captain, what are we going to do?? These creatures are too fast for our hawks to follow. Not only that, but the noise they make scares our birds as well." One of the captain''s subordinates asked. The captain did not answer the subordinate, but ordered his "hawks" to chase the jets at full speed. The subordinate was surprised by the captain''s actions, but when he looked at their headquarters, the subordinate finally understood why the captain did this. The flying swords were heading towards their headquarters, which forced him to fly towards the building. But they were too late, as the flying swords had thrown the same object, completely destroying the headquarters known as their secondary home. ... "This... is impossible!" the lord shouted, looking at the destroyed city defense headquarters. "This is some kind of fun, right!?" the lord asked the frightened maid who had brought him tea. Chapter 189: The Lion in the Cage The great capital of Harnas, Dabur, was built like a fortress. High stone walls loomed over the winding streets, their weathered surfaces scarred by past wars. Towers jutted into the sky like spears, their banners whipping in the dry evening wind. The streets, once teeming with merchants, musicians, and drunkards, now lay eerily quiet. The scent of cooked meat and spice, once thick in the air, had thinned. The capital¡ªhis capital¡ªwas suffocating under the weight of war. At the heart of the city, the royal palace stood like a monument to forgotten glory. Its columns, carved with images of past kings, seemed to sneer down at the ruler who now sat on the lion-shaped throne. King Zathor ran a clawed hand down his furred chin. His golden eyes, usually sharp and commanding, were clouded with doubt. The tips of his feline ears twitched at every distant sound¡ªshouts from guards, hurried footsteps of his ministers outside, the dull hum of an anxious city. He was a beastman, a towering figure of muscle and sinew wrapped in tawny fur, a relic of a world where strength meant survival. His people, his warriors, revered him as an Akar, the lion-born ruler, an unchallenged force of war and will. But even a lion could feel the walls of the cage closing in. The Bernard Empire¡ªthose soulless iron-clad devils¡ªhad arrived on his shores. Latvia had fallen. The arrogant bastard, King Caspian, was probably rotting in a Bernardian cell, or worse, swinging from a rope. Harnas had promised to stand with Latvia, but now¡ª The Bernard Empire... their weapons, their machines, their ruthless efficiency... they were like nothing Harnas had ever faced. No honor, no banners flying in a glorious charge, no respect for the ways of war. Just cold, calculated destruction. Zathor exhaled sharply through his nose. "If I surrender, we live in chains. If I fight, we die as free men." His voice, deep and jagged like stone against steel, filled the empty chamber. He wasn''t speaking to anyone in particular. He just needed to hear the words aloud. The door creaked open. Minister Ghazran entered, his feathered crest twitching. The avian demi-human''s beak barely parted as he spoke, but his tone was as sharp as a dagger. "My king, the latest report from Minaret has arrived. The Bernardians have... struck." Zathor''s ears flattened. "Speak." Ghazran unfurled a parchment with shaking hands. "Minaret''s navy has been obliterated. Not by siege. Not by a fleet." His voice wavered. "By metal demons that fly. They breathe fire. They came from the clouds and reduced our ships to embers." Silence. Then, a low growl rumbled from Zathor''s chest. "How many survivors?" "Very few. The city remains, but the people are in terror. The warships that once protected them are now scrap metal sinking into the sea." Zathor gritted his teeth. His claws sank into the wooden arms of his throne, splintering the ancient carvings. "Flying demons, you say?" Ghazran swallowed hard. "Their... warbirds. They move faster than an arrow, faster than a thought. They do not fight like men. They erase their enemies from the world." Zathor''s tail lashed against the stone floor. "So the Empire has begun its feast. And we are next on the platter." The realization felt like ice in his veins. "Prepare the Council," Zathor snarled, rising to his full height. "We have much to discuss." --- The Council The chamber was thick with tension. Zathor''s ministers, generals, and advisors had gathered in a half-circle before him. Candles flickered in iron sconces, casting long shadows over faces twisted with worry. General Makzun, his chief military commander, stepped forward. His bull-like horns scraped the ceiling, and his deep voice rumbled through the hall. "We must fight, my king. If we surrender, we lose everything. If we resist, we may still lose¡ªbut at least we do so with our dignity intact." "Dignity does not fill bellies," scoffed Minister Kareen, a fox-like demi-human, her sharp teeth flashing in the dim light. "The Bernardians do not negotiate with beasts. We are nothing to them." "Then let them choke on us," growled Elder Azhari, his wolfish gaze burning with fury. "I have lived through many wars. We always find a way to endure." "And what if this is the one time we don''t?" Kareen shot back. Silence. Zathor''s tail flicked, his golden eyes scanning the faces before him. He needed a path. Not reckless bravery. Not blind surrender. "Makzun," he rumbled, "how many warriors can we muster?" Makzun hesitated. "Our forces are scattered. We are still licking our wounds from Jimland. If we rally every able-bodied man, we may hold out for some time... but not forever." "Numbers?" Makzun exhaled through his nostrils. "Eighty thousand at most. Against an enemy we do not understand." Zathor ground his teeth. Eighty thousand warriors¡ªproud, battle-hardened men. But what was the use of steel and muscle against flying demons that breathed fire? His gaze shifted to Kareen. "If we surrender?" Kareen hesitated. "They will take our land. Our cities will become theirs. Our people will be absorbed into their empire." Azhari scoffed. "Slaves, then." "Not exactly." Kareen''s expression darkened. "The Bernardians do not take slaves. They take... everything else. The land, the wealth, the culture. They will not put us in chains. They will put us in offices, factories, fields. We will live, but not as Harnasians. We will live as Bernardian subjects. Assimilated." A heavy silence followed. Zathor clenched his fists. "This... is our choice," he growled. "To be erased or to be broken." Makzun stepped forward. "There is... one more option, my king." Zathor lifted an ear. "Speak." The great bull warrior''s gaze burned like an ember. "We take the fight to them. A final war. A war that will shake the heavens." Azhari grinned, his fangs glinting in the candlelight. Kareen, however, looked pale. "That is not war," she murmured. "That is annihilation." Zathor closed his eyes for a brief moment. Surrender meant losing everything. War meant losing everything faster. And yet... a king did not kneel. Slowly, he turned to face his council, his voice the growl of a beast cornered but not yet defeated. "If the Bernardians want our kingdom, let them pay for it in blood." Chapter 190: The Cabinet meeting In the light of the bright chandelier, the documents spread out on the black obsidian table, where the most influential people of the Empire were gathered, glittered. Alberto sat at the head of the table. His sharp gaze swept the entire room, all the whispers of the ministers were instantly silenced. "Let the discussion begin," Alberto said. "The Empire is now at a crossroads. We have defeated the Latvian Kingdom, but the weight of victory threatens to crush us if we do not act wisely. Speak directly, do not waste time¡ªthe future of the Empire depends on the decisions we make today." Defense Minister Thomas was the first to rise. "Your Majesty," he began, "the Latvian campaign has expanded our territories significantly. With Jimland and Amazonia already under Latvia''s control, they have now fallen into our hands as well. However, maintaining control over these regions will require at least 120,000 troops. I propose a three-step plan: redeployment of 30% of our frontline forces to these territories, the establishment of regional command centres to oversee governance and security, and the recruitment of local militias to reduce our reliance on imperial forces." {Hmm this is a good suggestion. However I could have summoned more soldiers through the system. But it would have cost me a lot of SC. By recruiting local people into the army I can accumulate a lot of SC. Also various measures can be taken to ensure their loyalty like the British.} Alberto''s eyes narrowed as he leaned forward, his fingers steepled in front of him. "And what of the Latvian rebels? Do not assume that all of Caspian''s followers have been eradicated. A wounded animal is often the most dangerous." Thomas nodded, acknowledging Alberto''s concern. "The rebels are scattered and disorganized, Your Majesty, but they could regroup if we do not establish firm control. Prince Eric has been instrumental in pacifying the local population. He has their trust, and his cooperation has been invaluable." Alberto''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Ah, yes, Prince Eric. The man who has declared himself the ruler of Latvia. He seems to believe we will simply hand him the crown." Elizabeth interjected smoothly. "Your Majesty, we could use him as a puppet ruler. Installing him as a figurehead would allow us to maintain control while minimizing resistance from the Latvian people. It would also free up our resources for other pressing matters." Alberto considered this for a moment before nodding. "A pragmatic solution. Very well, we will proceed with this plan. But ensure that Eric understands his position. He rules at our pleasure, and his authority extends only as far as we allow." Finance Minister Robert Thompson cleared his throat and stood next. His face was pale, and his voice carried a hint of urgency. "Your Majesty, the war has drained our treasury significantly. The campaign cost us 12.3 billion gold coins, which accounts for 40.2% of our reserves. To recover, I propose the immediate exploitation of Latvia''s mineral resources, the modernization of agriculture in Jimland and Amazonia, and the introduction of a periodic tax system in the occupied territories." Alberto''s expression darkened at the mention of taxes. "Taxes? You propose we burden the very people we have just conquered?" Thompson hesitated but stood his ground. "Your Majesty, if we do not take decisive action, our economy will collapse. The occupied territories have immense potential, but we must invest in their development to unlock it. The tax system would be gradual and designed to minimize unrest. Without it, we risk losing everything we have gained." Alberto''s eyes bore into Thompson''s, but after a tense silence, he relented. "Very well. Implement your plan. But know this¡ªif the treasury is not replenished within five years, you will find yourself in a prison cell." Thompson swallowed hard and nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty." Foreign Minister James, rose next. His tone was calm and measured, but his words carried a sense of urgency. "Your Majesty, Britannia has formally requested to become our vassal state. However, their internal instability poses a significant risk. Their economy has collapsed, and widespread protests are erupting across the country. If we accept their submission, we must be prepared to stabilize them." Alberto''s eyes gleamed with a predatory light. "Britannia lies at our feet, begging for mercy. How poetic. But tell me, James, what do they offer us besides their desperation?" "Strategic access to the North Sea, vast reserves of timber and coal, and fertile farmland," James replied. "However, stabilizing Britannia will require an investment of approximately 3.5 billion gold coins." Elizabeth said. "Your Majesty, Britannia''s vassalization must come with strict conditions. They must disband their military, adopt our currency, and grant us control over their ports. This will ensure their dependence on us while preventing any future rebellion." Alberto nodded slowly, his fingers drumming on the table. "The Queen of Britannia has lost the will to rule. She hands her kingdom to us on a silver platter, and I will accept it¡ªon my terms. James, draft the treaty. Ensure it is ironclad." The Foreign Minister bowed slightly. "It will be done, Your Majesty." James spoke again "Also, Your Majesty, there is another matter. The royal family of Jimland, who fled to the Aurelia Republic during the war, are now demanding the return of their country. They claim legitimacy and are seeking international support." Alberto''s expression turned cold. "Those cowards abandoned their people in their time of need and now dare to demand their country back? The audacity is staggering." Elizabeth interjected. "Your Majesty, we could use this to our advantage. By negotiating with the Jimland royals, we can strip them of their remaining rights and legitimize our control over the region. The people of Jimland are unlikely to accept us as rulers, but if we present ourselves as the lesser evil compared to their former monarchs, we may be able to quell resistance." Alberto considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. Set a date for negotiations. But ensure that the terms are favourable to us. I will not tolerate any concessions." With the major issues addressed, Alberto rose to his feet, his presence commanding the room''s attention. "The following orders are hereby issued: First, Britannia''s surrender shall be accepted on the terms outlined by the Foreign and Justice Ministries. Second, an Economic Recovery Task Force shall be formed under the leadership of Finance Minister Thompson. Third, the Imperial Consolidation Office, under the Home Office, shall administer the occupied territories. I expect these orders to be carried out with precision and efficiency." The assembled officials rose as one, their voices echoing in unison. "For the Empire!" Alberto''s gaze swept the room one final time. "Do not fail me. The Empire''s future depends on your actions today. Dismissed." The ministers and advisors filed out of the room. The Bernard Empire had achieved a great victory, but the challenges ahead were daunting. Elizabeth lingered behind, her eyes meeting Alberto''s. "Your Majesty, if I may¡ªPrince Eric''s loyalty is not guaranteed. We must keep a close watch on him." Alberto''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Eric is a pawn, nothing more. If he steps out of line, he will be dealt with. The Empire tolerates no threats, internal or external. I am the Emperor, and I do everything to ensure it" Elizabeth nodded, her expression unreadable. "As you say, Your Majesty." Chapter 191: The Great Mother Whale The radio buzzed with tense voices as Captain Mikhail Volkov monitored the battlefield from the bridge of the *BNS Valiant*. His sharp blue eyes darted between the radar screen and the sight before him¡ªa monstrous creature, its lifeless form drifting in the water, surrounded by a fleet of battered warships. The beast was no ordinary whale. It was a colossal entity, nearly three kilometres in length, its body riddled with wounds¡ªburn marks from missiles, gashes from heavy artillery, and deep gouges where explosive rounds had torn through its thick flesh. Despite the damage, the creature remained imposing, a testament to the hellish battle that had taken place. High above, *F-18 Hornets* circled, their jet engines roaring against the howling wind. The Bernard Empire had deployed these aircraft for their reliability¡ªcheap to produce, easy to maintain, and effective in battle. Now, their pilots watched from above, their weapons still hot from the barrage they had unleashed. "Captain," Ensign Ivanov called, his voice tense. "The wizards are reporting. They''ve begun securing the sample." Volkov nodded. "Good. Tell them to speed up the process. We don''t know how long it will hold." "Yes, sir," Ivanov replied, relaying the order over the comms. The deck-like back of the massive whale was swarmed with figures. These were not ordinary soldiers. They were magicians¡ªelite combat sorcerers from the Bernard Empire. These were not the artificial wizards the Empire was creating in their labs¡ªthose were still unstable, their powers unregulated. No, these were real wizards¡ªtribal wizards and system wizards. Their long cloaks billowed in the wind, and their hands glowed with residual energy from the spells they had cast. Among them was Lira, Krulos'' daughter, who had been captured by the Bernard Empire. Now, she had become an experienced and important member of the Imperial Magic Corps. A faint golden light radiated from her hands as she controlled the chains that bound the whale. Each link of the chain was as thick as a human arm, made of a rare alloy capable of withstanding even the strongest forces. Her voice was a low incantation, and the chains responded to her will, twisting around the whale''s massive body like snakes. "Pull tighter," she ordered, her voice calm but firm. "If this thing wakes up, we''ll all die." The wizard beside her shook his head. His powers were different¡ªhe was skilled at controlling energy and creating barriers. During the battle, he played a key role in protecting the ships from the whale''s terrifying sonic attacks. Now, he was using his powers to strengthen the chains even further, soft blue light radiating from his hands. "Do you think it''s really dead?" he asked, his eyes scanning the whale''s massive body. Lira shook her head. "I don''t know. But I do know that if it''s not dead, we''ll find out soon enough. Besides, these kinds of giant creatures are rarely seen in the ocean these days." ON THE BNS SENTINEL Commander Elena Vasquez stood on the deck of the *Sentinel*, her arms crossed, watching the magicians at work. She was a woman of few words, her sharp features and piercing gaze giving her an air of authority. The battle had been fierce, and her ship had borne the brunt of the whale''s attack. But she had held the line, and now she was determined to finish the job. "Commander," her first officer, Lieutenant Andrei, called. "The *Valiant* wants an update." "Tell them we''re holding our ground," Vasquez replied, her voice steady. "And remind them that if this thing moves even a little, we''re retreating." Andrei nodded, sending the message. As he did so, Vasquez turned her gaze to the whale. Judging by its size and strength, this whale was an S-grade, Level 122 monster. However, such monsters were rarely seen in the North Sea. Most importantly, this was the first time they had killed a monster of this size. The monsters they had faced before were smaller. The number of sea monsters has increased significantly recently. Something had to be done about this quickly. ... The F-18s circled the sky, their pilots keeping a watchful eye on the scene below. Among them was Lieutenant Alexei "Falcon" Petrov. He had been in the sky for several hours, his plane dangerously low on fuel. But he was not leaving¡ªnot until the job was done. "Command, this is Falcon," he said, his voice crackling over the radio. "We are running low on fuel. Request permission to return to base." "Permission granted," came the reply. "But keep a squadron on standby. We are not yet safe." "Copy," Falcon replied, signalling his wingmen. "You heard the order. Let''s move." ON THE BNS VALIANT Captain Volkov watched as the wizards finished their work, the chains now fully secured around the whale''s body. But Volkov knew that this was only the beginning. The real challenge would be transporting this monster to the Imperial research facility, where it would be studied. "Captain," Ivanov said, breaking Volkov''s concentration. "The wizards are reporting that the sample is secure. They are ready to begin extraction." Volkov nodded, his expression serious. "Tell them to proceed. And inform the fleet to prepare for departure. We are taking no chances." As the orders were relayed, Volkov turned his gaze to the horizon. The sun was setting, casting a crimson glow over the scene. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Darkness stretched infinitely in all directions, punctuated only by the eerie glow of shifting, formless entities. They floated in a space beyond comprehension, their voices echoing in a language older than time itself. Yet, at this moment, they spoke in words that could be understood by mortal minds. "The Great Mother Whale has fallen," a voice, deep and resonant, stated. It was neither male nor female, but something vast¡ªlike the voice of the ocean itself. A second presence stirred, its form unravelling like threads of shadow. "The humans have grown bold. If the Great Mother has fallen, then the cycle is broken. Do they realize what they have done?" "They do not," the second voice said. "But they will." From the void, shapes began to form¡ªshadows that took on the vague resemblance of towering figures. Eyes flickered open, glowing like submerged lanterns in the deep sea. "It is time," the third voice decreed. "Let the tides of reckoning rise." As their words faded, the darkness itself seemed to pulse, as if the ocean beyond reality had begun to stir. Chapter 192: This kingdoms politics is so entertaining Palace of Versailles Alberto opened his system. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Name: Alberto Bernard LEVEL: 52 HP: 100/100 MP: 550,000/550,000 Experience Points: 634,639/750,000 Technological level: 2000s Country Citizen: 560,025/1,200,000 Military Troops: 98,000/ 120,000 Air force: 40,000/ 50,000 Navy staff: 85,000/ 90,000 Police: 18,000/70,000 Heroes: One SS and Two S rank Map Inventory Shop Balance: 20,107,089,094 SC ¡ï¡ï¡ï "Hmm, I have a lot of SC saved up. But is it wise to spend them now? In my opinion, instead of summoning soldiers from the system, it would be best to recruit local people and create a separate branch with them. Also, my limit for summoning troops is 120,000, meaning I won''t be able to maintain more than that. So this would be the optimal choice. "Hmm... Besides, people in this world aren''t very educated¡ªespecially the commoners, 99% of whom are illiterate. "Our territory has grown considerably. If I exclude Jimland and count only the populations of Britannia, Latvia, and Amazonia, their total numbers would be approximately 75 million¡ªmore than ten times the population of my country. "Ah, I need to establish a military academy in these regions¡ªa place where loyalty to the Bernard Empire will be instilled in their minds. I can also provide them with facilities that their own country could never offer. A high salary is key because, at the end of the day, money is everything. "I heard that a common soldier in Britannia earns two silver coins a month. What if I paid these men twenty silver coins a month? The British did the same in their colonial forces. Higher salaries would attract more locals to join our army." While Alberto was contemplating these matters, a soft, sharp knock sounded at the door. "Enter," he commanded. The heavy doors swung open, and in walked Rinehart. Her boots clicked against the polished marble. Her posture was straight, cold, and disciplined. "Your Majesty," she said, bowing slightly before placing a thick file onto the desk in front of him. "This contains everything we''ve gathered so far." Alberto let out a slow exhale through his nose. Another goddamn file. How many more before this was over? He reached forward, flipping it open. The rustle of paper filled the air, breaking the silence. He scanned the pages, his golden eyes flicking over the carefully compiled intelligence. Then he saw it. "Hmm. Interesting." His lips curled slightly. "So... Eric is the bastard son of King Philip." Rinehart gave a curt nod, her arms crossed behind her back. "Yes, Your Majesty. I must admit, it surprised me too. Prince Eric''s mother was just a maid." Alberto''s jaw tensed. A maid. "The esteemed Queen Ruliana couldn''t bear a son, so King Philip had to spread his seed elsewhere," Rinehart continued, her tone edged with quiet amusement. Alberto let out a low chuckle. How ironic. "And then fate decided to play its twisted little game, didn''t it?" He ran a finger along the edge of the parchment. "Four years later, Ruliana finally gets pregnant... and out comes Caspian." "But weak. Sickly. Fragile." Rinehart''s lips curled slightly, as if the mere thought disgusted her. "The nobles of Latvia never wanted him on the throne. A king who can''t even wield a sword? Pathetic." Alberto leaned back in his chair, amusement flickering in his gaze. "So the weakling had the birthright, but the bastard had the strength. And strength always wins." Rinehart nodded. "That''s how it played out, yes. Caspian was sidelined. Eric became King Philip''s favored son. Also, most of the nobles of Latvia supported him. So Queen Ruliana made a desperate decision." Alberto raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" Rinehart leaned in slightly. "She turned to black magic." Alberto let out a low whistle. "Now that," he said, "is interesting." Rinehart''s gaze darkened. "She was caught by the Church. Burned alive. But Caspian never believed the official story. He thinks Eric orchestrated it. That Eric was afraid that if Caspian ever recovered, his own claim to the throne would be questioned. So he framed the Queen on false charges and had her executed." Alberto tapped a finger against the desk. His mind was already racing. "That''s a hell of an accusation," he murmured. His fingers drummed against the desk. "Hmm... Have you verified its authenticity?" Rinehart smirked. "Oh, I made sure of it. We used the special serum developed by the Arcane Research Institute. Straight from Circe''s hands. Caspian sang like a fucking bird." Alberto let out a low chuckle, but his mind was still moving, calculating. Now I''m wondering... Do I make Eric the king or bring Latvia completely under our control? We can use this information to reduce his popularity in Latvia.... Hmm, it can also be used to blackmail him. Or do I break him completely? Either way, he would squeeze everything out of this. Rinehart watched Alberto carefully. She knew that look in his eyes. A hunter contemplating his prey. "You seem amused, Your Majesty," she noted, tilting her head. Alberto laughed. "How could I not be? This kingdom''s politics are more entertaining than any play in Versailles." He picked up a silver letter opener, turning it between his fingers. "And tell me," he continued, his voice deceptively light, "how is dear Caspian doing? Is he still resisting?" Rinehart''s smile was thin and sharp. "Resisting? No, Your Majesty. He broke. The moment we injected the serum, his arrogance melted. He struggled, but the body always betrays the mind." Alberto smirked. "Did he beg?" She hesitated. Then¡ª"Yes." Alberto set down the letter opener with a satisfied exhale. "Good. Let him drown in his own humiliation." Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy. Finally, he leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. "Alright. You may go, Rinehart." She inclined her head. "Of course, Your Majesty." She turned to leave. Then¡ª "Oh, and Rinehart," Alberto called after her. She paused. "Do not kill him until you receive my order." A slow, cruel smile spread across his lips. Rinehart''s lips curved. "As you wish, Your Majesty." Alberto sat in silence for a moment, staring at the flickering candle. This was going to be interesting. Chapter 193: A Game of Shadows Alberto opened the paper and started reading everything. "Hmm, so this is it," Alberto said after reading all the documents. The Ancient Temple "Hmm..... Now everything is clear to me." The Chest of Eternal... a wish-granting relic? No. A prison for an ancient evil. The legend of the Chest of Eternal was well-known. It was said to be a divine artifact capable of granting any wish¡ªwealth, power, immortality¡ªanything the heart desired. But now, Alberto knew the truth. The Chest was not a gift from the gods; it was a seal, a barrier between the human world and an unspeakable evil. Whoever opened it would have their wish granted, but at a terrible cost: the release of the Evil God, an entity of chaos and destruction that had been imprisoned millennia ago. "Evil god," Alberto muttered, his fingers gripping the parchment tightly. When the chest is opened, the seal will break, unleashing hell on the world. Alberto''s eyes narrowed as he read further. The documents detailed how Caspian had sought the Chest to fulfill his own ambitions. Caspian had made a pact with the Evil God, waging war across the continent to collect the four keys needed to unlock the Chest. But now that Caspian was defeated, all of that had come to nothing. Now the butcher was imprisoned in a dark, decaying cell, broken and humiliated. Alberto let out a low laugh, rubbing his chin. "Hmm.... There should be some books about this in the library. Joseph sent many types of books from Britannia. I asked them to keep those books in the palace library. I should go there later and find some books on the subject." "Good, good, good." Alberto''s fingers traced the last few lines of the report. Indiana Empire. Latvia was secretly receiving support from the Indiana Empire. Weapons. Gold. Information. Soldiers. "Now why would a religious empire support a madman who made a pact with an evil god?" It didn''t make sense. "WT," The reports were clear. The Indiana Empire was sending aid to Latvia through proxy countries and organizations. Alberto tapped his fingers on the desk. "What do they really want?" Funding a war is one thing. That''s normal. Every major power is involved in some kind of dirty conflict. But this? This is different. "Hmm... Although we don''t know much about the Indiana Empire, according to the information our intelligence gathered, the emperor of Indiana was a religious man... Why was he helping Caspian...." There was only one answer. The Indiana Empire wanted the Chest of Eternals for themselves. Alberto''s gaze returned to the papers. "So this is your game, huh? You let Caspian do the dirty work, fight the battles, collect the keys... and when the time was right, you would swoop in and claim the prize. Clever. But not clever enough." His lips curled into a dangerous smile. "Cunning. But you failed, just as Caspian failed." Latvia had fallen. The war was nearly over. Alberto''s forces had secured three of the four keys to the Chest, and the final key was within reach. The Indiana Empire''s plans had been thwarted, just as Caspian''s had been. Alberto leaned back in his chair, stretching his arms above his head. He felt a surge of satisfaction. The end of the war was in sight, and with it, the rewards he had been promised. He opened his system interface, the holographic screen materializing before him with a soft chime. [Quest Update: End the War on Ostra Continent Objective: Bring an end to the ongoing war on the Ostra Continent by securing the surrender or defeat of all opposing factions. Time remaining: 3 months, 15 days, 4 hours Progress: 95% complete Rewards: - EXP Gain: +500,000 EXP - System Coins: +100,000,000 SC - New Unit Unlocks: Elite-tier military units & advanced siege weaponry - System Privilege Upgrade: Access to Tier-5 War Logistics Interface & Tactical Command AI "The end of the war is within reach. Your leadership will determine the future of the Ostra Continent."] "I think I''ll finish this task before the deadline. Now only Harnas remains. Our forces have captured one of their cities. I hope that Harnas will surrender this week, and I''ll get my reward." "I am interested in using this AI. I am also curious about what other benefits I will get if I update the system." ??? The cell was dark. Damp. The only light came from a flickering lantern outside the iron bars. Caspian sat slumped against the wall. His once-proud posture was gone, replaced by something hollow. His long black hair was disheveled, clinging to his face, damp with sweat. His wrists were raw from the iron shackles biting into his skin. His body had betrayed him. His mind had cracked. And the worst part? He had told them everything. He wanted to fight it, to resist, but the serum had ripped his thoughts from his control. He had spoken, even as he screamed inside his own head. His fists clenched, but he had no strength left to fight. A soft laugh echoed from the darkness. Rinehart. She stepped into view, her black coat as pristine as ever, her gloves barely touched by dust. "You look like shit, Caspian," she said, crouching in front of him. Caspian didn''t answer. He didn''t have the energy. She reached forward, gripping his chin, forcing him to meet her gaze. "You thought you were strong, didn''t you?" she murmured, her voice like silk over steel. "You thought your suffering made you untouchable. That you could resist us." Caspian''s breathing was shallow, his lips cracked. "Go... to hell," he rasped. Rinehart''s grip tightened, her nails digging into his skin. "Oh, Caspian," she murmured, leaning in close until her breath brushed against his ear. "You''re already in hell." With a sharp push, she released him and stood. "Sleep well, King," she said mockingly. "If you still consider yourself one." She turned and walked away, her boots echoing into the distance. Caspian let his head fall back against the wall, his eyes closing as the weight of his failure pressed down on him. In the darkness, he could hear the faint whispers of the Evil God, taunting him, mocking him. He had been so close to achieving his goals. But now, he was nothing more than a broken man, back in his past life during which he was a vulnerable man with a weak body. Which he hates most A week person who is capable of doing nothing. Chapter 194: The Liberian The palace''s vast library stood before Alberto, its high shelves filled with countless books, scrolls, and forgotten records. Alberto stepped inside. There were very few people here. It wasn''t that people didn''t come here to read books, but since it was noon, everyone was busy with their own work. Usually, in the afternoon and after eleven at night, when there was less work, many people came here to read. After entering, Alberto looked at the rows of shelves. Then he heard a voice from behind. "U-Um... Y-Your Majesty, what are you looking for?" Alberto turned, his gaze landing on the speaker. The librarian. She stood before him, a girl barely twenty, with short chestnut hair that framed her delicate face. Her wide, brown eyes gleamed with a nervous energy, and her slender fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dark uniform. She had the air of a small animal caught in a beam of moonlight¡ªanxious, uncertain, yet utterly captivated. WOW! The Emperor¡ªthe Emperor is here¡ªA-Also, he''s so close! she screamed internally, her cheeks heating up. He smells like leather and steel... and something else. Oh no, oh no, I''m going to die. Oblivious to her internal chaos, Alberto spoke, his voice smooth, his tone steady. "Oh, I was looking for the books from Britannia. Where are they?" Alberto had ordered all the books from Britannia to be kept here so that his people could also learn about the outside world. The librarian swallowed hard. Stay calm. Stay calm. You can do this. Don''t embarrass yourself. "A-Ah... U-Umm... Please f-follow me, Your Majesty." She turned on her heel so quickly that she almost tripped over her own feet, barely catching herself. Gods above, why am I like this?! Leading him deeper into the library, she reached a secluded room. Unlike the main hall, where books stood neatly arranged on shelves, this chamber held rows of wooden drawers, each one meticulously locked. With trembling hands, she pulled out a key and unlocked one of the drawers. Inside were several books¡ªdifferent from the mass-printed ones in the rest of the library. These were handwritten on parchment, their covers weathered but sturdy, bound in deep blue and burgundy leather. She carefully picked up a few, her fingers tracing the delicate gold lettering on the spines. I hope he notices how gently I handle books. That I''m refined. Elegant. Worthy of standing beside him¡ªNO. STOP. He''s an Emperor. You''re just a librarian. He doesn''t even remember your name. Her heart pounded as she turned to him, clutching the books to her chest. "T-These are the books from Britannia, Your Majesty." Alberto took one from her hands, flipping it open with practiced ease. His eyes scanned the text, absorbing the old script with a quiet intensity that made her stomach tighten. He''s so cool. Too cool. It''s unfair. She bit her lip, trying to suppress the heat creeping up her neck. Alberto, still absorbed in the book, didn''t notice the way she was practically melting under his presence. Alberto looked through all the books. After carefully examining them for a while, he found the book he needed. A black tome, its spine engraved with a single sigil: a jagged eye with too many pupils. The Profane Chronicles. "I''m taking this for a while," he said, tucking the book under his arm. The librarian''s heart nearly stopped. "Ah! W-Wait, Your Majesty!" She stepped forward before her brain could catch up with her actions. "You c-can''t just... I mean, there''s a process, and, um¡ª" Alberto turned his head slightly, his gaze locking onto hers. She froze. Oh no. Eye contact. Direct eye contact. Her brain short-circuited. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind¡ªnone of them helpful. He''s looking at me. What do I do? Do I breathe? No, I already am. Wait, did I stop breathing? Do I look away? No, that''s rude. But if I keep staring, he''ll think I''m weird. Oh gods, he''s still staring. H-he''s waiting for me to say something. A smirk flickered at the corner of Alberto''s lips. "Are you trying to stop me?" The librarian felt a cold sweat run down her back. "N-No! I w-would never, Your Majesty!" She waved her hands frantically. "I-I just... there''s usually paperwork! And procedures! A-And if you just take it, I''ll have to mark it under ''special borrowing,'' a-and¡ª" Alberto exhaled lightly, something between a sigh and a chuckle. "I''ll return it soon," he said. It wasn''t an answer, but it was final. The librarian clutched the books tighter against her chest, nodding quickly, even as her mind screamed at her. Of course, of course. He can do whatever he wants. He''s the Emperor. Who am I to stop him? I''m just a librarian. A very, very weak librarian who just embarrassed herself in front of¡ª "Thank you for your assistance," Alberto added as he turned to leave. Her breath caught. He... thanked me? Did he always do that? Did he even remember my name? Probably not. But thank you from him was enough to send my soul straight into the heavens. As she watched him walk away, her knees nearly gave out. I''m not surviving this day. .... As Alberto walked away, book in hand, he couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. That girl is an idiot. She acted like a startled rabbit caught in a trap, completely overwhelmed just by my presence. Was it fear? No... it wasn''t the same reaction I got from men who knew I could have them executed with a word. It was something more foolish. How did someone like her become a librarian? Now I feel like not everyone summoned from the System is smart. Should I replace her? Hmm... she doesn''t have that much of a hard job as a librarian anyway. Ah, I shouldn''t worry about these things now. Alberto glanced down at The Profane Chronicles in his hand. The book was more important. If it held even a fraction of the knowledge he needed, it would bring him one step closer to uncovering the truth about the Chest of Eternal. The librarian, on the other hand, was nothing more than a background character. As he strode out of the library, he dismissed her from his thoughts entirely. Chapter 195: The Search for Black Gold Location: Elysian Islands, Site Alpha-7 Today is the day. The day we''ve been preparing, planning, and dreaming for¡ªfor months. The day we might get rich, or we might go home empty-handed. The day we find out if this godforsaken rock in the middle of the Elysian Archipelago holds the treasure we''ve been chasing: oil. Black gold. I''ve been working with this survey team for months, and I''ve seen it all¡ªdry holes, gushers, and everything in between. But this... this feels different. Maybe it''s the pressure. We''ve been constantly pressured by the Department of Minerals. The Bernard Empire has far less oil than it needs, and a large portion of the reserves was depleted in the recent war. So we had to find the oil fields quickly. They are the lifeblood of our country. We''ve been here before. Not in this exact spot, but in places like it. We''ve drilled in deserts, jungles, and even under the ocean floor. Some places were kind to us¡ªlike the fields in the north of Alberto Island, where we hit a gusher on our first try. But other places... not so much. I still remember the disaster we faced before. We spent six months drilling through permafrost, only to hit a dry hole. Six months of backbreaking work, freezing our asses off, and for what? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. That failure cost the Empire millions, and it cost a lot of good people their jobs. But here, in the Elysian, we''re hopeful. The geological surveys look promising. The rock formations, the seismic data, the magnetic anomalies¡ªit all points to one thing: oil. And not just a little bit. A lot. Enough to keep the Empire running for another century, if we''re lucky. Our team is a mix of seasoned veterans and fresh-faced rookies. There''s me, of course¡ªI''m the lead surveyor. Then there''s Clara, our geologist. She''s got a sixth sense for finding oil. If there''s a drop of the stuff within a mile, she''ll find it. Then there''s Marcus, the engineer. He''s the one who keeps the drills running, no matter what. And then there''s the rest of the crew¡ªrig workers, technicians, and a few security guys to keep an eye on things. Also, members of the ISSD. They were sent directly by order of the Emperor. Since we''re in a region outside our country, although I''ve heard that this region will soon be ours, we didn''t have time to think about all that. Our job was to find oil. No matter whose territory it was. We''re a tight-knit group. The place we''re in is what the people in this region call wasteland¡ªworthless land. Because the soil here is not fertile, there are no towns or settlements for miles around us. But we know what this place holds. We live here in a makeshift camp and work 16 hours a day. It''s not glamorous, but it''s what we do. Finding oil isn''t easy. It''s not like digging for gold, where you can just pick a spot and start digging. Oil is buried deep underground, sometimes miles beneath the surface. And it''s not just sitting there in a big pool, waiting to be tapped. It''s trapped in tiny pores in the rock, like water in a sponge. The first step is the survey. We use a combination of seismic surveys, magnetic surveys, and good old-fashioned geology to figure out where the oil might be. Seismic surveys involve sending shockwaves through the ground and measuring how they bounce back. It''s like sonar, but for the earth. Magnetic surveys measure variations in the Earth''s magnetic field, which can indicate the presence of oil-bearing rocks. Once we''ve identified a promising spot, we mark it and start drilling. But even then, it''s not a sure thing. We''ve drilled dozens of wells that turned up dry. It''s a gamble, plain and simple. The equipment we use is sophisticated, but it''s also brutal. The drills are massive, towering structures of steel and iron. They''re powered by diesel engines that roar like beasts. The drill bits are made of tungsten carbide, one of the hardest materials on Earth. They can chew through rock like butter, but they''re not indestructible. We''ve had bits break, drills jam, and engines fail. When that happens, it''s a race against time to fix it before the whole operation grinds to a halt. We also use a lot of sensors and gauges to monitor the drilling process. There''s a device called a mud logger that analyzes the drilling fluid as it comes back up. If there''s oil in the rock, it''ll show up in the fluid. There''s also a device called a well log that measures the properties of the rock as we drill through it. It''s like a fingerprint¡ªevery rock layer has its own unique signature. At noon, Clara shouted, "Come here!" Her voice was hoarse, barely audible over the noise of the machinery. She was crouched near a sharp outcrop of rock, her fingers pressing into a black, oily stain that had seeped from the ground. "This is it. This is what we''re looking for." We all gathered around, our faces serious but eager. Clara''s instincts are rarely wrong. If she says there''s oil, there''s oil. We marked the spot with a thick flag, its fabric fluttering in the wind. Then we got to work. The drill was already in position, a towering monolith of steel and iron. Marcus gave the order to start it up. "Turn it on!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the noise. The drill shuddered to life, its massive bit spinning with a low, deep rumble. The ground shook beneath our feet as the drill bit into the earth, its teeth chewing through rock and sediment. We watched in silence, our eyes fixed on the drill. We knew the risks. Drilling for oil is a gamble, a high-stakes game of chance. You could hit a gusher and strike it rich, or you could hit a dry hole and ruin months of work. Hours turned into days. The drill dug deeper and deeper, its engines roaring like a caged animal. We took shifts, working around the clock. The sun beat down on us mercilessly, its rays reflecting off the steel of the drill. And then, on the third day, we found it. The drill bit into a pocket of oil, the black liquid surging to the surface with a guttural hiss. We erupted into cheers, our voices hoarse but triumphant. We had done it. We had found what we were looking for. "Stop it! Stop it!" Marcus shouted, his voice barely audible over the noise. The drill ground to a halt, its engines sputtering as we scrambled to contain the flow of oil. The oil bubbled up from the earth, its surface shimmering in the sunlight. It was a sight to behold¡ªa river of black gold, waiting to be tapped. Now comes the hard part¡ªfiguring out how much oil we''ve actually found. It''s not as simple as just measuring the flow. We have to take core samples, analyze the rock, and run a bunch of tests to estimate the size of the reservoir. Clara''s already on it. She''s taken samples of the rock and the oil, and she''s running them through the lab. She''s also using a device called a formation tester to measure the pressure and flow rate of the oil. It''s a delicate process, but it''s crucial. If we overestimate the size of the reservoir, we could end up wasting millions on infrastructure we don''t need. If we underestimate it, we could leave millions of barrels in the ground. From what we''ve seen so far, though, it looks promising. The oil is high-quality, and the reservoir seems to be large. If our estimates are correct, this could be one of the biggest finds in the Empire''s history. For now, we''re celebrating. We''ve earned it. But the work isn''t over. We still have to set up the extraction equipment, build the pipelines, and get the oil to the refineries. It''s going to be a long, hard process, but it''s worth it. The Empire needs oil, and we got it. Chapter 196 196: The Unholy Chronicles The first page crackled like dry leaves, revealing a pentagram sketched in what looked like dried blood. Tzeriel, the Devouring Silence. Va''Kesh, the Dreaming Maw. Xhal-Turath, the Skinless Prophet. Orzai, the Mother of Rot. In''Therak, the Fractured Star. The text began with a history etched in suffering. Millennia ago, the world trembled as five entities, neither gods nor demons, tore through the fabric of reality. They were hunger, madness, and rot given form. Entire civilizations vanished overnight. Forests petrified. Oceans boiled. The skies rained ash. The world was on the brink of annihilation, and no mortal hand could stay the tide of destruction. Then came the angels¡ªwarriors of light who descended in a blaze of divine fire. Their war against the "Eldest Evils," as the book called them, scarred the planet. Mountains were flattened into deserts; continents splintered into jagged archipelagos. The angels fought with weapons forged from celestial steel and spells woven from the threads of creation itself. But even they could not destroy the Evils. Instead, they bound them in prisons crafted from the bones of fallen stars and the sacrifices of countless mortals. Each prison was entrusted to a nation, a solemn duty passed down through generations. In''Therak, the Fractured Star, was imprisoned within the Chest of Eternal, a relic of unimaginable power. At the time of its binding, the Ostra continent and its surrounding regions were under the control of the Alka Empire. Alka was the seventh most powerful nation of its era, a land of scholars and warriors who had fought valiantly against the Eldest Evils. The angels deemed them worthy of safeguarding the Chest of Eternal, a great honor that came with a terrible responsibility. For thousands of years, the Alka Empire upheld its duty. The Chest was kept in the heart of their capital, a city of towering spires and golden domes, surrounded by wards and guarded by the empire''s most elite warriors. But empires are not eternal. Three centuries ago, the Alka Empire fell to war, internal strife, and the ravages of time. The Chest of Eternal did not disappear, but its four keys were scattered, passed on to four different nations. Latvia, a rising power hungry for dominance, sought to seize the other three keys, believing that control of the Chest would grant them unimaginable power. Their aggression sparked a war that engulfed the continent, but their ambitions were thwarted by the Bernard Empire. The Aetherian Empire, currently the most powerful nation on the world, is a land of gleaming cities and towering statues of legendary heroes. Its people are the descendants of angels and mortals who fought in the great wars against the Eldest Evils. They live in a society built on heroism and divine favor, where temples line the streets and prayers to the heavens are a daily ritual. But beneath this golden surface lies a deep secret¡ªthe seal of Va''Kesh, the Dreaming Maw. Va''Kesh is imprisoned deep within the Sanctum of Eternity, a fortress hidden beneath the empire''s capital. The Sanctum is a place of silence, where even the air feels heavy with dread. Va''Kesh is not a god of flesh and blood but a force of consumption. It feeds not on bodies but on meaning¡ªstories, knowledge, identity. Those who fall into its dreams awaken as empty husks, devoid of purpose or memory. They wander the world, whispering only of hunger. Beneath the sacred temple of the Ancient Holy Empire lies another prison, one that holds Xhal-Turath, the Skinless Prophet. The temple is a place of pilgrimage, where the faithful come to seek blessings and divine guidance. But few know the truth of what lies beneath. Xhal-Turath is a god of prophecy, but its visions are not gifts¡ªthey are curses. It does not predict the future; it carves it into reality. Those who listen to its voice find their destinies etched into their flesh, their futures unchangeable and inevitable. The Skinless Prophet''s chosen ones are marked by grotesque scars, their bodies twisted into living prophecies. The Ancient Holy Empire has long sought to control Xhal-Turath''s power, using its prophecies to guide their actions and maintain their dominance. But the line between control and corruption is thin, and the empire''s leaders walk a dangerous path. Some say the Skinless Prophet is not truly imprisoned but biding its time, waiting for the moment to reveal its ultimate prophecy. The Elfian Union, a super-nation ruled by the elves, holds Orzai, the Mother of Rot, imprisoned beneath their World Tree. The World Tree is a symbol of life and growth, a colossal oak said to hold the sky aloft. Its roots delve deep into the earth, where Orzai festers in the darkness. Orzai is a god of transformation, but her gifts are curses. She does not kill; she changes. Her touch twists flesh, causing it to grow, rot, and mutate. Her followers do not fear death, for they do not die¡ªthey become. Bones lengthen, limbs swell to impossible sizes, and voices melt into a cacophony of screams and whispers. The final pages of the book were warped, as if soaked in seawater, but the words were still legible. They told of Tzeriel, the Devouring Silence, imprisoned by the Atlantic Sea Empire. Tzeriel''s prison was a sunken citadel guarded by leviathans, ancient sea creatures bound to the empire by forgotten magic. Tzeriel is a god of madness, but not the kind that drives men to violence. It is the madness of the void, the silence that consumes all thought and reason. Its followers do not worship; they simply exist, dancing in the ashes of reason and speaking a language that has no words. To look at Tzeriel is to understand nothing, and to understand nothing is to free oneself from reason. The Atlantic Sea Empire believe that the leviathans will keep the Devouring Silence contained, but the sea is vast, and the leviathans are growing restless. Strange tides and unnatural storms plague the empire, and whispers of a "silent god" echo in the dreams of those who sail too far from shore. Chapter 197 197: Guardsman Corps The heavy oak door swung open, breaking the silence of Alberto''s private office. Alberto, seated at his desk, was engaged in an unusual task: trying to balance the tip of a pen on his fingertips, his brow furrowed in concentration. The scene was so bizarre that Elizabeth paused for a moment, a hint of amusement on her lips. She cleared her throat delicately, and Alberto''s head spun, the pen falling to the desk. "Elizabeth," he said, his voice calm but with a hint of embarrassment. "I didn''t hear you coming." "Your Majesty," she replied, a hint of subtle mockery in her voice. "I see you... practicing your skills. A new hobby, isn''t it?" Alberto leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes narrowing playfully. "A ruler must have many skills, Elizabeth. Even in trivial matters. Now, what brings you here at this time?" Elizabeth stepped further into the room. She carried a sheaf of parchment, neatly tied with a red ribbon. "The matter of the Guardsman Corps, Your Majesty. It is time to finalize the details." Alberto gestured to the chair opposite him. "Sit down. Let''s discuss." Elizabeth sat down in the chair, placing the papers on the desk. She began with a brief summary. "You know, the expansion of the Empire has brought us into control of vast territories. The Latvian Kingdom, Jimland, and Amazonia are now under our control, but maintaining order in these territories is becoming expensive. That is why we need the Guardsman Corps. A local force, recruited from the occupied territories, to maintain order and loyalty. But we must first ensure loyalty. Unlike the core territories of the Empire, these territories have no concept of nationalism. Their loyalty is to those who provide for them. Therefore, we will offer them something they cannot refuse: high salaries, comfortable housing, and a higher status than the common people." Alberto nodded slowly. "Appealing to their interests rather than their patriotism. Clever. That is how much their salaries are set anyway." "For their salary, we propose to pay them 2 gold coins per month, as well as housing and medical benefits. We will also offer land grants for veterans. The promise of land ownership will turn even the most reluctant peasant into a willing soldier." "Land grants?" Alberto leaned back, rubbing his chin. "A powerful incentive. The prospect of rising above one''s own position cannot be resisted, even by those born with nothing." "And, Your Majesty, housing. The barracks will be built to a high standard, with proper living conditions. Compared to their current living conditions, joining the Guardsman Corps will feel like a new world of opportunity." "Hmm.... very good. Also, what kind of weapons have been selected for them?" "Your Majesty, we have many weapons from the First and Second World Wars in our arsenal. Kar98k, MP40, M1 Garand. We have decided to equip these forces with these weapons. These weapons are very powerful by the standards of this world but outdated compared to our modern equipment. If they ever rebel, we can easily suppress them. Also, their ammunition will only be produced in Imperial-controlled factories, which we will ship from here, a closed supply chain. If they turn against us, their weapons will become useless the moment we stop production." Alberto''s eyes lit up with approval. "Hmm...... Also, these weapons require less industry to produce, which means we can equip them faster. How many soldiers will we need to recruit in total?" Elizabeth opened another document, detailing the proposed structure of the Guardsman Corps. "We are proposing an initial force of 50,000 soldiers, divided into regional battalions. Each battalion will be responsible for maintaining order in its own region. Officers will be drawn from our Imperial forces to ensure oversight." She pointed to a section of the document. "The recruitment process will be rigorous. We will select individuals who do not have strong ties to rebel groups or former rulers. They will undergo basic training, focusing on discipline and loyalty to the Empire." "I have also selected a uniform for them." Elizabeth opened another parchment¡ªa series of uniform designs. Sharp, imposing coats of black and dark blue, trimmed with silver. High collars, brass buttons, the symbol of the Empire on the chest. A uniform that makes people walk tall, makes them feel powerful. "Their uniform will be a symbol of status. The moment they put it on, they will become something more than ordinary people." Alberto looked at the uniform. (Hmm, these look really cool. It will boost their morale and increase our influence in the minds of the enemy and the public.) Alberto was reminded of the German SS uniform from World War II. The SS had understood the power of image¡ªthe psychological effect of a uniform that radiated authority, fear, and prestige. Their black coats, skull insignias, and high collars had made them symbols of unwavering discipline and ruthless efficiency. Alberto recognized the same principle at play here. A uniform was more than clothing; it was a statement. It transformed men, gave them an identity beyond their origins, and made them instruments of the state. He ran his fingers over the fabric sample Elizabeth had placed before him. "Also, Your Majesty, these soldiers will be the face of the Empire in their region. If we treat them well, they will spread goodwill among the people. It is a subtle but effective way to win hearts and minds." Alberto''s gaze remained fixed on her, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "You have thought of everything, Elizabeth. As usual, your foresight is invaluable." She nodded politely. "Thank you, Your Majesty. It is my duty as Prime Minister of this country." "Hmm, okay then start recruiting immediately. How long will it take to prepare the first regiment?" "We will recruit the soldiers of this force with basic training and then their skills will be improved over time. And we hope to be able to prepare ten thousand men within three months." "Hmm... okay then make all the arrangements" Alberto said, putting his stamp on the files. Chapter 198 198: System Update The morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of freshly brewed coffee and the lingering warmth of the silk sheets Alberto had just left behind. As he strode across his opulent chamber, the polished marble floor beneath his feet radiated the coolness of the morning. He turned on the sink, letting the cold water cascade over his hands before splashing it onto his face. The sensation jolted him awake, a stark contrast to the golden glow of dawn spilling through the towering windows. Just as he began brushing his teeth, a sharp, digital chime echoed through his mind. ¡¸Ding! Quest Completed!¡¹ _¡¸You have successfully ended the war on the Ostra Continent. Harnas has surrendered! Your banner now flies across all major territories. The world acknowledges your rule.¡¹_ Alberto froze. Then, a slow smirk stretched across his face. "Looks like we won faster than expected," he muttered, spitting into the sink. The notifications continued. Rewards Distributed: - EXP Gain: +500,000 EXP - System Coins (SC): +100,000,000 SC System Update Initiated [Updating System Privileges...] [New Features Unlocked] ? Tier-5 Logistics Interface Activated ? Advanced AI Intelligence Unlocked ? Elite-tier Military Units Now Available ? Advanced Siege Weaponry Integrated ? Nationwide Economic Dashboard Enabled ? Cyber Warfare Division Unlocked ? Automated Infrastructure Development Enabled ? Industrial Production Boost: +75% Efficiency --- Alberto''s pupils dilated as he read through the updates. Tier-5 Logistics Interface? That meant streamlined resource management, war planning, and economic balancing on an unprecedented scale. The Advanced AI alone was a game-changer. It would optimize governance, military tactics, and even diplomacy, freeing him from micromanaging every aspect of his empire. A new window materialized before him: ¡¸Do you wish to install the System Update now?¡¹ [Yes] / [Later] Alberto clicked his tongue against his teeth. He didn''t hesitate. ¡ªHe pressed YES. System Update Initiated... WARNING: A System Update of this magnitude will temporarily disable all System-related functions for 10 minutes. Please ensure stability before proceeding. "Ten minutes without the System, huh?" Alberto murmured. "Let''s see if my country can hold itself together." The palace fell silent. The System was offline. Alberto exhaled slowly, pacing toward the tall windows overlooking the capital. The streets below bustled with life. Even without the System, the empire was stable. A slow, satisfied smirk tugged at his lips. "Good. It''s time to ascend to the next level." Then, a new panel appeared. System Reboot Complete! A surge of electricity ran through his veins as golden text filled his vision. _¡¸System Update Complete!¡¹_ _¡¸Welcome to the Advanced Sovereign Interface.¡¹_ A new HUD materialized, sleeker, faster, and more powerful than ever. Alberto''s breath caught. "This isn''t just an update. This is an evolution." A deep chime resonated through the room as the world around him came back into focus. Alberto found himself standing in front of the mirror, his heart pounding. His body felt the same, but he knew everything had changed. Another panel appeared. --- [Status Update] Name: Alberto Bernard LEVEL: 55 (? 3 Levels) HP: 100/100 MP: 1,250,000/1,250,000 (?) Experience Points: 884,639/1,000,000 Technological Level: 2030s (?) Country Citizen: 1,400,000/2,000,000 (?) Military Troops: 135,000/180,000 (?) Air Force: 65,000/80,000 (?) Navy Staff: 100,000/110,000 (?) Police: 18,000/100,000 (?) Heroes: One SSS and Two SS Rank (?) Balance: 120,207,089,094 SC (?) --- His military tech had jumped three decades ahead. His population cap had nearly doubled. This wasn''t just an upgrade¡ªthis was the foundation of an empire. Alberto ran a hand through his hair. "Unbelievable..." he whispered. His nation had grown overnight. His Heroes had ranked up. His military was stronger, his treasury overflowing. He had become more than just a ruler. He was now a true emperor. Alberto turned his attention to his inventory. The System had unlocked several new units and technologies, and he was eager to explore them. He opened the Shop and browsed the newly available items. --- [¡ï¡ï¡ï Imperial Sovereign Shop ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Welcome, Supreme Sovereign. Select from the finest military, economic, and technological advancements to ensure your empire''s absolute dominance. [Elite-Tier Military Units] Specialized forces trained for strategic warfare, espionage, and overwhelming battlefield supremacy. Shadow Operatives ¨C Stealth & Espionage Division - Capabilities: Infiltration, sabotage, assassinations, counterintelligence - Special Trait: Undetectable by standard radar & surveillance - Cost: 5,000,000 SC per squad (10 units) Titan Siege Engines ¨C Colossal Fortress Breaching Machines - Capabilities: Heavy armor, city-level destruction, advanced AI-assisted targeting - Special Trait: Indestructible plating resistant to modern artillery - Cost: 50,000,000 SC per unit Exo-Knights ¨C Cybernetic Warriors Designed for Close Combat Against Magical Foes - Capabilities: Enhanced physical strength, adaptive combat AI, plasma-infused weaponry - Special Traits: Nullification fields that weaken enemy spellcasters, rapid mobility boosters - Cost: 25,000,000 SC per squad (5 units) [Advanced Siege Weaponry] State-of-the-art artillery designed for large-scale engagements and urban warfare. Plasma Catapults ¨C High-Energy Ballistic System - Capabilities: Launches concentrated plasma projectiles at extreme velocities - Special Trait: Pierces energy shields & reinforced bunkers - Cost: 75,000,000 SC per unit EMP Cannons ¨C Electromagnetic Warfare Technology - Capabilities: Disables enemy electronics, vehicles, and AI systems within a 50km radius - Special Trait: Can shut down entire city grids for up to 12 hours - Cost: 120,000,000 SC per unit Celestial Railgun ¨C Divine-Class Anti-Dragon & Anti-God Artillery - Capabilities: Fires hyper-velocity projectiles imbued with null-magic properties - Special Traits: Can pierce divine shields, capable of eliminating high-ranking entities (Dragons, Demigods, Archmages) - Cost: 1,000,000,000 SC per shot [Economic & Infrastructure Enhancements] Optimize trade, resource production, and urban development for maximum efficiency. Trade Route Optimizers ¨C Strategic Economic Expansion Tool - Effect: Increases trade revenue and efficiency by 50% - Special Trait: AI-driven logistics management - Cost: 500,000,000 SC per activation (Permanent Upgrade) Infrastructure Accelerators ¨C Rapid Development Protocol - Effect: Reduces all construction time by 70% - Special Trait: Automated AI-driven engineering and labor systems - Cost: 750,000,000 SC per activation (Permanent Upgrade) Balance: 120,207,089,094 SC --- A final notification popped up. --- [New Quest Unlocked] Title: Age of Expansion Objective: Establish dominion over new continents. Expand trade, diplomacy, and military power to solidify global influence. Rewards: - EXP Gain: +1,000,000 EXP - System Coins: +500,000,000 SC - New Unit Unlocks: Strategic Nuclear Forces, Orbital Defense Systems, & Mana Disruptor Satellites - Ultimate System Privilege: Global Domination AI "Global Domination AI?" Alberto''s fingers trembled as he read those words. His war had ended, but a new battlefield had just opened. He wasn''t just a warlord anymore. He was about to become a legendary conqueror. Chapter 199 199: Purchase Skills and magic ¡ï¡ï¡ï SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ¡ï¡ï¡ï New Feature Unlocked: Description: Purchase and master a variety of skills and spells to enhance your personal capabilities and strategic options. Categories Available: - Combat Skills - Utility Spells - Mystic Arts - Elemental Mastery - Divine Magic Alberto''s eyes lit up with curiosity. He had always relied on his armies and technological advancements, but the idea of wielding personal power was intriguing. He opened the Arcane Arsenal menu, and a sprawling list of skills and spells appeared. The interface was sleek, with glowing icons and animated previews of the abilities in action. ?? COMBAT SKILLS ?? 1. Blade Tempest - Description: Unleash a whirlwind of slashes, striking all enemies within a 10-meter radius. Perfect for close-quarters combat. - Rank: B -Price: 5,000,000 SC - Preview: A holographic figure spun in a dazzling display of swordplay, blades cutting through the air like a storm. 2. Phantom Strike - Description: Teleport behind an enemy and deliver a devastating critical hit. Ideal for assassinations or duels. - Rank: A - Price: 7,500,000 SC - Preview: The figure vanished in a puff of smoke, reappearing behind a dummy and slicing it in half. 3. Dragon''s Breath - Description: Channel your inner fury to unleash a torrent of fire, incinerating everything in its path. - Rank: A - Price: 10,000,000 SC - Preview: Flames erupted from the figure''s mouth, engulfing the screen in a fiery inferno. 4. Titan''s Grip - Description: Temporarily enhance your strength to crush enemies with bare hands or wield massive weapons. - Rank: B - Price: 8,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure lifted a boulder twice its size and hurled it across the battlefield. --- ???? UTILITY SPELLS ???? 1. Eagle''s Eye - Description: Sharpen your vision to see distant objects clearly and detect hidden enemies. - Rank: C - Price: 3,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure''s eyes glowed as it zoomed in on a target kilometres away. 2. Shadow Veil - Description: Cloak yourself in shadows, becoming invisible to the naked eye for up to 10 minutes. - Rank: B - Price: 6,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure faded into the darkness, disappearing completely. 3. Telekinetic Grasp - Description: Move objects with your mind, perfect for retrieving items or disarming foes. - Rank: C - Price: 4,500,000 SC - Preview: The figure lifted a sword from the ground and floated it into its hand. 4. Chrono Shift - Description: Slow down time for 5 seconds, allowing you to reposition or evade attacks. - Rank: A - Price: 12,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure dodged a barrage of arrows in slow motion, moving with effortless grace. --- ???? MYSTIC ARTS ???? 1. Elemental Burst - Description: Summon the power of fire, water, earth, or air to unleash a devastating elemental attack. - Rank: S - Price: 15,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its hands, and a massive wave of water crashed down, sweeping away everything in its path. 2. Soul Bind - Description: Forge a temporary bond with an enemy, sharing their pain and weakening their resolve. - Rank: A - Price: 12,500,000 SC - Preview: The figure extended a hand, and an enemy clutched its chest, collapsing to its knees. 3. Astral Projection - Description: Send your consciousness to a distant location, allowing you to scout or communicate without physical presence. - Rank: B - Price: 11,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure''s body remained still as a ghostly version of itself floated away, exploring unseen terrain. 4. Divine Intervention - Description: Call upon divine power to heal - Rank: S - Price: 20,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its arms, and a beam of light descended, healing wounded soldiers and vaporizing foes. --- ???? ELEMENTAL MASTERY ???? 1. Inferno Blast. - Description: Summon a massive fireball that explodes on impact, incinerating everything in its radius. - Rank: A - Price: 14,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure hurled a fireball that exploded in a fiery inferno, leaving a crater in its wake. 2. Tidal Wave - Description: Summon a massive wave of water to drown your enemies or extinguish flames. - Rank: A - Price: 14,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its hands, and a towering wave crashed down, sweeping away everything in its path. 3. Earthquake - Description: Cause the ground to shake violently, toppling structures and disorienting enemies. - Rank: A - Price: 14,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure stomped its foot, and the ground split open, sending enemies tumbling. 4. Cyclone - Description: Summon a powerful whirlwind to lift and scatter your enemies. - Rank: A - Price: 14,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure spun, and a whirlwind formed, lifting enemies into the air and scattering them. ? DIVINE MAGIC ? 1. Holy Light - Description: Heal your allies with a radiant beam of holy light. - Rank: B - Price: 10,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its hands, and a beam of light descended, healing wounded soldiers. 2. Judgment - Description: Call down a divine judgment upon your enemies, smiting them with holy fire. - Rank: S - Price: 25,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its arms, and a beam of light descended, vaporizing foes. 3. Resurrection - Description: Defy death itself. Bring back a fallen one at full strength. - Rank: SSS+ - Price: 3,000,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure knelt beside a fallen one, and a beam of light descended, reviving them. 4. Divine Shield - Description: Summon a protective barrier that absorbs all damage for a short duration. - Rank: A - Price: 15,000,000 SC - Preview: The figure raised its hands, and a glowing shield formed, deflecting all attacks. .... [Host, you can purchase any Skills from here. As your level increases, you will get more Skills. By purchasing these, you can make yourself much stronger] Alberto leaned back, eyes wide. His mind raced with the possibilities. He could become an unstoppable warlord, a master of time and space, a god among mortals. But then¡ªhis gaze landed on Resurrection. "WTH! There''s also the Resurrection skill!" 3,000,000,000 SC. The number alone was staggering. Even with his vast resources, this was a price that demanded true commitment. But was there anything more valuable than the power to reverse death itself? He can bring anyone to life with this, what greater power could there be? "Is this what it feels like to hold the power of a god?" A slow smile spread across his lips. "This... this is what I''ve been waiting for." His fingers hovered over the purchase button. Would he dare take the first step into a world where death was no longer absolute? [Would you like to purchase ''Resurrection''?] ? YES ? NO Chapter 200 200: Blood, Whiskey, and a Smile Alberto adjusted the collar of his black leather jacket, the cool material brushing against his skin. The streets pulsed with life¡ªengines growling, pedestrians chattering, neon lights flickering like electric veins running through the city. He pulled the hood over his head, shadowing his face. The air was thick with the scent of sizzling meat, spices, and the lingering tang of grease. Vendors lined the sidewalks, their voices sharp as they hawked their food, their stalls glowing under garish lights. His stomach rumbled, but he ignored it. Hunger wasn''t important right now. His eyes flicked over the crowd, scanning faces, reading movements. Then, he slipped into a narrow alley. The noise of the street faded into a murmur behind him, replaced by the steady drip of water and the rustle of something scurrying¡ªrats, most likely. This was a different world. Darker. Sharper. And far more dangerous. Then, from the shadows, a figure stepped into his path. Tall. Thin. Hood pulled low over his face. A knife glinted in his hand. "Wallet," the man growled, voice rough as gravel. Alberto smiled. Slow. Dangerous. "You sure about this?" His voice was smooth, laced with something that made the man hesitate. The man hesitated, gripping the knife in his hand tightly. "Don''t talk nonsense to me, kid. Hand it over." Alberto''s eyes were sparkling with amusement. He took a step forward. The man''s confidence faltered, and he took a step back, the knife trembling in his hand. But he didn''t understand why. "You''ve chosen the wrong man," Alberto said, his voice calm but filled with menace. He reached inside his jacket, and the man flinched, expecting a weapon. Instead, Alberto pulled out a wad of cash, handing it to the man. "Here," he said, holding it out. The man stared at the money, his eyes wide with surprise. "What the¡ª?" "You can take all of this." The man hesitated, then snatched the money from Alberto''s hand, his eyes darting around nervously. He stepped back, disappearing into the shadows. Alberto watched him go, then pulled out his phone. "Roberts." The line crackled, then a voice answered, crisp and sharp. "Your Majesty, how may I serve you?" "Just got robbed," Alberto said casually. "Go get my money back." A long silence. Then¡ª "WHAT?! Who the hell would be dumb enough to rob our Emperor?!" Roberts'' voice practically shook with fury. "Your Majesty, I''ll mobilize the entire force¡ª" "Nope," Alberto interrupted. "I want you to handle this personally. Weren''t you the one complaining that crime''s too low? That you''re bored out of your damn mind? Well, I fixed that for you. Summoned some criminals into the city¡ªjust for fun. Now, go earn your keep." Another silence. Then a reluctant, "Understood... Your Majesty. I''ll report soon." Alberto hung up. A thousand criminals. Summoned through the system. Enough to keep the city interesting. But none of them would dare step out of line¡ªnot too far, anyway. He stepped out of the alley, the neon glow of the main street wrapping around him like a second skin. A small square lay ahead, pulsing with activity. To one side, a bar loomed¡ªits fogged-up windows and flickering sign promising cheap booze and bad decisions. He pushed open the door. The air inside was thick with alcohol and cigarette smoke. A jukebox hummed in the corner, a slow, smoky tune weaving through murmured conversations. Alberto made his way to the bar, sliding onto a stool. The bartender, a burly man with a shaved head and a tattoo of a snake coiled around his arm, approached him. "What''ll it be?" the bartender asked, his voice gruff. "Whiskey," Alberto said. "Neat." The bartender nodded, pouring the drink and sliding it across the bar. Alberto took a sip, the liquid burning his throat as it went down. He set the glass down, his eyes scanning the room. A woman caught his eye, sitting at a table in the corner. She was alone, her dark hair falling in waves over her shoulders. Her eyes met his, and she smiled, a slow, seductive curve of her lips. He picked up his drink and made his way over to her table, sliding into the seat across from her. She raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "Buy me a drink?" she asked, her voice smooth and teasing. Alberto smirked, signaling the bartender. "What''s your poison?" "Tequila," she said. "With a splash of lime." The bartender brought the drink, and Alberto watched as she took a sip, her eyes never leaving his. There was something magnetic about her, a dangerous allure that drew him in. "Name''s Sofia," she said, setting her glass down. "Alejandro," Alberto lied smoothly, the alias rolling off his tongue with practiced ease. "So, Alejandro," she said, leaning forward. "What brings you to a place like this?" "Just looking around," he said, tone lazy, almost bored. "Seeing what the city has to offer." Sofia smirked. "Is this your first time in the capital?" Before he could respond, something changed. A shift in the air. A weight. Across the room, a group of men were watching them. Staring too long. Sofia''s expression darkened. "Problem?" he asked, voice quiet. She exhaled sharply. "Could be." The men stood, their movements slow, deliberate. One of them¡ªa thickset guy with a scar running down his cheek¡ªgrinned at Sofia. "Sofia," he said, voice all mischief. "You''ve been avoiding us." She tensed, her eyes flicking to Alberto. "I don''t want any trouble." The man laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Too late for that." Alberto stood, his body blocking Sofia from view. "Walk away," he said, his voice cold and commanding. The man''s eyes narrowed, his hand moving to his waistband. "You don''t know who you''re messing with, kid." Alberto''s lips curled into a smirk. "Neither do you." The man lunged, his knife flashing in the dim light. Alberto moved with lightning speed, his hand snapping out to catch the man''s wrist. He twisted, the bone snapping with a sickening crack. The man screamed, dropping the knife as he fell to his knees. The other men hesitated, their confidence wavering. Alberto''s eyes glinted with danger as he stepped forward, his presence radiating power. "I said walk away," he growled. The men backed off, dragging their injured companion with them. The bar fell silent, the patrons watching with wide eyes. Alberto turned back to Sofia, his expression softening. "You okay?" he asked. She nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and admiration. "Yeah. Thanks." Alberto nodded, his hand resting on the small of her back as he guided her out of the bar. "You''re not just some guy, are you?" Sofia asked, her voice quiet. Alberto smiled, a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Let''s just say I''m full of surprises." Chapter 201 201: A GAME OF CHAOS Alberto emerged from the bar, Sofia at his side, the sound of her heels clicking on the asphalt. Before he could fully appreciate the change in his surroundings, his eyes fell on the scene in front of him¡ªthe police, the flashing lights, and right in the middle of it, a man forced to kneel, his hands chained behind his back. Commissioner Roberts stood next to the man, his arms crossed over his chest. His tailored suit, pristine amidst the chaos, made him look like a high-ranking officer, not a regular cop. Which, in a way, he was. A slight smile played on Alberto''s lips. "You caught him." "Of course, Your Majesty," Roberts said, bowing his head slightly. "He couldn''t have gotten far." He gestured to the kneeling man. "Do you want to question him yourself?" Alberto walked over to the criminal, crouching so they were at eye level. The man was shaking, sweat glistening under the artificial lights. He wasn''t some hardened gangster¡ªjust another desperate soul trying to play a game he wasn''t equipped for. "Okay," Alberto said softly, his voice calm, almost gentle. "Why did you try to rob me?" The man swallowed hard, looking anywhere but at him. "My... my daughter''s sick," he stammered, his voice rough and uneven. "She needs treatment. I had no other choice." A moment of silence. Then¡ª Alberto exhaled a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "Wrong answer." The criminal shuddered. Alberto''s voice was casual, almost amused. "Medical care is free in every hospital in this country, dumbass. There isn''t a single disease your kid could have that would cost you money. So tell me¡ª" He tilted his head. "Why did you really do it?" The man''s face paled. His mouth opened, then closed. He had no answer. Alberto sighed and stood up, brushing imaginary dust from his jacket. "Can''t you lie better than that?" He breathed sharply, more frustration than anger. "You criminals really need to do better." The man''s face twisted, panic creeping into his eyes. He had been caught in a lie, and he knew it. His lips parted, searching for another excuse, but nothing came. Roberts made an impatient noise. "Moron." He gestured to his officers. "Get him in the car." They hauled the man up, shoving him into the backseat of a police cruiser. Alberto watched, his hand on his chin. *I should have raised the IQ of these people. They''ve become so stupid. They can''t even lie properly.* A smile escaped his lips. "If you''re going to commit a crime, at least make it interesting." Sofia had been quiet this whole time, standing slightly behind him, observing. But now, she took a slow step forward, her voice cautious, uncertain. "...Who the hell are you?" Alberto turned slightly, looking at her out of the corner of his eye. Then he smiled. Not a friendly smile. The kind of smile that made people nervous. "Nothing." Roberts stepped forward, opening the door of a black, unmarked police car. "Your Majesty, shall we go?" Alberto took his time adjusting the cuffs of his jacket. Then, like a man who owned the world, he got into the back seat and sat down. The door closed. The engine roared. Then the convoy began to move. --- Inside the car, the air was heavy with cigarette smoke. Roberts sat in the front seat, tapping his fingers lightly on the armrest. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice respectful but with a hint of concern. "With all due respect... baiting criminals for your entertainment is reckless. If he were more dangerous, we''d be having a very different conversation right now." Alberto, comfortably seated in the back seat, smiled. "Do you think he was a threat to me?" "No," Roberts admitted, "but that''s not the point. One day, someone might be a threat." Alberto laughed. "You don''t have to worry about that. They''re my summons. Besides, I''m a lot stronger now than I was before." Roberts sighed, but he knew there was no point in arguing about it. Instead, he cleared his throat. "That woman," he said. "Who was she?" Alberto shrugged. "I met her today. She''s from Barta. You think she was pretty, don''t you?" Roberts looked at him in the rearview mirror, his expression dry. "Yes, I think so too... but Your Majesty, what about Prime Minister Elizabeth? She''s no less beautiful." "Hmm... she''s one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen. But she''s very cold." "But you can compliment her beauty sometimes. Women like that. What would Lady Elizabeth think if she knew you were calling a random girl you met in a bar pretty?" Alberto''s smile deepened. He leaned back, resting his head on the seat. "Elizabeth doesn''t care about petty things like jealousy." Roberts grinned. "You hope she doesn''t." Alberto laughed. He felt that if Elizabeth ever decided to be jealous, the whole country would know. The car took a slow turn, the city sprawling out beyond the rain-streaked windows. They passed under an overpass, the distant hum of a train vibrating through the concrete. The neon skyline loomed ahead, glowing like a living entity. Roberts took a deep breath. "Your Majesty, forgive me, but I have to ask... you have it all. Power, control, an empire that bends to your will. Yet, you still roam the streets, baiting criminals for fun. We''ve had several reports of muggings, thefts, and robberies overnight." Alberto was silent for a moment, watching the city blur outside. Then, he smiled. "Because I want to use my power. What''s the point of having power if you can''t use it properly?" Roberts frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Alberto tilted his head, watching the neon lights reflect off the wet road. And in the end, no matter how much he tried to control it¡ª That was what made him laugh. The car stopped in front of the Palace of Versailles. Alberto opened the door and got out. Roberts got out too, facing him. "Please take care of yourself, Your Majesty." He then saluted Alberto and left. Chapter 202 202: Recruitment Notice "Your Majesty, we''ve found an oil field in the Elysian Islands." "Wow, that''s great news. We don''t have to worry about oil anymore." "Yes, Your Majesty. This is Site Alpha-7. It''s not just a pocket¡ªit''s a goddamn ocean of the stuff. Initial estimates put the reserves at 12 billion barrels. Twelve. Billion." A slow, dangerous smile played on Alberto''s lips. "Twelve billion," he repeated, the words rolling off his tongue like fine wine. "That''s... remarkable." "Significant?" Elizabeth sneered, her voice rising slightly. "This is a game-changer, Your Majesty. Do you have any idea what that means? The Bernard Empire consumes about 1.5 million barrels a day. This field alone could last us decades. Decades. And that''s not the best part." Alberto tilted his head, his smile widening. "Oh? Tell me." Elizabeth stepped closer. "We can extract 200,000 barrels a day from that field. That will greatly increase our capacity, and we won''t have to worry about oil as much. The infrastructure is already in place. We have the drills, the pipelines, the refineries¡ªwe could start pumping tomorrow if we wanted to." "Then start it quickly." Elizabeth nodded. "Also, Your Majesty, you need to go north to Britannia, where we are considering building a city. But that would take a long time. So I suggest that you build it using the system." ??? The notice came like a thunderclap, rippling through the war-torn areas of Farlstone. It was nailed to the splintered remains of a marketplace bulletin board. The parchment was crisp, the ink bold and unyielding, as if the words themselves carried the weight of the authority. "RECRUITMENT NOTICE: THE GUARDSMAN CORPS Serve the Empire. Rise above your station. Secure your future. The Bernard Empire seeks able-bodied men and women to join the newly formed Guardsman Corps. Enlist now and receive: - A monthly salary of 2 gold coins. - Comfortable housing and medical benefits. - Land grants for veterans. - A uniform of distinction, a symbol of pride and power. Step forward. Prove your worth. The Empire rewards loyalty." The crowd gathered around the notice, their faces gaunt but their eyes alight with a flicker of hope. The war had left them with nothing but hunger and despair, but here was a chance¡ªa slim, golden chance¡ªto claw their way out of the muck. Eli stood at the edge of the crowd, his arms crossed, his jaw tight. He didn''t need to read the notice; he''d already heard the whispers. Two gold coins a month. Housing. Land. It was more than he''d ever dreamed of. More than he''d ever had. Mira tugged at his sleeve, her voice trembling. "Eli, you''re not thinking of... joining, are you?" He didn''t answer right away. His eyes were fixed on the notice, on the bold, black letters that promised a way out. A way to provide for Mira and their mother. A way to stop feeling like a beggar in his own life. "What choice do I have, Mira?" he finally said, his voice low and rough. "We''re starving. Mom''s sick. This... this could change everything." Mira''s grip tightened. "But it''s dangerous. You could die. And... you''d have to swear allegiance to them. To the Bernard Empire. They''re not our country, Eli. They''re a foreign power." Eli turned to her, his eyes hard. "And what''s the alternative? Starve? Watch Mom waste away? The Britannia we knew is gone. The Queen ordered vassalization. The Empire owns us now. If I join, at least I can protect you. At least I can give us a chance." The crowd around them buzzed with excitement and fear. Men and women alike were drawn to the promise of a better life, but the cost was clear. The Empire didn''t give handouts. It demanded blood, sweat, and loyalty. And for the people of Britannia, that loyalty would come at the price of their national identity. --- The Recruitment Office The recruitment office was a hastily converted warehouse. A long line of hopefuls snaked through the building, their faces a mix of hope and fear. Eli stood in line, his heart pounding in his chest. He''d spent the night tossing and turning, weighing the risks and rewards. In the end, the decision was simple: he had nothing to lose. The man in front of him was a burly farmer. He turned to Eli, his voice gruff. "You think they''ll take us? I heard they''re picky." Eli shrugged. "They need bodies. Lots of them. If you can hold a rifle, they''ll take you." The farmer nodded, his expression grim. "Aye. And if you can''t, they''ll teach you. One way or another." The line moved slowly, each step bringing Eli closer to his fate. He could hear the recruiters barking orders, their voices sharp and commanding. "Next!" Eli stepped forward, his stomach churning. The recruiter was a grizzled veteran, his face scarred, his eyes cold. He looked Eli up and down, his gaze piercing. "Name?" "Eli." "Age?" "17." The recruiter scribbled on a piece of parchment, his movements quick and efficient. "Any experience with weapons?" Eli hesitated. "I''ve hunted. Rabbits, mostly." The recruiter snorted. "Well, now you''ll be hunting men. Next!" Eli moved to the next station, where a medic checked his health. His heart raced as the man listened to his chest, checked his eyes, and tested his strength. "You''re malnourished," the medic said bluntly. "But you''ll do. Next!" Finally, Eli stood before the last station. A stern-faced officer sat behind a desk, his uniform immaculate, his expression unreadable. He looked at Eli''s paperwork, then at Eli himself. "Why do you want to join the Guardsman Corps?" Eli swallowed hard. "To provide for my family. To serve the Empire." The officer''s eyes narrowed. "The Empire doesn''t need liars, boy. Speak plainly." Eli clenched his fists. "I''m tired of being poor. Tired of watching my family suffer. I want a better life." The officer studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Honesty. Good. You''ll need it. But remember this: once you swear allegiance to the Bernard Empire, there''s no going back. You''re one of us. From today on, Britannia is a dead country to you. Do you understand?" Eli''s chest tightened, but he nodded. "I understand." The officer stamped Eli''s paperwork and handed him a small token¡ªa bronze badge with the Empire''s insignia. "Report to the training camp tomorrow at dawn. Don''t be late." Chapter 203 203: Iron and Fire Eli stood in the mess hall, staring down at the metal tray in his hands. The food looked... strange. The bread was soft, unnaturally so, almost spongy. The meat sat in thick, brown sauce, its scent foreign, heavy with spices he couldn''t name. Beside it, pale-yellow mush glistened under the cold light of the hall. He prodded it with his spoon, watching it jiggle. Food wasn''t supposed to jiggle. The other recruits around him were already eating, shoveling the strange meal into their mouths like they hadn''t seen food in years. Maybe they hadn''t. Some of them were from the worst parts of Farlstone¡ªstreet rats, orphans, the kind of people Britannia never cared about even before the war. "Eat, or they''ll think you''re too weak to keep up." The voice belonged to Rolf, the broad-shouldered farmer Eli had met in the recruitment line. He was already halfway through his plate, tearing into the meat like a wolf at a fresh kill. His thick fingers smeared brown sauce across his chin, but he didn''t seem to care. Eli scoffed. "You eat this slop every day?" Rolf grinned, showing yellowed teeth. "Better than starving, ain''t it?" He stabbed his spoon into the yellow mush and shoved a mouthful in. "Tastes like salted butter and cow tit. Could be worse." Eli hesitated, then broke off a piece of bread. It felt too soft in his fingers. He chewed, expecting it to be stale, but instead, it was light, airy¡ªunnatural. This wasn''t the coarse, hard bread he''d known all his life. This was something else. Something richer. His tongue curled against the dough, his body screaming at him to devour it, but his pride made him slow down. He moved on to the meat. The sauce clung to his spoon, thick and glossy. When he took a bite, his mouth flooded with flavors he''d never tasted before¡ªspices, heat, a depth that made him blink. It wasn''t bad. Just... different. Like everything here. Across from him, a wiry man named Garrick let out a low chuckle. "These are so much better than our goddamn food, aren''t they?" Eli shot him a glare. "We had food in Britannia." Garrick smirked. "Yeah? You mean that dried-up horse shit you called bread? And that piss-water stew?" "Fuck off," Eli muttered, shoving another bite into his mouth. The others laughed, but there was no real cruelty in it. They were all the same here¡ªmen who had lost their homes, their families, their identities. The Bernard Empire had stripped them of their pasts, but in return, it had given them something new. Uniforms. Food. A bed that didn''t crawl with lice. And training. --- The training ground was a wide, open field behind the barracks, lined with steel poles and strange metal contraptions. The first time Eli saw them, he had no idea what they were for. "Obstacle course," the drill sergeant had barked. "Your weak, pathetic, medieval bodies are going to run this every day until you either die or become soldiers. Most of you will break. Some of you will piss yourselves. I don''t care. What I care about is turning you into men who can serve the Empire." And then it had begun. Ropes, walls, pits of mud. Climbing, running, crawling. The Empire didn''t care that they weren''t used to this kind of training. They weren''t given time to adjust. They were thrown into it headfirst, and those who couldn''t keep up were dragged out and sent packing¡ªsometimes on their feet, sometimes on stretchers. Eli had thought himself strong. He''d hunted in the forests of Britannia, fought in back-alley brawls, carried his sick mother on his back when she was too weak to walk. But this? This was something else. The sun was merciless, and the Empire''s version of armor wasn''t the chainmail he was used to. It was lighter¡ªstrange fabric and metal plates that didn''t weigh him down but made him sweat like a pig. His muscles screamed, his hands bled from climbing, and his legs felt like they''d shatter with every run. And the weapons. He had grown up with swords. Steel, heavy in the hand, balanced, familiar. The Empire''s rifles were nothing like that. They were long, strange machines of metal and wood, cold in his grip. The first time he fired one, the recoil nearly knocked him on his ass. The instructors drilled them relentlessly. "Again!" "Again!" "Hold it steady, you useless shits!" Eli gritted his teeth. His fingers ached from gripping the rifle too tight, but he forced them to steady. The others were struggling just as much. Rolf swore under his breath every time he missed his shot. Garrick had nearly broken his nose when he held the rifle wrong. But they learned. Slowly, painfully, they learned. And with learning came realization. The Bernard Empire was powerful. More powerful than Britannia had ever been. Their food, their weapons, their training¡ªeverything was beyond what Eli had known. This was a country that didn''t just conquer with steel but with knowledge, with discipline, with a machine-like efficiency that ground its enemies into dust. Loyal to the Empire. Or so they claimed. --- The barracks were unlike anything Eli had ever seen. The floors weren''t dirt or rough wooden planks but smooth, polished stone. The beds weren''t straw mats but thick, firm mattresses. At night, there were no rats scurrying in the dark, no cold wind seeping through broken walls. For the first time in his life, Eli slept in a place that didn''t smell like piss and mold. And yet, he didn''t feel at home. He lay awake at night, staring at the ceiling, listening to the steady breathing of the other recruits. The Bernard Empire had given him everything he had ever wanted¡ªfood, shelter, strength. But in return, it had taken something from him. Something he couldn''t name. One night, as he sat outside, staring at the distant lights of the city, Mira''s words came back to him. "They''re not our country, Eli. They''re a foreign power." He clenched his fists. No, they weren''t his country. But Britannia was gone. It was a corpse, rotting under the boot of the Empire. And he could either cling to that corpse, or he could survive. And Eli had never been one to die easy. Chapter 204: Hand in the Grave The chamber reeked of death. A thick, iron tang clung to the cold air, curling into the noses of those present, setting their teeth on edge. The torches flickered, casting jagged shadows on the stone walls. It wasn''t just the stench¡ªit was the weight of it, the unholy stillness that clung to the corpse laid out on the slab. Alberto sat in his high-backed chair, fingers steepled, gaze locked on the body before him. The dead man was young¡ªbarely more than a boy, his uniform still stained with the mud of the battlefield. His throat was a ruin of torn flesh, split wide by a blade that had ended him too quickly to leave him suffering. He had died in service to the Bernard Empire, and now he would serve again. The assembled men¡ªa half-circle of magicians, scholars, and officers¡ªstood in rigid unease. Even the battle-hardened among them, men who had watched thousands die and had sent countless more to the dirt, felt something unnatural coil in their guts. "This is folly," one of the officers muttered. His voice was a dry rasp, aged and brittle. "The dead should rest, Your Majesty. There is a balance to these things." Alberto''s lips twitched into something between amusement and annoyance. He rose to his feet, his boots clicking against the polished stone floor, his voice smooth as velvet and just as dark. "There is balance," he said, circling the slab like a predator. "And there is dominion." He placed a hand on the corpse''s forehead, fingers pressing against the cold, slack skin. "We take from the earth. We take from the sea. We take from the living, molding them to our will. Why then, should we not take from the dead?" No one dared respond. Alberto exhaled, steadying himself. He had only begun to scratch the surface of this power, but tonight¡ªtonight, he would peel back the layers, plunge into the abyss, and carve his name into the marrow of the world. He spoke the words, ancient syllables that slithered through the air, thick with something primal and unclean. His fingers burned against the corpse''s flesh, heat radiating from his palm, spreading into the body like a slow infection. The torches guttered, the flames shivering as if afraid. And then¡ª A sound. A breath. The corpse twitched. A single, violent shudder wracked the body, fingers spasming, feet scraping against the slab. The dead man''s mouth opened wide, sucking in air with a wet, gurgling gasp. His eyes shot open¡ªmilky, unfocused, pupils dilated to pools of black. His chest heaved, jerking upward like a fish dragged from water, lungs rediscovering the cruelty of breath. One of the researchers staggered backward, knocking over a stack of books. Another clutched at the amulet around his neck, whispering prayers under his breath. The room was silent save for the resurrected soldier''s ragged breathing. Alberto leaned forward, his gaze burning. "Speak." The corpse''s jaw worked, the tendons creaking like rusted hinges. For a moment, nothing. And then, a strangled sound¡ªa voice clawing its way up a throat that had been silent too long. "...Hhhaahhh..." The room tensed. The magicians braced themselves, hands hovering over their charms. The officers reached for their swords, though what steel could do against such a thing, none of them knew. Alberto''s smile was slow and dangerous. "Do you know your name?" The corpse twitched, head jerking to the side in an unnatural, puppet-like motion. His lips parted, breath wheezing. "I... I... was..." His voice was a wreck of sound, scraping, raw, as if he was speaking through shredded vocal cords. Something was wrong. His fingers curled, nails scraping against the stone. His eyes darted wildly, unfocused. And then, his back arched, body convulsing violently. His mouth yawned open in a silent scream, lips pulling back over teeth that were now too sharp, too white. One of the magicians recoiled. "Your Majesty¡ª" The corpse moved. It was fast. Too fast. A blur of motion as it lunged, knocking the nearest officer to the ground. Snapping teeth, clawing hands. The man shrieked, struggling, but the thing was too strong. Alberto''s eyes gleamed. "Hold." The officers hesitated, hands tightening on their weapons. The creature¡ªthe thing that had once been a soldier¡ªfroze at the sound of Alberto''s command. Its breath rasped through clenched teeth. Slowly, like a puppet being pulled by unseen strings, it turned its head toward the king. Alberto took a step closer. "Kneel." For a long moment, it didn''t move. And then, it obeyed. Its joints cracked, muscles spasming as it forced itself to kneel before the king, its body fighting the motion even as it complied. The room was silent, thick with horror. One of the scholars found his voice, though it was weak and trembling. "This... this is an abomination." Alberto turned his head slightly, just enough to let the man know he was heard. "An abomination?" he mused. "Or proof?" "Proof of what?" Alberto smiled, slow and sharp. "That death is just another leash." The scholar''s face paled. The kneeling creature twitched. Its head cocked at an odd angle, like it was listening to something no one else could hear. Its lips peeled back in a grotesque mockery of a grin. "... Your Majesty..." The voice was wrong. It slithered across the air, distorted, layered¡ªlike too many voices speaking at once. The words carried an almost... knowing edge. Alberto crouched before the thing, eyes gleaming. "You can speak." It shuddered. The grin widened. "I... remember..." The breath rattled from its throat, more wheeze than speech. "I... see..." A chill curled through the room. Alberto''s fingers tightened on his knee. "See what?" The thing let out a sound¡ªsomewhere between a laugh and a death rattle. "You." A pause. And then, it began to laugh. A horrible, wet, choking sound, filled with something far too knowing. The laughter twisted, higher, more manic, splitting through the still air. The officers flinched. The magicians stepped back, their faces drawn. Alberto simply watched. The creature''s head snapped up, those black, endless eyes locking onto him. The laughter stopped. And then, in a voice that was not its own¡ª "You should not have done this." The torches blew out. The chamber was swallowed by darkness. Chapter 205: The Bitter Bargain The Elysian Islands had never been a place for peace. Not for its people, not for its land. The islands were wild¡ªbitter winds, dry soil, and an oppressive sun that made even the bravest men squint and sweat. But it was home to a different kind of wealth¡ªhidden beneath the earth, waiting to be unearthed by the kind of men who didn''t mind getting their hands dirty. The Bernard Empire, driven by its insatiable hunger for oil, had made its move. The recent discovery of the oil fields at Site Alpha-7 had shaken the region to its core. Word spread fast¡ªfast enough to bring the vultures down from the hills. Local lords, each a petty king in their own right, had long claimed dominion over the land and its resources, but now, they were being told they had no say in the matter. Not anymore. Not when the Empire had their greedy hands on what was about to be the biggest oil deposit the world had seen in decades. Joseph stood at the edge of the camp, watching as his men began unloading crates of supplies. They weren''t the first to arrive in the Elysian Islands, but they were the most significant. Their mission wasn''t to make friends¡ªit was to secure a future, and Joseph was prepared to do whatever it took to make sure the Empire''s hold on this land remained as ironclad as the drills tearing into the earth. The local lords, some with their weather-beaten faces and others with their youthful arrogance, were gathering just outside the camp''s perimeter. They had been summoned¡ªtold they had no choice but to meet with Joseph. They knew the drill. The Empire didn''t ask. It told. Joseph stood tall, his hands clasped behind his back. His voice carried authority¡ªsharp, calculated, but with a softness that could make even the fiercest men lean in closer. After Britannia Kingdom became a vassal of Bernard Empire, Alberto gave him the responsibility of this entire region. That is, he was now the governor here, the highest official of Bernard Empire in Britannia. "This is not a negotiation," he said, his eyes cold as ice as they swept across the assembled lords. "This is a reminder." The men before him shifted, the faintest glint of annoyance flickering behind their eyes. Some of them were well-dressed, their tunics rich with embroidery, gold-threaded insignias signifying their high rank. Others looked like they had just rolled out of the dirt, their clothes patchy and unkempt. But all of them had the same thing in common: a burning desire to hold on to what they believed was theirs. Joseph didn''t blink. "You are vassals of the Bernard Empire," he said. The words hung in the air like smoke, thick and suffocating. "Your lands, your people, your resources¡ªthey all belong to the Empire now. You can play at being kings all you like, but when the Empire wants something, it takes it. And what we want... is the oil beneath your feet." The lords grumbled. A few even cursed under their breath. But Joseph knew how to deal with men like these. He''d handled more unruly lords than he could count, from the lush jungles of the far south to the frigid northern territories. They all followed the same script¡ªgreed, pride, resistance. But there was one thing they understood better than anything else: power. Joseph''s voice cut through the noise. "You''ve been told this already, but I''ll repeat it: the Empire owns your land. The Empire owns your oil. You''re not in control anymore. But I''ve come to make sure we don''t have any... misunderstandings in the future." He reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch, his fingers nimble as he untied the string and poured a handful of gold coins onto the ground in front of the lords. They clinked together, their sound sharp against the harsh silence. "These are for you," Joseph said, his voice silky but firm. "A gift, if you will, to ensure your cooperation. I don''t expect trouble from you or your people. But just in case, well... these coins might grease the wheels." The lords stared down at the gold, their eyes flickering with a mix of avarice and disdain. It was an insult, of course. But it was also an offer they couldn''t ignore. Gold was gold. And gold meant power. Joseph knew exactly what they were thinking. "Don''t pretend like you didn''t know this day would come," Joseph continued, leaning forward slightly. "The Empire doesn''t play games with threats. You can either accept this gift and get on board with the future¡ªor you can keep fighting and watch as we rip this land out from under you. No matter how many men you send, no matter how many arrows you fire, it''s over. Your time''s up." The tension was palpable, thick enough to slice through with a knife. The lords looked to each other, some exchanging quiet words, others glaring at Joseph as if daring him to make a move. The youngest of the bunch¡ªa man with sharp features and an eagerness that seemed more dangerous than naive¡ªstepped forward, his voice dripping with venom. "Do you think we''ll just bow down to you, diplomat?" He spat the words out like they were sour. "You bring gold, you make threats, and you think we''ll just bend the knee? You''ve come to our lands. Our homes." Joseph''s eyes flickered, his lips curling into a thin smile. "Correct your mistake boy¡ªI am Governor now" He chuckled softly, the sound low and mocking. "Also, this land doesn''t belong to you now. It''s ours. And we''re offering you a deal: work with us, make it easy on yourselves, and you''ll have a place in this new world. Fight us, and you''ll be nothing more than dust, blown away by the winds of progress." Another lord, one with the appearance of a man who had seen more blood than he cared to admit, stepped up. His eyes were hard, but his voice was less certain than the others. "What''s in it for us? If we just... accept this, what do we get?" Joseph straightened, his voice smooth as silk as he spoke the words they all needed to hear. "You get work. Real work. Jobs for your people. Prosperity. You get to be part of something bigger. Because the Empire doesn''t just want oil. It wants a future¡ªa future where men like you are useful. A future where your people have a place in it. So we''ll offer you jobs. The drilling will need laborers, workers, craftsmen. The refineries, the pipelines, the infrastructure¡ªit all needs people. Your people. All we ask is that you keep the peace and keep your mouths shut." The lords, sensing a shift in the air, started to murmur among themselves. The youngest lord from earlier clenched his fists, his pride gnawing at him, but even he couldn''t deny the logic of it. Gold and power were within their reach. The alternative was more bloodshed, more fighting over scraps, more men dying in a war they couldn''t win. Joseph stepped back, his expression turning colder. "I''ll take that as agreement. No more fighting. No more trouble. And when you''re ready to accept your new role, you can send word to me. But don''t make me repeat myself. The Empire doesn''t have patience for fools. The oil is ours. Your future is ours. And if you try to stand in our way... you''ll find out just how quickly that future can disappear." The lords were silent. The gold lay there, glittering in the harsh sun, a reminder of the price they would pay for their cooperation. The youngest lord spat again, but this time, there was no fire in his eyes. There was only the cold, bitter realization that he had just lost. And deep down, they all knew it. The Bernard Empire had won. All they had to do was accept the terms. Joseph turned his back on them without a second glance. He had made his point. Now, the Empire would get to work. The oil was theirs. And with it, came everything else. There was no going back. Chapter 206: Shadows of a Phantom Empire The Hall of Divine Dominion was eerily silent¡ªtoo silent. The remnants of the Day of Divine Veneration had dissipated, leaving only the faint scent of incense hanging in the air like spectral remnants of the prayers that had been offered. Yet, the atmosphere within the grand chamber had grown heavier, laden with something far more perilous than reverence. Politics. Seated upon his obsidian throne, Emperor Yadav of the Indiana Empire allowed the silence to linger. His fingers tapped rhythmically against the golden armrest, a subtle yet deliberate cadence. Below him, his ministers and generals stood rigid, their faces obscured by the flickering light of the crystal lamps. At the center of attention stood the officer from the Imperial Intelligence Department, his head bowed in deference as he awaited the emperor''s response to his report. Yadav''s voice, when it finally broke the silence, was soft but razor-sharp. "A hidden empire?" The words sent a palpable shiver through the hall. The officer visibly flinched. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," the man replied, his voice measured and controlled. "The Bernard Empire has risen from the ashes of the Latvian Kingdom. They defeated Latvia decisively and completely. Within mere weeks, they secured all of Ostra''s major territories, including Jimland and Amazonia. Their strength is undeniable." A collective gasp rippled through the assembly. The ministers exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and apprehension. A superpower, concealed all this time? Impossible. Yadav''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile¡ªmore a ghost of amusement than anything else. "A phantom empire..." he mused, leaning forward slightly. "And now they stand in our path." The tension in the room thickened, suffocating and oppressive. Prime Minister Keshav, a seasoned statesman who had weathered the brutal civil war during Yadav''s ascent, cleared his throat. His voice, though aged, carried the weight of experience. "Your Majesty, if this Bernard Empire is as formidable as they appear, we must proceed with caution. Another protracted war is not something we can afford." "Caution?" The voice that interrupted Keshav''s counsel belonged to General Rudra, the Supreme Commander of the Imperial Army. A man as battle-scarred as he was feared, Rudra leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with predatory intensity. "With all due respect, Prime Minister, cowards proceed with caution. We are the Indiana Empire. We do not yield to shadows." He spat the last word, his deep voice laced with disdain. "If these Bernards believe they can obstruct our ambitions in Ostra, we should annihilate them before they even comprehend the true nature of war." A murmur of agreement rose from the military officials, their nods of approval barely perceptible. Yet, Yadav remained silent, his gaze fixed on Rudra. Rudra turned to the emperor, his expression resolute. "Grant me permission, Your Majesty, and I will lead the Southern Army into Ostra. Let us test their mettle." Silence. Then, Yadav let out a low, dangerous chuckle¡ªa sound that sent a chill through the seasoned ministers. "Test their strength?" he repeated slowly, savoring each word. "As we tested the Mung Dynasty''s strength in the Golden Mountains?" The room froze. The reference was not lost on anyone. The proxy war in the Golden Mountains had been a costly miscalculation, a humbling reminder of the consequences of underestimating an adversary. Rudra''s jaw tightened, but he remained silent. Yadav''s dark eyes swept across the assembly, calculating and assessing. "We do not repeat our mistakes," he declared, his voice smooth yet unyielding. "Not when the future of our empire hangs in the balance." He rose from his throne, his long robes whispering against the marble floor as he descended. His movements were deliberate, his presence commanding and suffocating. "Tell me," he said, addressing the intelligence officer once more. "What else do we know about them?" The officer swallowed hard before responding. "Very little, Your Majesty. Their ruling system remains a mystery. Their military structure is unknown. Their true strength is uncertain." He paused, then added, "We do not even know the name of their emperor." Yadav halted mid-step. The entire hall seemed to hold its breath. Then, a soft, venomous laugh escaped him. "UNKNOWN" He turned to face his ministers, his expression as unyielding as stone. "This is not an adversary we can confront blindly," he stated. "We know nothing. That is unacceptable." Keshav inclined his head respectfully. "Then, Your Majesty, shall we dispatch envoys?" Rudra scoffed loudly. "Diplomacy? With a hidden empire? They will perceive it as weakness." Yadav''s piercing gaze locked onto the general. "You speak of war so readily, General," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Tell me¡ªdo you plan to wage this battle with your fists alone? Because, as I recall, soldiers require supplies. War demands resources. And both of these necessitate information." Rudra''s jaw clenched, but he offered no retort. Yadav turned away from him and addressed Keshav. "No envoys. Not yet. First, we need intelligence¡ªreal intelligence." Keshav nodded. "Then we must deploy spies." A faint smile touched Yadav''s lips. "Now that, Prime Minister, is a suggestion worth considering." He turned back to the intelligence officer. "Send our finest operatives. I want infiltrators in Ostra¡ªin Bernard''s occupied territories, their military, their government. I want to understand their thoughts, their strategies, their vulnerabilities." The officer bowed deeply. "It will be done, Your Majesty." Yadav exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting toward the towering windows of the hall. Beyond them, the golden rooftops of the capital stretched into the distance, the flickering lanterns of the city below glowing like dying embers. "The Bernard Empire may believe itself invincible," he murmured, more to himself than to the assembly. "But even the mightiest empire has a weakness." He turned back to his court, his voice sharp and commanding. "Find it." The ministers bowed in unison. "Yes, Your Majesty." Yadav''s smile returned¡ªslow, cruel, and devoid of warmth. "Let us see how well these ghosts fare in the game of emperors." The hall fell silent once more, the weight of the emperor''s words hanging heavy in the air. The Indiana Empire had faced countless challenges before, but this¡ªthis was different. Chapter 207: Resurrection The chamber was swallowed by darkness. A thick, living kind of dark¡ªthe kind that slithered into the bones and wrapped itself around the heart like a coiling vice. It was absolute. The torches had not merely been extinguished; their fire had been *devoured*, snuffed out as if the very air itself had turned against them. The silence was the worst part. Not the silence of emptiness, but the silence of something waiting. Alberto did not move. He did not flinch. His breath was steady, controlled, even as he felt the shift in the room¡ªthe slow, dreadful way the presence thickened, congealing in the air like clotted blood. And then¡ª A whisper. Not a voice. Not words. Just a shape of sound, curling through the dark like fingers trailing along the nape of the neck. A hiss, a sigh, a thing that slithered between the gathered men, filling their lungs with something rank and wrong. Someone choked¡ªa sharp, gasping sound. A body staggered. Cloth rustled. Boots scraped against stone. Alberto could hear it, smell it¡ªthe stink of sweat, the sickly-sour reek of fear. Good. Fear was a blade. A leash. A lesson. "Steady," he murmured, voice smooth as cut silk. A lie. Nothing was steady here. Another whisper. This one closer. This one laughing. And then¡ª Light. It burst into existence, raw and violent, as one of the magicians flung a hand forward, summoning a crackling sphere of magefire. The glow spread, illuminating the chamber in a sickly, flickering light. And the thing¡ª Was still kneeling. But it was not the same. No. No, this was wrong. The body had twisted. Warped. The uniform still clung to it, but now it hung looser, as if the skin beneath had begun to shrink, to wither. The fingers had lengthened, the nails curving, blackened, like something left too long in the grave. But the face¡ª Gods. The face. It was no longer the face of a young soldier. It had shifted, stretched. The skin was too tight, pulled too thin over bones that did not belong. The lips had split at the corners, torn into something too wide, a mockery of a smile that dripped black ichor. The eyes¡ªoh, *the eyes*¡ª Black as tar. Black as the void between stars. And something moved within them. Something that saw. Something that knew. "You should not have done this," the voice repeated, hollow and layered, slithering from that ruined mouth. A cold weight settled in Alberto''s stomach. Not fear¡ªnever fear¡ªbut something just as sharp. Annoyance. A challenge. "You are bound," he said, slow and deliberate, his voice a low command. "I own you." The thing grinned. "Do you?" The words crawled through the air, sinking beneath the skin like hooks. And then it moved. No hesitation. No warning. One moment it was kneeling, the next it was on its feet, its body snapping upright in a motion so unnatural it made bones ache just to witness it. The officer closest to it barely had time to scream. It ripped through him. Not with claws. Not with teeth. With touch. The moment its hand connected, the officer''s body collapsed. Flesh shriveled, muscles wasted away, his eyes rolling back as his skin turned gray and tight. A scream died in his throat as he fell¡ªa dried husk, a thing left too long in the sun. Dead. Truly, terribly dead. The chamber erupted. Shouts. Steel. Spells. A magician threw fire¡ªblue-hot, searing. It hit the creature dead-on. And did nothing. The flames kissed its flesh and slid away, dispersing like mist, as if the thing were rejecting reality itself. Alberto did not move. He watched. The creature turned, those black void-eyes locking onto him. It saw him. Not as a man. Not as a king. But as something small. It tilted its head, that awful, knowing smile widening. "You think you hold the leash," it whispered. "But you are not the master." Alberto exhaled slowly. "I am the Emperor." And then, without hesitation, without fear, he come forward. Gasps. Someone cursed. Someone else muttered a prayer. The thing did not flinch. Alberto raised a hand. "Kneel." For a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªit hesitated. And then, slowly, painfully, it obeyed. The body jerked, limbs spasming as it fought itself, as something inside it tried to resist. The bones creaked. The spine twisted. But inch by inch, it sank, shuddering, kneeling once more before the king. Alberto loomed over it. "You do not frighten me," he murmured. The creature laughed. "Not yet," it whispered. And then, as the magefire guttered, as the officers steadied their swords, as the scholars whispered their trembling prayers¡ª The thing began to sing. Soft. Low. A hum at first, then a melody, curling through the air like smoke. It was a child''s song. A lullaby. A song Alberto had not heard since he was a boy. His blood turned to ice. And then¡ª It spoke. Not in the voice of a soldier. Not in the voice of a monster. But in the voice of his mother. "Go to sleep, my darling one, Close your eyes, the night has come..." His breath caught. The thing smiled. And whispered¡ª "I remember you." The torches roared back to life. "Your Majesty," one of the officers barked, his voice sharp with panic. "We must act! This thing¡ª It''s playing with us!" Another officer with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward, his riffle raised. "Let us put it down, sire." Alberto raised a hand, his gesture calm but commanding. "Hold." The word cut through the tension like a blade. The officers froze, but their eyes flicked to Alberto. "Your Majesty," the scarred officer said, his voice strained. "This thing¡ª not even alive. It''s a devil. We can''t risk¡ª" "I said hold," Alberto repeated. The creature chuckled, a sound that was wet and guttural, like a corpse choking on its own blood. Its black eyes gleamed with amusement as it tilted its head, studying the officers and bodyguards with a predator''s gaze. "This creature is bound to me. It will obey." The officers exchanged uneasy glances. The ISSD members shifted uncomfortably, their weapons still raised but their resolve wavering. "Lower your weapons. Now." Chapter 208: NEW FEATURE: DIVINE INTERFACE Alberto''s jaw clenched. (Damn! I spent three billion SC buying this skill and now it doesn''t work properly. It feels like necromancy to me.) He narrowed his eyes, gaze flicking to the corpse of the officer¡ªthe one who''d been drained like fruit left out in the sun. That wasn''t divine. That wasn''t holy. That was black-magic, rot-slick necromancy if he''d ever seen it. And he had. In the war, back on Earth. Berlin, ''45. That bunker. That damned ritual. The things the Nazis tried in desperation¡ª He forced the memory back into its grave. Not now. The silence around him trembled. Then came the sound: ¡ï SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ¡ï NEW FEATURE UNLOCKED: DIVINE INTERFACE You have unlocked communication with Lesser Gods and Celestial Beings. This feature is reserved for users who have achieved access to Divine-Class Skills. Skill Verification: [RESURRECTION] ¨C SSS+ Rank confirmed. Initializing Divine Interface... Alberto didn''t even flinch as reality seemed to shiver around him, like something massive shifting just out of sight. The air warped, heavy and electric, as if the gods were listening now. A low hum began in the bones of the chamber, deeper than any human voice¡ªlike the grinding of celestial gears. Another notification chimed, this one slower, more ancient. Would you like to summon a Celestial Conduit? ? YES ? NO Alberto didn''t hesitate. "Yes," he growled. The moment the word left his lips, the world tilted. The torches went out again¡ªnot from darkness, but from light. A light that bled gold. White-hot. Divine. It poured from nowhere and everywhere, illuminating the chamber in a way that made shadows shrink and truths swell. The kneeling creature let out a screech, jerking back like it had been stabbed by light itself. Smoke hissed off its body. Its black eyes boiled. Alberto stepped forward, arms out, eyes up. "I command this realm. I summon the Celestial." The ceiling cracked. A voice¡ªif you could call it that¡ªrumbled down like thunder mating with velvet. "WHO CALLS THE DIVINE?" The sound struck everyone to their knees. One of the ISSD officers whimpered, blood leaking from his nose. Another dropped his rifle and began to weep like a child. Alberto stood firm, though his legs trembled. Not in fear¡ªhe refused that¡ªbut in awe. "I am Alberto," he said, each syllable pulled from the furnace of his soul. "Emperor of the Bernard Empire. Chosen of the Guardian. Master of System." Silence. Then¡ª Laughter. Rich. Deep. Shaking the stone itself. "A mortal dares buy the power of gods... and does not understand the price." Alberto''s fists clenched. "Then explain it. If I paid three billion SC for a goddamn skill, I want every damn coin to count." A shape coalesced in the light. Not a form¡ªnot truly. More like the suggestion of form. Wings without feathers. A crown without a head. Eyes without sockets. The Conduit had arrived. "You have opened a forbidden gate, Emperor. Resurrection is not a gift¡ªit is a gamble." "I don''t care if it''s cursed. I didn''t resurrect a demon. I used the system. If there''s a problem, fix it." "It is fixed. It obeys. You made it kneel. That is more than most." Alberto glanced at the creature again. It was crumpled, hissing quietly, skin still steaming from the divine radiance. And yet... it grinned. He turned back. "So what is it? That thing. Why did my Resurrection spit that out?" "Because the one you raised... was not ready." "What the hell does that mean?" "A soul untethered. Broken. Its spirit had no shape. You pulled it back before the gods could cleanse it. Before its sins were weighed. You forced it into a vessel it could no longer hold." Alberto''s breath stilled. "...So this is my fault?" "No. This is your power." The voice softened. Shifted. Grew... closer. "You have been given the means to cheat death. But death is not a door. It is a contract. Every soul you bring back must be accounted for. You cannot resurrect without consequence." Alberto''s mouth was dry. But still, he pressed on. "Then what do I do with it?" The Conduit pulsed. "You bind it. You tame it. Or you let it go." Let it go. Kill it. That option again. His gaze slid back to the creature, still kneeling, still humming that lullaby. His mother''s voice. His jaw tightened. "No. I own it. It will serve." "Then mark it. Seal it. Claim it as your Thrall. But know this, Emperor¡ªevery Thrall you take will stain you. Bit by bit. Soul by soul. Until even gods question what you''ve become." Alberto stared at the Conduit, his voice now low. Dangerous. "I didn''t come to this world to play by your rules." The Conduit''s light shimmered. Amusement? Disapproval? It was hard to tell with beings that didn''t wear faces. "Then make new ones, Emperor. But tread carefully. For the road of gods is slick with mortal blood." And with that, the Conduit snapped out of existence¡ªvanishing in a sharp, crystalline crack that echoed through the chamber like a divine gunshot. The torches reignited. The silence that followed wasn''t peaceful. It was shaken. Alberto turned slowly, surveying the officers. The scarred one stepped forward again. "Your Majesty... we can''t keep that thing alive. It''s wrong. Unclean." "I know what it is," Alberto snapped. "It''s mine." He raised his hand. The System flared again. Would you like to bind this entity as a Divine Thrall? Warning: Binding corrupted souls may carry unpredictable effects. ? YES ? NO His finger hovered. He remembered the war. The men he couldn''t save. The ones he could have. The ones he would, now. Three billion SC wasn''t spent on nothing. "Yes." The chamber groaned. The creature screamed. Not in pain¡ªbut in pleasure. In freedom. In release. The System symbols flared across its flesh¡ªwhite sigils carved by light, branding it in places where the skin still looked vaguely human. It collapsed. And when it rose... It bowed. No tricks. No mocking grin. Just... servitude. "Speak," Alberto commanded. Its voice was ragged, scraped through a throat not made for words. "I live... to serve." The officers backed up. One actually vomited in the corner. Alberto looked to the System. Another notification appeared: [Divine Interface: ACTIVE] Current Connection: Dormant Lesser Gods: 1 Divine Thralls: 1 / ??? He stared at the screen. The possibilities. Holy power. Demon thralls. Celestial channels. Resurrection. War. His empire had guns. Ships. Artillery. Now it had godfire. He let out a long, slow breath. Alberto didn''t smile. He didn''t need to. Because somewhere deep in the stars... the gods were watching. And for the first time¡ª They were watching him Chapter 209: The Crown’s Hounds of Indiana Rain spat against the worn shingles of the old tavern just outside Ironwatch, a weather-beaten fortress town tucked along Britannia''s western frontier. The place stank of boiled cabbage, wet wool, and secrets¡ªa perfect breeding ground for lies, deals, and the kind of shadows the world dared not name. The locals called it The Cracked Pike, a low-slung, timber-laced den that had seen better centuries. Tonight, it played host to wolves. Five men sat in the back corner, their cloaks heavy with the stench of the road. They didn''t speak much¡ªjust exchanged glances and silent nods. They were spies, but not the kind that wrote in codes and hid daggers in their boots. These were the Crown''s Hounds¡ªoperatives of the Indiana Empire, the most feared intelligence force on the continents. "You feel that? Smell of rot. This place is bleeding beneath the surface. You don''t bend to another crown overnight. Not without pus under the scab." The youngest of the group, leaned in, voice like velvet wrapped around a blade. "They say the Bernard Empire took their enemies. Not with dragons. Not with spells. With guns¡ªand something else. Something nobody''s talking about." A wiry man¡ªspat into a chipped clay bowl. "Raman, Then we make ''em talk. That''s why we''re here, isn''t it?" Across the table, Lieutenant Commander Vyom, the man in charge, rolled his shoulder beneath a black doublet that hugged his lean frame like a second skin. He had the look of a corpse that hadn''t quite figured out it was dead¡ªpale, still, and damn near unreadable. "Shiv, We don''t know what Bernard is. That should scare the piss out of you." A silence settled. Wet wood creaked in the wind. A dog barked outside. Distant thunder grumbled like a drunk god. Vyom continued. "No diplomacy. No merchant records. No history¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the north, "¡ªIt seems like they suddenly appeared out of nowhere. However, I hear rumors that the Bernard Empire is located in the Monstrous Sea." "Bullshit," Raman muttered. "Maybe," Vyom replied, "But we don''t argue the rumors. We dissect them." Thakar grunted, wiping his lips with the back of a thick wrist. "So what''s the play?" Vyom''s eyes were twin shards of obsidian. "Phase one. Infiltrate Britannia. Learn how deep Bernard''s fingers go. Who''s loyal, who''s pretending. What weapons they use. What magic they suppress. Find the cracks." "Find the cracks," Shiv echoed, a crooked grin forming. "That''s the part I like." --- By midnight, the group had split, melting into the sodden streets like spilled ink. Vyom and Shiv rode east, toward the capital of Britannia, now the gilded cage of Queen Maria. The others would scatter through the towns, taking up roles as peddlers, wandering monks, mercenaries. The Empire''s method was simple: drown a nation in stories until the truth floats up gasping. The road to Barta was long. As they passed the crumbling villages, it became clear: Britannia wore the Bernard brand like a collar. Banners of black and red flapped from watchtowers. Foreign soldiers patrolled crossroads. Imperial caravans rumbled with oil drums and metal crates, their guards bearing rifles that gleamed with a cruel confidence. "This is no occupation," Shiv muttered, jaw tense. "It''s a conversion." Vyom nodded, silent. --- Three days later, they slipped into Barta beneath the guise of traders. The city was beautiful¡ªbut broken. The Bernard presence was subtle¡ªbut absolute. Locals bowed their heads around soldiers. Shops sold imported Bernard tools and cloth. The Queen hadn''t been seen in weeks. They said she was ill. Others said mad. One bold cobbler told them over wine that she spoke to ghosts. "They took her daughter, you know," the man whispered. "Before the war. She lost her mind. That''s why she agreed. To find the girl." Vyom said nothing, but his mind tightened around the detail. Personal leverage. Emotional surrender. Classic playbook for long-term vassalage. Bernard was no warmonger¡ªthey were something colder. At a quiet tavern near the west quarter, Vyom and Shiv made contact with a former Britannian knight, now a drunk with loose lips. Sir Malrick. "They took our swords first," Malrick slurred. "Made us turn in our swords. Said they''d protect us." He chuckled darkly. "They just want our Resources. They want oils. That''s where the real game is." "Oil?" Shiv asked. "Aye," Malrick leaned closer, breath reeking of mead. "The Elysian Islands. You''d think the gods themselves pissed black gold into the earth. The Empire planted their flag so deep, it''s still bleeding. And you know who''s running the show there?" Vyom raised a brow. "Governor Joseph. I thought he was a kind person ¡ª but he... he''s starting to show his true colors. Cold bastard. Offered gold to the lords¡ªmost of ''em took it. The ones who didn''t? Gone. Just... gone." Shiv frowned. "And the Queen? What does she say?" Malrick snorted. "She don''t say shit. She''s either grieving or drugged. Or both.." -------------------------------- Meanwhile, in the border town of Velgroth, Raman and Thakar were sowing seeds of doubt among the locals. Disguised as a wandering seer and his gruff protector, they performed little tricks, offered protection charms, and told tales of resistance. Their job was to stir. To smoke out loyalists. To draw lines in the dirt and see who would cross them. One night, a tavern maid whispered of a local militia leader¡ªLady Branna¡ªwho had been organizing silent protests against the Bernard governors. The very next evening, they met her. Branna was tall, dark-haired, with a voice like crackling firewood. She didn''t trust them, but she listened. "We thought Maria would protect us," she said bitterly. "Instead she kneeled." "You want your kingdom back?" Thakar asked. "I want to breathe without fearing that some faceless bastard in black armor will take my son because he asked the wrong question." "Then help us," Raman said. "We aren''t your enemy. We''re here to learn what the Bernard Empire is¡ªwhat it really is. And we can''t do that from the outside." Branna hesitated. "I can help you. Supply routes. Schedules. But if you''re caught¡ª" "We won''t be." She gave a sharp nod. "Then may the old gods watch your steps. You''re walking into hell." Chapter 210: The Thrall and the Emperor The corridor outside the chamber was colder than it should have been. Stone sweat clung to the walls. The echo of light lingered behind Alberto''s eyes like retinal scars. His boots scraped the floor with every step, the iron click too sharp, too human after what he''d just seen. The Divine Thrall skulked behind him, silent, its limbs folded like broken steel, head bowed, mouth sewn shut with invisible strings. The officers gave it a wide berth¡ªno one wanted to breathe the same air. One dropped to a knee mid-step, crossing himself in some regional dialect. Another turned his back and muttered prayers under his breath. Alberto ignored all of it. "That thing..." one officer whispered, his voice hoarse, breath catching as if he''d swallowed sandpaper. " I don''t know why¡ªbut my mind keeps telling me to shoot it." "Shut up," the scarred one hissed. "It''s bonded now. If you make it mad¡ª" "¡ªYou think it can''t still kill us?" Alberto didn''t turn around. But they shut up. He let the Thrall fade into the shadows behind him, not bothering to leash it. If it turned, he''d incinerate it himself. That was the promise he''d made¡ªboth to the gods and to himself. He moved through the winding corridors of the Arcane Research Institute''s underbelly, the place where magic met machinery, and both were taught to kneel. The walls hummed faintly with residual power. Up ahead, footsteps. Two sets. One light, one heavy. Familiar. Then the voices reached him. "¡ªI told you the mana surge was off the damn charts. The whole third floor blinked out like someone pulled the veil off reality." "Circe, I saw¡ªit wasn''t just a surge. It was a goddamn plane-shift." Circe and Carl rounded the corner just as Alberto emerged from the shadows. Circe''s violet eyes flashed as she stopped short, her robes fluttering like a curtain caught in a dying breeze. Carl, by contrast, didn''t even flinch. That man could stare down a dragon mid-charge and still offer it a cigarette. "Your Majesty," Carl said with a curt nod. His jaw was square, his voice clipped. A soldier to the bone. "I assume your... experiment was a success?" Alberto didn''t answer right away. He looked at Circe first. "You felt it?" Alberto asked, his voice low and gravel-edged. Circe snorted. "Felt it? My nose bled for six straight minutes. The entire Arcane Calibration Grid had to be shut down. I thought you were ripping open a portal to the Nine Hells." "I wasn''t," Alberto said. "But I could have." Carl''s eyes flicked past him¡ªpast them, to the thing slithering in the dark. It stopped just within view. Still kneeling. Still watching. Carl''s fingers twitched near his belt. Circe looked like she wanted to dissect it. "You used Resurrection," she murmured. "The real one." "Yeah," Alberto said. "Cost me three billion SC." Circe whistled low, her fingers already dancing in the air, drawing up half-formed glyphs of calculations. "And let me guess¡ªthe soul wasn''t whole?" "Fragmented," Alberto said. "Twisted. But it obeys now. Bound by divine mark." Carl frowned, his jaw clenched. "That''s necromancy. Or damn near close to it." "No," Alberto growled. "It''s ownership. If the gods didn''t want me to use it, they shouldn''t have sold it to me." Circe arched an eyebrow. "The gods sell things now?" Alberto turned, just slightly. His eyes burned with a cold flame. "They watch. They measure. They let the system do the dealing." Carl stepped forward, lowering his voice. "Your Majesty... whatever that thing is, it''s not right. It''s not holy. And you know it." Alberto met his eyes head-on. "Neither am I." Silence. Circe licked her lips, her gaze glittering. "So what now? You gonna build yourself a little undead choir?" Alberto chuckled once, dark and low. "Not yet. But I know I can. And if I can do it once, I can do it again. The system doesn''t lie." Carl didn''t laugh. "This kind of power... you keep pulling that trigger, and you''ll wake up one day and realize you''re no longer the Emperor. Just some glorified corpse-herder." "I''ll be whatever wins the war," Alberto snapped. That shut them both up. He moved past them, the creature trailing behind like a loyal dog from hell. The light dimmed as he walked, as if the shadows bent inward now¡ªafraid to touch him. "Your Majesty," Carl said again, his voice tighter this time. "There''s something else. Just came in through the secure channel." Alberto paused. Turned. Carl continued, his voice lowering to a whisper. "It''s about Latvia." Circe perked up immediately, her ears practically twitching. "What?" Carl pulled out a datapad. Its surface flickered, displaying encrypted text that recompiled into readable language only under Alberto''s biometric ID. "One of our deep assets found something. An old site in the Ranga Mountain range, deep in the forest in Latvia. An abandoned temple. Not even local mystics recognized it. We wouldn''t have noticed it if not for an energy spike that synced perfectly with Caspian''s interrogations." Alberto took the pad. Read. Scrolled. Stared. "He''s been there?" he asked. Carl nodded. "Multiple times. Secret visits. This is what our investigation revealed." Alberto closed the pad slowly. An ancient temple¡ªcould this be the source of Caspian''s evil powers? Maybe I can find more information about these evil gods there. Or maybe¡ªthe evil gods themselves. Carl leaned closer. "Your Majesty... I think we need to go." Circe''s eyes gleamed. "A temple like that? Probably ancient magic. Maybe pre-Divine Era. If Caspian tapped into it... or was tapped by it... then whatever''s inside could be influencing him even now." "Carl, get everything ready. I''m going to Latvia," Alberto said. "Okay, Your Majesty. I''ll get everything ready. We''ll leave tomorrow." "No," Alberto said. "We leave tonight." Carl arched a brow. "But, Your Majesty, isn''t this too hasty? We have to set all protocols with your safety in mind." "Do what I say. I don''t want any delay." His voice turned colder than death. The Thrall stepped closer then, as if summoned by that dark promise. Its breath steamed against the air. Its eyes glowed with hollow stars. Carl looked at it. Then at Alberto. "You''re changing, Your Majesty." Alberto stared back, unflinching. "No. I''m becoming¡ª" Chapter 211: TITAN SIEGE ENGINE The plane screeched down onto the improvised runway, tires grinding against uneven tarmac hastily poured over dirt and stone. The airport, if you could call it that, was nothing more than a cleared field with a few prefab towers, tents, and modular hangars. It reeked of diesel, gun oil, and fresh concrete¡ªnewborn infrastructure birthed in the guts of a dying kingdom. As the ramp hissed open, warm forest air licked inside the aircraft¡ªdense, moist, tinged with the musk of pines and something fouler. Alberto descended first. His boots struck gravel with weight¡ªthe kind that made soldiers straighten their spines whether they liked it or not. Behind him came Carl, and Circe, her violet eyes dancing with contempt as she eyed the crude facilities. "Ugh. What a charming little shithole," she muttered, stepping around a puddle of oil like it had personally insulted her bloodline. They were greeted by rows of soldiers. General Petrov stepped forward. He saluted crisply, boots clacking. "Your Majesty," Petrov barked. "Welcome to Latvia." Alberto gave him a nod. "Status report." Petrov nodded. "The Ranga forest or That shithole. Our scouts call it ''The Green Maw.'' It''s crawling with demi-humans. Elves, beastfolk, some kind of horned witches¡ªwhatever Caspian didn''t bring to the throne, he left there. And they worship him. They call him the Hollow Heir. They''ve turned the place into a death trap," Circe scoffed. "Oh no, leaf-humpers with bows and tree bark armor. Should we be quaking in our boots?" Petrov almost cracked a smile. "They''re not amateurs, Ma''am. They''ve got mana wards, natural barriers, and something worse¡ªknowledge. They know the terrain, every root and slope. We''ve lost three patrols already. One team came back stripped of skin and sanity. The rest are just gone." Alberto''s jaw tightened. "Did you manage to locate that temple?" "Yes, Your Majesty," Petrov said. "We''ve located it via satellite. It''s deep in the forest, near a mountain ridge. Our intel says Caspian has been visiting there many times. There are also rumors that Caspian got his powers from there. The people we captured who were trusted with Caspian gave us the same information." "Does it have a name?" "Although the history of this temple is unknown. However, the forest natives call it the Sanctum of the Hollow Star. Whatever it is, the rebels are protecting it." That was enough. Alberto''s eyes narrowed. His gloved fingers curled. With a mental command, the System Interface bloomed to life before him¡ªsemi-transparent panels flickering in pale white-blue light, pulsing with godly authority. > [SYSTEM MENU ¡ª COMBAT DEPLOYMENT] Select Unit for Deployment ¡ú TITAN SIEGE ENGINE ¡ª [Available] [TITAN SIEGE ENGINE] Cost: 8,000,000 SC Description: A 20-meter-tall walking fortress powered by a divine-core fusion reactor. Outfitted with twin plasma mortars, enchanted shock-treads, and a railgun capable of penetrating Class-A barrier wards. Onboard AI enhanced with partial divine cognition. Designation: "Black Goliath Mk. I" Status: Ready for Deployment Alberto clicked [PURCHASE] without hesitation. > -8,000,000 SC TITAN SIEGE ENGINE: DEPLOYMENT IN PROGRESS... The sky above them cracked open. Reality split like wet cloth, folding outward as raw data bled through the seams of the world. A silhouette emerged¡ªfirst just scaffolding made of code, then solidified steel. The Titan descended in a hiss of golden fire, its massive feet quaking the ground as it landed, one thunderous step at a time. Twenty meters of imperial rage. Smoke vented from its pauldrons like dragon breath. Its eyes burned cerulean. Runes glowed across its plating, shifting and twitching like they were alive. The main railgun mounted on its right shoulder swiveled, scanned, and then locked into standby mode with a high-pitched whine that made nearby birds drop from the trees mid-flight. The soldiers around them stood in stunned silence. One pissed himself. Circe, of course, grinned like a child unwrapping knives on Christmas morning. "Well well well," she purred, "looks like daddy brought the big boy toy. Wonder how many bark-munching cultists we can paste across the canopy with that." Alberto didn''t smile. "Petrov," he said, voice steel-wrapped and fire-laced. "Send the Titan into the forest. No full incursion yet. Have it march to the temple''s outer perimeter and stop. Let them see it. Let them shit themselves." "Yes, Emperor," Petrov said, already turning to relay the order. "And if any of those bastards attack it¡ª" Alberto''s voice dropped, venomous "¡ªflatten the trees. I don''t care if the birds go extinct." Carl stepped in closer, arms crossed. "You''re moving fast. Maybe too fast." "They started this war," Alberto snapped. "We''re just finishing the sentence." Carl''s mouth was a flat line. "And the temple? What''s your plan?" "We don''t leave it standing." Circe actually blinked. "You''re going to destroy it?" "Yes," Alberto said. "If Caspian touched that place, if it whispers to those rebels¡ªthen it''s not just old. It''s dangerous." The Titan roared. Its railgun spun with an electric scream, and a moment later, a bolt of divine-augmented mass accelerated downrange. The blast tore through three layers of forest like paper, vaporizing a treetop sniper nest into sparks and meat. Circe moaned under her breath. "I think I''m in love." Alberto turned to Petrov. "Advance the Titan. Full sensor sweep. Destroy anything within a hundred meters of that temple. Trees, wards, shrines¡ªI want it all leveled." "Roger that, Your Majesty," Petrov saluted again, already barking into his comms. Alberto didn''t wait. He turned, cape flaring, boots striking the gravel as he strode toward the waiting chopper on the helipad. The rotors were already spinning, blades chopping the thick air into hot, screaming gusts. Carl followed. Circe skipped. As they boarded, Circe leaned over the edge of the open bay door and shouted down at the trees. "HEY FOREST BITCHES! THE BUTCHER KING SAYS HI!" The Titan stomped past them, each step ringing like a war drum. In the distance, the jungle began to burn. Alberto climbed aboard and pulled on his headset. "Take us to high altitude," he ordered. "I want to watch the temple die." The helicopter lifted off. And below, the Green Maw started to scream. Chapter 212: Throne Reclaimed Lata, Capital of Latvia ¡ª Occupied Territory Few days after the fall Snow drifted down like divine judgment, burying the sins of the past in a blanket of cold silence. The royal palace of Latvia stood proud atop its hill¡ªa baroque monument of faded glory, now flying the green and gold of House Eriksen once again. After years in exile and disgrace, the prodigal son had returned. Prince Eric, or rather King Eric I, leaned against the veranda''s frost-coated railing, a smug grin tugging at his lips as he watched the city square below. Caspian''s bronze statue was being prepared for demolition¡ªropes strung around its neck, scaffold crews hacking at the pedestal like it was a heretic''s altar. He exhaled slowly, his breath curling like smoke. "Heh..." Eric chuckled to himself. "Everything went perfectly. Just like I planned." "Your Majesty, your cloak." Edith appeared behind him¡ªsoft-footed, wrapped in a thick black coat, eyes downcast as always. She draped a sable cloak over his shoulders. "You''ll catch a chill standing here in your nightshirt," she murmured, brushing a snowflake from his collar. Eric turned to her, amused. "What, worried your king might freeze to death right after winning his throne?" "Don''t joke like that..." she whispered, her eyes flicking up. "You know I''d freeze too. I... belong to you." There it was. That look she always gave him. Like she was trying not to drown in his gaze. He placed a hand on her cheek, cupping her face gently. "That you do. I wouldn''t be here without you, Edith. My loyal little shadow." Her cheeks burned, and she looked away quickly. "Y-you''re embarrassing me..." Just then, the doors creaked open again. Hannah stepped onto the veranda, her breath catching in the cold air. "You''re up early," she said, rubbing her eyes. Eric smirked. "Can''t sleep. Not when I''ve got a throne to rebuild, a kingdom to reform, and two beautiful women at my side." Hannah blushed. "Y-you shouldn''t say things like that so casually..." "What? It''s true." He turned to Edith. "She''s shy, isn''t she?" Edith pouted faintly. "She''s not the only one, you know..." Eric laughed, a deep, satisfied rumble. "Gods, I love this dynamic. The cold one, the quiet one... what''s next? A wild one? A tsundere war goddess?" "You read too many light novels from Aurelia," Hannah muttered. He leaned on the railing again, watching as Caspian''s statue finally groaned and tilted. The ropes pulled taut. The base cracked. With a thunderous crash, it toppled forward¡ªthe head shearing off and rolling across the courtyard like a decapitated tyrant. Applause rose from the soldiers. Civilians watched in stunned silence. Eric raised his arm high. "This is the end of the old era. Caspian is no more!" he bellowed. "Today, Latvia begins anew!" Behind him, Edith bowed her head. Hannah''s hands tightened into fists. He turned, his cloak billowing behind him. "Let''s burn everything that belonged to him. His books, his clothes, even his fucking bed. I want every trace of that sick little wretch erased." "Y-Your Majesty..." Hannah hesitated. "He was your brother." Eric''s gaze turned cold. "No. Caspian died the day he gave his soul to cowardice and sorcery. That thing was not my brother." ¡ï¡ï¡ï The royal room had been redecorated¡ªEric was sitting shirtless, leaning on the stool, a wine glass in one hand. Hannah sat by the window, studying a mana crystal. Edith knelt beside the bed, polishing his boots, her hair tied back with a ribbon he had gifted her years ago. "I''ve been thinking," Eric said aloud, swirling the goblet. "About the future." "You mean the infrastructure plans?" Hannah asked. "I mean our future." He grinned. "This whole setup? It''s just the prologue. We''re going to take this broken kingdom and turn it into the shining heart of Ostra. With Bernard tech, our land, and my brilliance? We''ll outshine even most of the superpowers." Edith paused. "Isn''t that dangerous...? Getting too close to the Empire might¡ª" "It''s not about getting close," he cut in. "It''s about using them. I''m not their puppet¡ªI''m their partner. They need someone who knows this land, someone the people trust. I give them loyalty, they give me power. Simple." "And what about us?" Hannah asked, looking back over her shoulder. Eric stood, walking over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. "You and Edith are with me. Not just as allies..." He knelt beside her, his hand trailing lightly along her thigh. "...But as something more." Hannah gasped softly. "Y-you''re saying that now?" Edith blushed bright red from across the room. "I-I thought I was just your maid..." "You are. But you''re also mine." His voice dropped, a whisper laced with heat. "My flame. My snow. My comfort in the dark." Both girls looked away, flustered, their hearts pounding. Typical harem scene. Classic Eric. He loved every second of it. __________________________ Helicopter is flying overhead. Below, the forest¡ªonce a rich testament to nature''s resilience¡ªwas now in ruins, its trees reduced to smoldering stumps. Many parts of the forest had been set on fire by the Titan''s railgun. Alberto stared out the open door of the helicopter, his gaze on the devastation below. He felt nothing. There was no remorse. Circe leaned beside him. "So that''s what it looks like when a god crawls across the earth, huh?" Alberto didn''t answer. He didn''t have to. The inferno below was the answer. [SYSTEM INTERFACE ¨C MILITARY ASSETS DEPLOYED] > UNIT: TITAN SIEGE ENGINE ¡ª "BLACK GOLIATH Mk. I" STATUS: ACTIVE ¨C AUTO/MANUAL HYBRID PILOT: GENERAL PETROV (Command Override Enabled) CORE LINK: AI SYNCED (Divine Cognition Suite ¨C Partial Integration) PRIMARY WEAPON: LRX-99 Superconductive Railgun (Barrier-Class A Piercing) SECONDARY SYSTEMS: Twin Plasma Mortars / Enchanted Shock-Treads POWER SOURCE: Divine-Core Fusion Reactor CONTROL METHOD: Dual Override (Cerebral Sync + AI Cognition Loop) It towered at twenty meters, a behemoth of obsidian armor and humming divinity. The Black Goliath moved with the weight of inevitability, its enchanted treads searing molten paths into the earth. Unlike ordinary machines, it didn''t simply function¡ªit judged. Its massive torso housed the LRX-99 Railgun, a brutal anti-fortification weapon. The barrel, long and cold, was lined with hexed magnets the size of ship anchors, pulsing with blue mana arcs. When it fired, the world fucking shook. A single shot could skewer an armored keep like a spit through roasted meat. Inside the Titan''s armored skull, JANUS, the onboard AI. It wasn''t just smart¡ªit was vindictive. Programmed not just to win, but to humiliate. [JANUS AI LOG ¨C EXCERPT] > [TERRAIN DENSITY: 71% ¨C OBSTRUCTIVE] [TARGET LOCKED: TEMPLE RUINS ¨C LATTICE WEAVE CONFIRMED] [BARRIER CLASS: A] [THREAT LEVEL: MINIMAL ¡ª RECOMMENDATION: OVERWHELMING FORCE] [RAILGUN CHARGE: 100%] ["GLORY TO THE EMPEROR."] BOOM. The railgun fired. Light split the jungle. The air screamed. ¡ï¡ï¡ï [SYSTEM INTERFACE ¨C WAR MACHINE OVERVIEW] > MACHINE CLASS: TITAN SIEGE ENGINE DESIGNATION: BLACK GOLIATH Mk. I HEIGHT: 20.3 Meters OPERATION CREW: ¨C Neural Sync Operator (MANDATORY) ¨C AI Core: JANUS (Divine Cognition Partial Sync) PRIMARY ARMAMENT: ¨C LRX-99 Superconductive Railgun (1,200 m/s projectile speed, Class-A Barrier Penetration) SECONDARY SYSTEMS: ¨C Twin Plasma Mortars ¨C Enchanted Shock-Treads (Anti-Infantry / Terrain Domination) ARMOR: Reinforced Composite Alloy with Divine Sigil Coating POWER SOURCE: Divine-Core Fusion Reactor SYNCHRONIZATION RATE: 94% AI LOGIC OVERRIDE: ENABLED .... Alberto saw the destruction. "Take us to Lata," he said coldly. "I need to finish the remaining work there." The helicopter banked east. Behind them, the jungle bled fire. Chapter 213: The Last King The helicopter blades roared like devils gnashing their teeth. Its descent stirred ash and soot across the ruined helipad atop Lata''s former Ministry Tower¡ªa crooked building now draped in Bernard Empire banners. Alberto stepped out first. "Capital city of a ''proud kingdom'' reduced to dogshit in days," Circe muttered, stepping over a crater. Brigadier General Hans waited by the command truck, helmet under one arm, wrapped in a thick flak coat. His face was gaunt¡ªtoo many nights without sleep, too many decisions with blood on both sides. "Your Majesty," he said with a crisp salute. "Welcome.We have made all the arrangements." "Good," Alberto replied. "Where''s Eric?" Hans gestured toward the hill. "Royal Palace. Waiting for you. Surrounded himself with local brass and half the damn clergy. Looks like he wants to play ''big boy politics.''" Alberto grinned faintly. "Then let''s teach him the rules." ... The Royal Palace had been hastily repaired, though the burn marks still painted its marble walls like abstract blasphemy. Inside the grand war hall¡ªonce a banquet chamber where Caspian toasted peace treaties with trembling hands¡ªnow stood the men who thought they still ruled something. King Eric I sat at the table''s head, clad in a sharp black military uniform with golden trim and his own making sigil¡ªHouse Eriksen''s roaring bear¡ªstitched on the breast. His crown was modest, but his posture wasn''t. He exuded the smug confidence of a man who thought he''d won the game. To his left sat Bishop Laurentius, eyes sunken from prayer and exhaustion; to the right, Lord-Commander Dainas, arms folded across armored chest, a man with too much pride and too few troops. A gaggle of ministers, advisors, and nobles filled the chamber, most of them visibly sweating. Eric stood as Alberto entered. "Emperor Bernard. Welcome to the New Latvia." Alberto didn''t stop walking. He strode past the guards, past the tapestries, and right up to the head of the table. Then he placed both gloved hands flat on the polished oak. "Cut the bullshit, Eric." A hush swept the room like a blade through silk. Alberto''s eyes narrowed. "This isn''t the New Latvia. It''s the Old Latvia¡ªbeaten, broken, and bleeding out under my boot. And I didn''t come all this way to play house with a little lordling in a stolen palace." Eric''s smile twitched. "We bled for this throne, Emperor. My allies and I fought tooth and nail to liberate this nation. The people¡ªwhat''s left of them¡ªwant a Latvian king. Not an imperial viceroy. We can work together, but Latvia must remain sovereign." Alberto chuckled darkly, stepping around the table like a lion circling a chained dog. "Sovereignty," he repeated, spitting the word like it tasted sour. "What a fucking joke. Your sovereignty died the moment my soldiers set foot on this land. The moment We captured your cities with my soldiers, my guns, my gods-damned railgun. Do you think we spent so much money and resources to make you king? My soldiers gave their lives fighting with Caspian so that I could get this territory and I took it." He stopped behind Eric and leaned in. "You''re not a king. You''re a mascot." Eric''s jaw tightened. "You wouldn''t dare insult me like this if I didn''t have the people''s support. They''ll riot. There are still loyalists¡ª" "They''ll starve." Alberto''s voice dropped like a hammer. "Do you think I give a shit about ''loyalists''? I could flood this valley with nerve gas and leave the crows to write your history. But I''m not here to wipe you out¡ªI''m here to make use of you." He walked back to the front, waving to Carl. Carl tapped his wrist console. A hologram burst to life midair: topographic scans, resource graphs, mineral yields, troop deployments, food stockpiles. Circe smiled wickedly, stepping forward. "Let''s spell it out for you, Eric. Latvia''s got mana-rich rivers, deep vein iron, rare crystal fields, and¡ªbest of all¡ªuntapped divine oil under the southern marshes. You''re sitting on the cock of god, and we''re here to milk it." Gasps from the clergy. Bishop Laurentius made a sign of warding. Eric barked, "You can''t just declare ownership over our land!" "I can, and I just fucking did," Alberto said flatly. "Latvia is now a colony of the Bernard Empire. Full-spectrum control. Land, wealth, infrastructure, legislation. Your currency? Gone. Your military? Disarmed. Your religion? Registered and monitored. This isn''t a negotiation. This is annexation." Eric stood, slamming his hands on the table. "You said we''d be partners!" "I lied." Silence. The nobles began murmuring in panic. Lord Dainas half-drew his blade, then froze when Carl''s sidearm twitched in its holster. Bishop Laurentius slumped in his chair, lips moving in prayer. Eric''s voice dropped to a venomous whisper. "You bastard. You think you''ve won." Alberto stepped closer, until they were nearly nose to nose. "I have won. And if you want to stay alive long enough to taste the scraps I feed you, you''ll play your part, smile for the cameras, and let me hollow out your kingdom from the inside like a fucking rotted peach." He turned to the ministers. "Here''s how this is going to work. Starting tomorrow, all Latvian governmental bodies are dissolved. The Imperial Consolidation Office will handle administration. You want your jobs? Apply to me. You want your titles? Swear fealty under my system interface. You don''t? Hang yourself in the cellar and save me the trouble." He clapped once, sharp as gunfire. "Three new military academies will be built in Lata, Venskal, and the coast. Only Bernard-approved instructors. We''re drafting your children. We''re building roads, ports, weapon foundries. And we''re extracting every drop of wealth this country tried to hoard." "People won''t follow you," Eric said, trying to steady his breath. "They''ll rebel." "Then I''ll bury them in mass graves under golden statues of myself. I don''t care" Circe laughed. ??? Later, in the war room, Eric sat slumped in his chair, eyes hollow. Edith tried to comfort him, but he shrugged her off. "I thought I could outsmart him," he whispered. "Thought I could use him." Chapter 214: The Chimera New Belly is one of the big cities of the Bernard Empire, located twenty kilometers from Belly Valley. The place where the city was built was previously inhabited by monsters. However, the Bernard Empire''s army killed all the monsters in the forest during Operation Cleanup. They then cleared the forest and built the city, which is now home to 75,000 people. Currently, a car is parked on the side of the highway, some distance from the city. ..... Inside the car, the windows fogged up with sweat and moans. Laughter was muffled between kisses and gasps. "Shit, Diego," she whispered, eyes half-lidded, breath hot on his neck. "You''re not this good at the gym." "Because I''m not doing this to you at the gym," he muttered with a grin, burying his face in her neck. She giggled, biting his ear. "You''re such an asshole." "You love it, Priya." "I like assholes. Never said I loved you." He stopped, smirking. "Liar. You''d ride me into the dirt if I let you." Her nails dug into his back. "Keep talking and I will." Then¡ªcrrk. A noise, sharp and low. Priya stiffened beneath him. "Diego... did you hear that?" "What?" He glanced up, squinting through the haze. "You farted?" She punched him. "I''m serious, cabro?n. Something''s out there." He sat back, sweat dripping down his temple. "It''s probably a goddamn deer." Another sound¡ªwetter this time, slurping and clicking, like something chewing through cartilage. Priya grabbed her bra from the dash, shoving herself back into it. "Nope. Nope. Fuck this." "Alright, alright," Diego muttered, zipping up his pants. "I''ll check it." "Like hell you will!" "Relax, Priya. I''m not gonna get jumped by a raccoon." He opened the door and stepped out into the night. The road was empty, but beyond the shoulder, where the tall grass met the forest¡ªthere was something. Big. And breathing. "What the fuck is that?" The girl also got out of the car. "Check it." "No way. You check it!" He scanned the treeline, squinting. Tall. Seven feet, maybe more. Hulking. A grotesque fusion of things that should never have shared a skeleton. The upper body of a lion¡ªmatted fur glistening with damp blood. A coiling snake tail twitching like a whip. Its left arm was more like a clawed gorilla''s, thick and brutal, while the right had insectoid plating, twitching with some vile rhythm. Worst of all was its face. Total Three A lion''s snarling mouth at the center. A goat''s head on the side, bleating with distorted malice. And a human face, half-rotten, with eyes like cold coals and teeth filed into needles. Priya screamed. Ahhhhhhhhhhh The chimera''s lion head turned toward her. And it charged. "RUN!" Diego bellowed, pushing her hard toward the car. She tripped. The thing moved like a locomotive, muscles bulging beneath its mutant hide. In two strides, it was on her. Its jaws unhinged wider than nature ever intended, and it bit. There was no ceremony. No pause. No theatrical gore. Just a sickening crunch, like a watermelon being split under a boot. Blood sprayed the windshield. Diego didn''t look back. He ran, barefoot, his knees aching as he pounded the grave. His mind was pure panic. He ran like a fucking coward. ...... "¡ªYes, yes! Just send someone! Please! Please! Please!" His voice cracked as he fumbled his words into the receiver of a roadside emergency phone. He was maybe two kilometers from the car now. His body trembled. He looked back. It was there. Not running. Just walking. Like it was enjoying the chase. The goat head bleated mockingly. The snake tail hissed. Diego dropped the phone and bolted into the tall grass. Thorns tore at his legs. Mud soaked his jeans. He stumbled and fell, once, twice. Branches slapped his face. He swore he could feel its breath on his neck. Then silence. No footsteps. No growls. Just wind. He turned. Nothing. Maybe he lost it. Maybe¡ª From the left, it exploded through the underbrush. The chimera slammed into him. He flew, skidded through the mud, rolled over onto his back. It straddled him. Its lion maw hovered inches from his face. He pissed himself. "Please..." he whimpered. "I didn''t mean¡ªdon''t... don''t eat me!" It didn''t care. The human face on its flank smiled. A smirk that stretched too far, exposing black gums and pus-dripping molars. Then the insectoid arm stabbed forward, piercing his gut. He felt it. The crunch of ribs. The squelch of organs. He screamed. Then gargled. Then choked. Ahhhhhhhh The chimera tore a chunk from his belly with its lion teeth and began feeding. ??? Back in New Belly, the emergency call buzzed the desk of Officer Gopal. The dispatcher''s voice trembled. "Sir, we just got a call. Male, early twenties, screaming about a monster¡ªnorth highway, past the Pines, around kilometer marker 47." Gopal rubbed his temples. "Monsters, huh? What is this, a fucking radio drama? Military killed everything in that forest months ago." "I¡ªI think he was serious." "Huh." He grabbed his coat. "Okay. Take the car keys. Let''s go on a patrol." .... Two hours later, Gopal stood next to a blood-slicked car on the side of the highway. His boots squelched in the mud. The girl''s remains were still being bagged by the forensics team. Half a ribcage. One eye. Hair tangled around a branch like black yarn. Her phone had recorded a blurry fifteen-second video¡ªscreaming, then something massive moving through the fog. They found the boy''s body farther down, ripped open like a tin of sardines. His spine had been twisted completely around. The media would be told it was a bear. Or a rogue mutant boar. But Gopal had seen the claw marks. Too deep. Too deliberate. And there was the matter of the footprint¡ªtwelve inches long. Four toes. Digitigrade. Not a bear. He walked back to his cruiser, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it with shaking fingers. "This thing wasn''t supposed to exist anymore," an officer said. "The whole region was sterilized. Flamethrowers. Mines. Even goddamn neuro-gas." "We quarantine the area. No one in or out. I''ll report to Central Command." Chapter 215: The Ashes of Sovereignty The palace walls were already being stripped. Eric stood by the cracked window of the hall¡ªwatching a team of Bernard engineers haul out centuries-old tapestries like they were sacks of potatoes. The glass panes rattled as another Imperial chopper descended onto the front lawn, flattening what remained of the royal garden. A dull knock echoed at the door. Edith entered with slow steps, her apron smudged with ash. Her hands were red from scrubbing, though no one had asked her to. She just needed something to do¡ªanything to distract from the humiliation thick in the air. "They want you to sign the papers, Your Majesty," she said softly. "Don''t call me that." Eric''s voice scraped from his throat like rusted chain links. "There''s no throne left." Edith looked down. "I''m sorry." Eric didn''t say anything else. He turned back to the window, jaw clenched so tight it ached. The roar of a distant drill echoed through the ruined palace courtyard¡ªhis courtyard. Now crawling with Imperial bureaucrats and data officers, each one moving with arrogance, treating this place like some fucking storage depot. "They''re setting up the new command center right here," Edith said, her voice trembling. "They said the palace has ''ideal dimensions for strategic projection.''" Eric barked out a humorless laugh. "Tch. All those old portraits of kings will look just lovely next to Bernard''s fucking holograms." He walked back to the table, where the documents lay¡ªa thick sheaf of digital parchment, rimmed with golden sigils and official seals. At the top: "Imperial Decree of Territorial Reclassification ¨C LATVIA." His fingers trembled as he picked up the pen. Then he slammed it down, the metal nib snapping in half. "Fuck this!" he roared, sending the whole stack of documents flying across the room. "Fuck them! Fuck their Empire! Fuck Alberto Bernard and his plastic goddamned world!" The outburst echoed through the palace. Eric slumped into the chair¡ªthe same chair Caspian once cowered in during council sessions¡ªand dropped his head into his hands. "They gave me a bag of coins," he whispered. "A bag of fucking coins... like I''m some street whore who sold his body." Edith knelt beside him, placing a hand on his knee. "You tried, my lord. You really¡ª" "I didn''t just try, Edith. I believed." His voice was raw now, cracking. "I believed if I came back, if I seized the throne, if I made peace with the Bernard Empire, we could rebuild Latvia. I thought I could leverage their strength¡ªfeed off the scraps of their power and use it to revive this kingdom." He looked at her then¡ªeyes rimmed red, face gaunt. "I thought I was clever. That all those years running from Caspian''s dogs, hiding in gutters, begging mercenaries to fight for me, it would finally mean something. That I''d won." Silence stretched long between them. Then another voice cut through the quiet. "Victory built on your knees was never victory at all." It was Hannah. Eric turned his head. "What do you want, Hannah? Come to scold me? Tell me I ruined everything?" "No, my lord," she said, stepping closer. "I came to see if there was anything left of you. And if... if the man I followed all these years hasn''t disappeared completely." Edith flinched. "Hannah, that''s cruel¡ª" "No." Eric raised a hand. "Let her speak." Hannah''s voice cracked. But she kept her spine straight. "I swore to serve you. Not because of your blood, or your name, but because I believed in you. The man who refused to bow, even when starving in exile." She stepped forward again, fists clenched at her sides. "But now? You bow to them. You let them tear this place apart like it means nothing. You signed yourself away for a stipend and a place to hide." Eric stood again, too fast. His chair skittered backward, slamming into the wall. "You think I wanted this?" His voice was thunder now. "You think I haven''t bled, haven''t lost everything to keep this country breathing?" "It wasn''t supposed to end like this." "No," Hannah whispered. "But it did." A knock at the door broke the tension. A Bernard official¡ªsharp suit, no name tag¡ªstepped in with two ISSD members. He held a steel briefcase and a leather folder. "Lord Eric," he said, voice smooth as oiled glass. "We need your final signature to complete the transition. In exchange, you will receive an Imperial Residency Card, an annual stipend, and protection within occupied territories. You are also being generously asked to vacate the premises within the next 48 hours. This palace is now Imperial HQ." Eric didn''t move. "Do you have a pen?" he asked dryly. The man smiled and offered a Bernard-issue stylus. Eric took it. He didn''t read the documents. Just signed. Page after page, signature after signature, like carving wounds into his own skin. It wasn''t even rage anymore. Just numbness. A cold void where the fire used to be. When he was done, the official snapped the folder shut and handed him a small metal case¡ªinside, rows of gleaming Bernard coins. "Your compensation," the man said. "Buy yourself a spine with it," Eric muttered. But the man had already turned to leave. ??? Later, Eric stood in his old bedroom, stripped of tapestries and heirlooms, walls pale and naked. Edith folded what little clothing remained. Hannah stood by the hearth, burning personal letters with silent grace. "I don''t know where to go," Eric murmured. Edith looked up. "We could go east... to the highlands." Eric turned to the mirror. Standing in a palace that no longer belonged to him. "I thought I was rebuilding a kingdom," he whispered. "But all I built was a gallows. For myself." Edith came and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. "You''re still alive," she said softly. "That means you can still fight." Hannah joined them, quietly, standing just a pace behind. Her voice, when it came, was soft and aching. "Let them have the stones, my lord. The titles, the banners, everything. But¡ªThey can''t take us. We still believe in you. We still love you." And for a moment, Eric let himself believe it too. Chapter 216: The HMS Stormbreaker. Jimland was a country in the west of the Ostra continent. It was the fourth-largest country on the continent in terms of size. It was an agricultural nation. The people of this country were a mixture of humans and animals: hairy ears, clawed hands, scaly limbs¡ªhumanoid in appearance. Its rulers also bore the same marks¡ªsome called it the Kingdom of the Chimera. However, after the invasion by Latvia, the country lost its former glory. Most of its cities and villages were destroyed in the war. Millions of people died. In addition, the Latvian army killed many members of the royal family, including the king and queen of Jimland. However, two members survived: the prince and princess, whom the king had sent to the Aurelian Republic after the war began. Because of this, they escaped the atrocities of the conflict. ??? Moz This was a city of Aurelia located near the border of Jimland. The atmosphere in the city was different from usual, as many people had arrived from outside. Today, negotiations with the Bernard Empire were to be held here. In a fortress inside the city. Representatives of the Republic of Aurelia, wearing brass-buttoned uniforms and stiff collars, sat opposite the exiled royal family of Jimland. The two nations had long cooperated on trade and refugee aid, but never before like this¡ªnever on the edge of something far bigger. Princess Kiera, fifteen, crossed one leg over the other, her fur-lined skirt rustling as she leaned back in her chair. Her silver hair spilled down her back like a velvet curtain, and her amber eyes gleamed with something both dangerous and amused. "Do they really expect us to bow?" she muttered with a lazy smile. "To some empire we''ve never heard of? You''re asking the heirs of Jimland to beg?" Her older brother, Prince Callum, leaned forward, elbows on the oak table. Nineteen, sharp-eyed, and short-tempered. He wore a fur cloak fastened with a lion''s tooth and stared at the Aurelians like they were wasting his time. "We bled for that land," he growled. "Our father died on Jimland''s soil. If the Bernard Empire thinks they can plant their banners there without our say¡ª" "Your Highness," Governor Erik of Aurelia¡ªa tall man with crow''s feet and an iron-gray mustache¡ªinterjected carefully. "No one is asking you to beg, Your Highness. But you must understand the situation¡ª" "You don''t understand anything. We are not some peasant clan asking for charity. That land is ours. The Bernard Empire may have defeated Latvia, but that gives them no right to squat in our home." "They didn''t squat, Princess. They crushed Latvia''s armies in less than two weeks. They moved faster than we thought possible. Whatever claims you have... you''ll need to make them through diplomacy now." Kiera raised an eyebrow. "Diplomacy? With strangers?" "They''re not just strangers anymore," Erik said. "They''re the new superpower on the continent. And their leader... well, we''ve requested an audience with him today. You''ll have your chance." Callum scoffed. "He''ll come crawling? Good. I''ll show him whose land he''s trespassing on." Kiera snorted, amused. "If he''s real." Just then¡ªBOOM. The walls shuddered. A deep, throaty rumble rolled through the floor like distant thunder. Dust fell from the ceiling. Muffled shouting erupted outside. Everyone froze. "What the hell was that?" Erik stood up sharply. "Sir! Outside!" a soldier burst into the room, breathless and pale. "Something''s coming from the sky¡ªsomething massive!" The room emptied fast. Chairs scraped. Papers fluttered to the floor. Even Kiera dropped her aloof smile. They rushed out through the grand doors and onto the courthouse balcony. The golden evening sky had turned to shadow. Above them¡ªit hovered. The HMS Stormbreaker. Two hundred meters tall, a flying fortress that hummed with power, shaped like a spearhead with engines that burned blue fire. Its hull was plated in dark alloy, etched with symbols and markings that no one recognized. The city square below had gone still¡ªhundreds of people staring up, mouths open, feet rooted in awe. Even the Jimland royals were struck dumb. Kiera blinked, the wind whipping her silver hair across her face. "Is that... a ship?" "A ship?!" "That''s impossible," Callum whispered. "That''s not real. No ship flies like that." "Oh," Erik said grimly. "It''s very real." A deep mechanical hiss echoed as a ramp began to lower from the belly of the beast. Steam hissed. Hydraulics groaned. The landing bridge extended all the way to the edge of the palace''s west courtyard, its surface gleaming with black and gold sigils of the Bernard Empire. Then, like actors on a stage, they descended. Alberto was the first to step down. Dressed in a black imperial coat trimmed with silver, his expression unreadable, his boots hitting the steel ramp with solid, deliberate steps. Behind him came Carl and several ISSD members. Alberto''s presence hit like a furnace blast. His eyes scanned the gathered crowd with an expression halfway between boredom and disdain. Not arrogance¡ªcertainty. He walked to the center of the platform as Aurelia''s anthem faltered mid-note, the brass band below unsure whether to continue. The tension was suffocating. Erik came forward, hands raised in polite greeting. "Your Imperial Majesty. Welcome to Aurelia." Alberto didn''t smile. He looked from Erik to the stunned Jimland royals. "So," he said, "you''re the children who think Jimland still belongs to them." Kiera stiffened. Her playful demeanor cracked. Callum balled his fists. "That''s our home," the prince barked. "You have no claim to it!" Alberto tilted his head slightly, eyes unreadable. "My soldiers fought and bled for it. We conquered Latvia. We paid for it in blood¡ªours and theirs." He took one slow step forward, the weight of his words pressing against their chests like a vice. "You think it''s still your kingdom?" Alberto''s tone darkened. "Then come and take it from me." Silence. The siblings had nothing to say. Stormbreaker hovered overhead like a steel god watching the scene unfold. The smell of ozone and burning fuel lingered in the air. Kiera swallowed hard. For the first time, she felt something she had never tasted before. Fear. Not the fear of defeat¡ªbut the fear that they had already lost. That the Bernard Empire wasn''t a paper dragon. Chapter 217: The Treaty of Moz The smell of burnt oil and ozone still lingered in the courtyard, and the sky above Moz hadn''t stopped rumbling since the Stormbreaker arrived. Its massive engines hovered like a goddamn thundercloud, casting the fortress in a cold, bluish gloom. Birds wouldn''t even dare to cross under its shadow. Inside the room now, the temperature had shifted. The Aurelians had prepared the table, fresh parchment, and brass-inked pens¡ªbut no one dared to sit until Alberto gave the nod. He didn''t. He just stood there, eyes trailing over the room like a butcher choosing which pig to slice first. Callum stood stiff, arms crossed, jaw clenched so tight his gums were starting to ache. Alberto was only a few years older¡ªmaybe four at most¡ªbut the man carried himself like he''d lived twice a lifetime. No crown, no overdone regalia, just a long black coat, silver-lined. But Callum had no doubt¡ªthis bastard had seen war. Princess Kiera sat beside her brother, more silent now. Her amber eyes had lost their usual mischief. What they saw instead in Alberto was terrifying¡ªnot because he threatened them, but because he didn''t have to. Governor Erik cleared his throat, trying to cut the tension with words. "Your Majesty, on behalf of the Republic of Aurelia, I welcome you again to Moz. As mediators and allies of Jimland''s royal line, we hope this negotiation ends peacefully." Alberto turned his gaze on Erik¡ªslow and unimpressed. "You can stop posturing. You''re not mediating. You''re watching. Sit and watch." Erik''s mouth opened, then shut. The chair under him creaked as he finally obeyed. A second Aurelian, a young woman in a slate-gray military jacket, her brown hair tied in a high braid, spoke next. Lieutenant Soraya, technical liaison for Aurelia''s trade delegation. "We in Aurelia believe the Bernard Empire''s arrival has shifted the balance of the continent. We''re open to establishing trade routes and mutual research agreements. You''ve... impressed us, Emperor." Alberto gave her a single nod¡ªless approval, more acknowledgment. "We''ll talk terms after the treaty." Finally, he looked at Callum and Kiera again. "Now. Let''s not waste the sun." He dropped a thick black folder on the table with a metallic clunk. The title, stamped in deep crimson wax, read: Treaty of Moz Callum leaned forward, scowling. "You already wrote it?" "Of course," Alberto said. "I don''t gamble with things I already own." "You arrogant¡ª" "Read the damn terms," Alberto snapped. "Then throw your tantrum." Callum flared, but Kiera touched his arm. "Let me," she whispered, pulling the document toward her. She read aloud: > "Clause One: Jimland shall cede seventy percent of its former sovereign territory to the Bernard Empire, which shall assume full political, economic, and military jurisdiction over said regions. Clause Two: The remaining thirty percent¡ªcomprising the forested southern territories and the coastal plains¡ªshall be entrusted to the surviving heirs of the Jimland royal line, namely Prince Callum and Princess Kiera, to govern as Regional Governors under Bernard Imperial supervision. Clause Three: In compensation, the Bernard Empire shall issue a one-time payment of 200,000 gold coins to the Jimland heirs. This payment is to support reconstruction, development, and self-sufficiency within the governed zone. Clause Four: The heirs shall recognize Bernard sovereignty over Jimland''s former territory and shall not incite rebellion, harbor fugitives, or engage in hostile diplomacy without Imperial approval. Clause Five: Failure to comply will be seen as an act of treason, punishable by annihilation." Silence followed. Callum''s hands shook slightly. "You''re asking us to sign away most of our homeland... and be your little vassals in the part you let us keep." Alberto shrugged. "You have no homeland anymore. What I''m offering you is a second life. Most don''t get that." "It''s extortion." "It''s mercy." Callum slammed his fist on the table. "You''re not even thirty, are you? You think a few victories make you God?" Alberto leaned in. I was gunning down Nazis before you stopped pissing the bed. "Don''t confuse youth with weakness. I am the Emperor. What the fuck have you done?" Callum froze. The words hit like steel-tipped bullets. Soraya of Aurelia interjected again, trying to pull things back from the brink. "Your Majesty. If I may¡ªAurelia seeks a peaceful order. Our people value reason, and what you''re offering... is reasonable, by geopolitical standards. We suggest the Jimland heirs consider the benefits." "Benefits?" Callum snapped. "You mean the ''honor'' of being conquered?" "No," Soraya said flatly. "The honor of surviving it." Kiera, ever the more tactical of the two, exhaled. "What guarantees do we have? That we won''t be stripped of our titles later?" Alberto turned to her. "I keep useful people close. Be loyal. Rule your thirty percent well. Maybe I''ll give you more." He stepped forward and placed a small device on the table¡ªa polished obsidian cube humming with inner light. "This is a mana-core recorder. Speak your acceptance. It''ll be sealed with your voice and mana signature. You''ll get your coin within the hour." Callum hesitated, his pride flaring one last time. Kiera, surprisingly, took the cube first. "I, Kiera of Jimland, accept the terms of the Treaty of Moz." The cube pulsed red. Recorded. Callum stared at her like she''d just slit their father''s throat. "You..." She cut him off. "You can die bitter, or live long enough to take back what''s ours¡ªslowly. Silently. Intelligently." Alberto raised an eyebrow, mildly impressed. Callum growled but eventually grabbed the cube. "I, Callum of Jimland, accept the damn treaty." The cube pulsed again. The deal was sealed. Alberto turned to Carl. "Give them the money." Carl nodded. Several ISSD members brought in wooden boxes completely filled with gold. Golden light flickered in Kiera''s eyes¡ªnot only hers, but those of most people in the room. Because there was a lot of gold here, enough to easily rebuild the territory they were given. "Pleasure doing business," Alberto said. However, Callum''s eyes were burning¡ªnot with shame, but with rage. He hated that he''d had to kneel. Hated that his land now bore foreign banners. But deep down, he knew what this meant. They weren''t dead yet. And sometimes, surviving meant swallowing the poison and smiling through it. Chapter 218: Highway 47 The sky above New Belly bruised purple, like it had taken a hit. Rain drizzled sideways, carving thin lines into the mud-soaked forest floor. The road was cordoned off a mile in either direction. Yellow tape flapped in the breeze, a joke against the stench of blood and burnt hair. Two black SUVs rolled up in formation, engines low and mean. Doors opened in sync. Police Commissioner Robert stepped out, coat flaring in the wind. He was flanked by four armored guards from the Metropolitan Response Division¡ªthe elite enforcement wing. Robert took one look at the mess and pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling like a furnace. "This place smells like a butcher shop in a septic tank," he muttered. Detective Gopal approached, soaked to the collar, holding out a steaming cup. "Sorry you had to come out, sir. We¡ªuh¡ªwe weren''t sure how to classify this one." Robert took the coffee without asking, sipped, and immediately spat. "Damn, Gopal. This coffee''s a war crime." Gopal shrugged. "It''s all we''ve got. The field kitchen''s running out of a van." Robert turned toward the forensic tent. Beneath the tarp, a half-digested femur lay on a blood-soaked sheet. The techs worked in silence, eyes hollow, hands trembling from too many hours and too few answers. "You said the girl''s head was in a tree?" "Her hair. Skull was gone. Looked like something chewed it clean," Gopal said, jaw tight. "We''re still recovering the rest." "Show me the footage." Gopal handed him a cracked, blood-smeared phone. Robert tapped play. Static. Wind. Then¡ª Screaming. A blur in the fog. A screech¡ªlike a lion and a pig grinding through steel. Then a wet thump. Robert didn''t blink. "Okay," he said at last. "We''re calling in SWAT. Now." .... Twenty minutes later, six matte-black tactical vehicles crawled up the gravel shoulder. The Metropolitan SWAT Task Force deployed like they were entering a warzone. Captain Elina Voss dropped down from the lead truck, balaclava rolled up, rain streaking her scarred face. She was six-foot-two and built like a sledgehammer with legs. Her voice was smoke and gravel. "What''s the brief?" she asked Robert. "Unknown hostile. Extremely violent. Large. Possibly multiple. Doesn''t leave survivors. And it''s not a fucking bear." Voss smirked, flashing a silver-capped canine. "So, a monster hunt." "No jokes. This thing''s real. Either the army missed one during the cleanup, or..." Robert hesitated. "Something new was born in there." Voss''s smile died instantly. "Shit." ... They moved fast. SWAT swept the forest with drones, thermals, and dogs. But the hounds wouldn''t go past Kilometer Marker 48¡ªthey whimpered, growled, and pissed themselves before backing off. "Movement!" someone barked over comms. "East quadrant. Gas station¡ªhalf a klick out!" ..... The gas station sat like a broken tooth on Highway 47. The flickering sign¡ªWALSKI''S FUEL & FRIES¡ªbuzzed like it was glitching out of reality. Windows smashed. Pump hoses splayed across the lot like veins. Voss led the breach. Inside was a bloodbath. Tile floors slicked crimson. A teen''s body twisted backward across the snack aisle, spine snapped like dry twigs. Behind the counter, the clerk was crucified to the wall¡ªhands nailed up with rusted wrenches, ribs cracked open, lungs missing. The bathroom door was locked. Voss kicked it in. Two more bodies. Young couple. Faces peeled. Eye sockets hollowed with surgical precision. No struggle. Just horror. A rookie gagged. Voss slapped his helmet hard. "Control your gut or get out." She scanned the mess. "Four bodies. No signs of forced entry. No gunfire." Robert lit a cigarette beside the ruined coffee machine, ignoring the NO SMOKING sign. "This thing hunts. For fun." Gopal flipped through his soaked notebook. "We''re at eight dead. Two-kilometer radius." "Make that nine," a officer called. "Drainage ditch behind the station. New body." It was missing its skin. By morning, New Belly was in lockdown. Checkpoints at every road. Drones over the treetops. Armed patrols enforced curfew. Kids stayed home. Bars closed early. No one mentioned monsters¡ªnot officially. The public alert said it was a "rogue apex predator." .... Inside the mobile command van, Robert sat with Gopal, Voss, and Dr. Sinha¡ªa forensic specialist from the Bernard Empire''s Department of Biothreat Control. His eyes were wild. He hadn''t slept. His gloves were stained. Sinha slid a steel tray across the table. On it was a molar the size of a golf ball¡ªserrated, black at the root. "We pulled this from the gas station clerk''s skull," he said quietly. Robert leaned in. "It''s not human." "No," Sinha said. "Not even close. This tooth belongs to a chimera. A wild-born one." Voss raised an eyebrow. "Chimera?" "Genetic patchwork," Sinha explained. "It has traits from reptiles, insects, mammals... possibly even avian structure. Reptilian jaw hinge. Feline nerve clusters. Insectoid plating. It''s feral. No speech ability. No tool use. Just instinct and murder. It doesn''t distinguish between man and womy. If it sees movement, it attacks. No intelligence, no purpose¡ªjust raw, biological aggression." Robert stared at the tooth. "How old?" "Two, maybe three months. Still juvenile. Not even fully developed." That landed like a hammer in the van. "You''re saying it''s new?" Voss said. "That it was born here? After the cleanup?" Sinha hesitated. "Yes. Which means there''s a nest. A den. Somewhere in this forest, the conditions are still right for chimeras to be born. That shouldn''t be possible." Robert looked away, jaw clenched. "A new danger" "It gets worse. The creature''s blood doesn''t clot like normal. It spreads through tissue, starts corrupting other cells. It doesn''t just kill. It infects." "You mean it spreads mutations?" Gopal asked. "No. Not consciously. It''s not a virus. But the tissue sample suggests that wounds caused by it... might fester in strange ways. We''re running a containment screen on the first responders, just in case." Robert dragged his hand down his face. "Goddamn it." Sinha lowered his voice. "Commissioner... this isn''t just a rogue chimera. This forest was a birthing zone once. We knew that. We thought it was clear and safe¡ªbut something has restarted the process. Maybe spores in the soil. Maybe a surviving queen. We don''t know. But the life cycle has begun again." Voss stood. "Then we burn it again. Harder this time." Robert nodded slowly, eyes cold. "I have to report this matter to the Prime Minister." Chapter 219: Amazonians The jungle was alive. Not in the gentle way of nature, but with the pulse of something far more dangerous¡ªsomething violent, something sharp, something inevitable. The leaves trembled, not from the wind, but from the movement of warriors, unseen but not unheard. Footsteps were light, but hearts pounded. Hands gripped weapons. Eyes flicked between the shadows, searching for ghosts. Princess Elissa crouched low behind the thick trunk of a kapok tree, bowstring pulled taut. Her muscles, honed through years of battle, did not tremble. She was still, a statue carved from flesh, her every breath measured. Beside her, the women of Amazonia¡ªwarriors, survivors¡ªmirrored her poise. They had seen the flying beasts again. The metal creatures. Unlike anything Amazonia had ever known, they roared through the sky like dragons of steel. They spoke, but in tongues unknown. They moved with an uncanny precision, like spirits bound in metal. Latvia''s war had already torn Amazonia apart. But Latvia had used dragons. What were these? Had Latvia''s monsters evolved? It didn''t matter. Enemy or not, they were in Amazonia now. And Amazonia did not bow. .... Sergeant Tobias Harker wiped sweat from his brow. The jungle was a damned nightmare¡ªtoo humid, too loud, too green. The air smelled of earth and something sour, something rotting just beneath the surface. Harker hated it. "Keep tight formation," he muttered, voice low but firm. The squad moved through the undergrowth, boots silent against the damp soil. Trained killers, every one of them. Imperial soldiers didn''t make noise unless they wanted to. The last radio call had been clear¡ªpotential hostiles in Sector 7A. No ID confirmed. Could be Latvians. Could be someone else. Either way, orders were simple: locate, identify, eliminate if necessary. "Movement ahead," whispered Private Langley, gripping his rifle tighter. Harker raised a fist. Halt. The unit froze. Then¡ªa rustle. A flicker of green. A shadow against the leaves. Harker''s instincts screamed. Someone was there. "Hostiles!" Langley hissed, lifting his rifle. The jungle erupted. -----------_---------------_--------- The first arrow came without sound¡ªonly the whisper of wind before it sank deep into Langley''s shoulder. He didn''t scream. Trained soldiers don''t scream. But the grunt of pain was sharp, bitten-off. Blood darkened the fabric of his uniform, his rifle falling from numb fingers. "Contact!" Harker roared. Gunfire shattered the jungle''s breathless silence. The sharp crack of bullets ripped through leaves, splitting bark, carving holes in ancient trees. Amazonians were fast. Too fast. By the time the first shot was fired, half of them had vanished, melting back into the foliage. "Close formation!" Harker barked, moving with the precision drilled into him since his first day in the Imperial Army. Guns against bows, firepower against silence. It should''ve been no contest. But the Amazonians weren''t fighting a fair fight. A scream¡ªPrivate Ross. A blade had found his throat. Blood poured, thick and dark, steaming in the humid air. A shadow disappeared before anyone could fire. Too fast. Too damned fast. Then they saw her. She stood among the ferns like a goddess of war, muscles taut, seven feet of raw strength. Her green eyes burned like wildfire beneath the jungle''s shadow. In one hand, she held a longbow, in the other¡ªa sword, its edge slick with fresh blood. Harker barely had time to register before she moved. He dodged the first strike by instinct alone. The second tore his sleeve, carving a shallow line of red across his arm. The third¡ªhe caught it, metal clashing against metal as he blocked her sword with his combat knife. She was strong. Unnaturally so. It took everything in him to not stagger back from the force of the impact. "Who the fuck are you?" he growled. The woman''s eyes narrowed. Her lips curled in disdain. "You speak like the metal demons," she spat. "But you are not of Latvia. What are you?" That hesitation saved his life. Harker shoved back, gun raised. He could''ve shot her. Should''ve. But something about the way she stood¡ªabout the way she looked at him¡ªmade him pause. She wasn''t Latvian. He knew that now. The fight slowed. Not stopped¡ªbut slowed. Both sides hesitated, weapons still raised, breaths still ragged. It was then that Lieutenant Huxley''s voice crackled through Harker''s radio. "Sergeant, confirm the status of hostiles." Harker didn''t answer. His mind was racing too fast. And then the Amazonian woman¡ªPrincess Elissa, though he did not yet know her name¡ªspoke. "You are not Latvia," she said, slow, cautious. "Then why do you wear their skin? Their colors?" Harker frowned. "We don''t." "Lies," another Amazonian hissed. "We saw your metal beasts. Latvia''s sky monsters!" It clicked then. The confusion. The misunderstanding. These women¡ªthese warriors¡ªstill thought Latvia ruled this land. Harker exhaled, lowering his rifle slightly. "Latvia is gone," he said. "They lost the war." Silence. Pure, unbroken silence. Elissa''s grip on her sword tightened. "What?" "You heard me." Harker''s voice was firm. "Latvia fell. We crushed them." The Amazonians exchanged glances, their once-burning rage shifting into something else. Disbelief. Uncertainty. But not trust. Not yet. "If Latvia is gone," Elissa said slowly, "then who are you?" Harker hesitated. "We are the Bernard Empire," he said at last. "This land belongs to us now." Bernard Empire? She''d never heard the name. However, If Latvia lost the war. Then they are their conqueror. "You''re lying," she hissed. "No. It''s true. Latvia''s forces in Amazonia collapsed when their capital fell. We''ve been cleaning up the remnants." Elissa''s chest tightened. If this was true... then her mother might still be alive. But She couldn''t trust them. One enemy had fallen¡ªonly to be replaced by another. She had spent years cursing Latvia, dreaming of their downfall. But never had she imagined that when they were gone, something even more monstrous would take their place. She stared at the soldier before her. The Bernard Empire. An unknown beast. But if history had taught her anything, it was that all beasts were hungry. The key to Eternal was still in her grasp. A piece of something greater. Something dangerous. Something neither Latvia nor the Bernard Empire could ever be allowed to claim. Chapter 220: The Rise of Evil The prison was silent, save for the slow, rhythmic drip of water leaking from the ceiling. The air was damp, stale. It stank of sweat, iron, and rot. The darkness was thick, pressing in from all sides, swallowing what little light the dying torch in the hallway provided. Caspian lay slumped against the cold stone wall, his breathing shallow, his body too weak to move. His wrists and ankles bore the weight of rusted chains, the metal digging deep into his flesh, but he barely felt the pain anymore. His eyelids drooped. Sleep was coming for him. He didn''t want it. He fought against it. Because every time he closed his eyes¡ª The whispers came. And this time, they came like a storm. ..... A shadow curled at the edges of his mind, a deep, gnawing presence that slithered through his thoughts like oil through water. Familiar. "Caspian." The voice was velvet and razors, deep and slithering, pressing into his skull like fingers digging into wet clay. His breath hitched. His pulse spiked. "Look at yourself." The darkness thickened. The walls of his prison melted away, replaced by a vast, endless void. Caspian tried to move, but his body was frozen. Then¡ªhe saw him. A boy. Thin, frail, shivering. Curled in the corner of a lavish golden room. His black hair clung to his face, damp with sweat. His pale hands trembled as he tried to suppress his ragged breathing. Caspian knew this boy. It was him. No. The memory surged forward, crushing, suffocating. He had always been alone. Even as a child, Caspian had known he was unwanted. His father, King Philip, had never hidden his disdain. Caspian had been born too small, too sickly, his mother''s frailty mirrored in his own body. He had struggled to hold a sword as a boy, his hands shaking from the weight, his arms too weak to strike true. The court had whispered behind his back, their voices laced with contempt. "The prince is pathetic." "He won''t last a year." "How disgusting " But the whispers had been nothing compared to the cold, brutal indifference of his father. He had looked at Caspian like he was nothing. Invisible. Forgotten. Instead, his father had turned to Eric. Eric. The bastard prince. He had been everything Caspian was not¡ªstrong, bold, commanding. The nobles adored him. The generals respected him. And his father... his father had raised a goblet in a grand banquet hall, had smiled at the boy who was not his true heir, and had declared, "Yes. He will make a fine king one day." And Caspian? He had sat at the table, unseen. Unheard. Unloved. His mother had been the only one who cared. She had fought for him, had held him close in the dead of night when he trembled from fevers, whispering soft reassurances into his ear. "You are meant for more, my love." "You are stronger than they know." "I will protect you." But she couldn''t. Because Eric had feared him. Caspian had never understood why. He had been weak, broken¡ªwhat threat could he have possibly posed? But Eric had seen something in him, something dangerous. Something that had to be destroyed. And so, he had whispered in their father''s ear. Planted the seeds of doubt. Of fear. Of treason. They had accused his mother of sorcery. Of consorting with dark forces. The church had called it justice. The kingdom had called it righteousness. They had tied her to the stake and set the wood ablaze, watching as the flames swallowed her screams. Caspian had been forced to watch. They had held him back as she burned, his cries drowned beneath the roar of the fire. He had called out for his father. He had begged. Pleaded. King Philip had not even looked at him. And Eric... Eric had smiled. The whispers coiled around him like smoke. "He was the favored one. Not you." Caspian''s throat tightened. "They saw you as nothing." His fingers twitched. "Your mother... she tried to fight for you, didn''t she?" The scene changed. Screams. Flames. The smell of burning flesh. His mother. Dead. Because of Eric. Because of his father. Because of them. The voice purred. "Eric did that. Eric framed her. Because he feared you." Caspian''s breath came in short, ragged bursts. "And yet, you let them take everything from you. You let them throw you aside. Like trash." "You were weak." Caspian clenched his jaw. The shadows trembled. They curled, twisted, and from their depths, something emerged. A figure. Tall. Writhing. Cloaked in something that was neither flesh nor smoke. Its presence was suffocating, vast, wrong. Its face was nothing but a void¡ªa hole where light and sanity went to die. In''Therak. The Fractured Star. The god he had once made a pact with. It loomed over him, its form shifting, warping, its voice pressing against his skull. "And now look at you." The scene shifted again. He saw himself. Not as a boy. Not as a prince. Not as a King. As a prisoner. Chained. Broken. Humiliated. A man who had once waged war across the continent. Conquered nations. Reduced to nothing. In''Therak''s voice was softer now. Smoother. "I made you strong once, Caspian." "I gave you power. I gave you vengeance. And you threw it away." Caspian''s nails dug into his palms. "You abandoned me," he growled. The shadows pulsed. "I did not abandon you. You abandoned yourself." "You became weak again. You let them take your power. Your pride. Your will." Caspian''s breath shuddered. The shadows twisted. Shifted. Something pressed against his skin¡ªsomething cold, burning, endless. "Do you want it back?" His heart pounded. "Do you want to be strong again?" He hesitated. For just a moment. The void rippled. "I can give it to you." A warmth spread through his limbs. Power. It crawled beneath his skin, seeping into his bones, filling the hollowness inside him. His fingers twitched, curling into fists. Yes. Yes. "But you must surrender yourself to me." A sharp, wicked grin stretched across the void''s face. "Swear your soul to me once more, and I will break your chains." Caspian inhaled sharply. The memory of his suffering burned inside him. No more. His lips parted. His voice was hoarse, but steady. "I swear." The darkness surged. His chains shattered. And Caspian rose. Chapter 221 221: Imperial Black Site Imperial Black Site - (Maximum Security Zone) 04:14 A.M. Deep beneath the surface, past ten layers of reinforced titanium doors, bio-coded clearance panels, and countless automated defense turrets, a nightmare stirred. Every corridor was lined with anti-magic inhibitors, mana-dampening sigils, EMP fields, and AI-driven security drones. The facility had kill switches in place to flood entire sections with nerve gas or microwave pulse waves capable of liquefying a man''s organs in seconds. It was a place where escape was impossible. And yet... ..... Caspian exhaled. His fingers twitched. A slow grin split his lips as he felt something return¡ªsomething taken from him when he was dragged into this place, drugged, tortured, humiliated. Power. It coiled through his veins, cold and raw, whispering through his blood like a sentient force. The anti-mana field struggled against him, its humming frequencies rising in protest. The arcane suppression sigils on the walls burned bright blue, warning the security systems of something terribly wrong. Caspian flexed his fingers. Shadows flickered at the edges of his vision. The chains groaned. A small crack formed along one of the titanium links. A sharp snap. Then another. And another. One by one, the chains shattered, clattering to the damp stone floor. The sound echoed through the empty corridor, lost in the void of silence that had swallowed this place. Caspian rolled his shoulders, feeling the stiff ache of his muscles. The scars from his torture still marked his body, fresh and deep, but the pain was irrelevant now. He had no need for pain anymore. A slow smirk twisted his lips. --- Outside the cell block, two guards patrolled the hallway, their boots clicking against the cold stone floor. One of them, a grizzled veteran named Harker, rubbed a hand down his face, sighing. "Fucking grave shift," he muttered. "That bad?" the younger one asked. "Of course!" "Umm.... As far as I know, there aren''t that many criminals here. Especially dangerous. But still, security has been increased a lot more than before. Even special teams from ISSD have been deployed." Harker shot him a look. "You don''t know, do you?" "Know what?" "The thing in Cell Zero. The one they brought in last week. That''s no ordinary prisoner." The young guard hesitated. "The fallen king?" Harker scoffed. "Fallen or not, that bastard conquered half the continent before he was taken down. You don''t just throw someone like that into a cell and expect them to stay broken forever. I don''t care how many runes they carve into the walls." The younger soldier swallowed. "You think he''s dangerous?" "I think he''s still breathing," Harker said. "And that''s dangerous enough." A sharp noise cut through the air. Harker froze. The young guard turned, his hand dropping to the hilt of his sword. "What was that?" A low, distorted whisper slithered through the corridor. Something shifted in the shadows. Harker''s blood turned to ice. Then¡ª The torches went out. The corridor plunged into pitch blackness. "Shit¡ª!" A scream. Wet, gurgling. The young soldier turned just in time to see Harker lifted off the ground, his body thrashing violently. Black tendrils coiled around his limbs, dragging him into the dark. His eyes bulged, his mouth opened in a soundless plea¡ª Then, with a sickening crack, his neck snapped. The young guard stumbled back, his breath ragged. Then, a voice. Deep. Amused. "Run." The soldier didn''t hesitate. He bolted down the corridor, his breath coming in ragged gasps, his heartbeat hammering in his chest. He didn''t look back. He couldn''t look back. He reached the exit, slammed into the security door, frantically punching in his access code. "LOCKDOWN! LOCKDOWN!" he screamed into his comms. The system beeped¡ªdenied. He turned, his back pressed against the door, just in time to see a Evil smile. "You should have run faster." __________ IMPERIAL BLACK SITE ¨C COMMAND CENTER The Command Center was buried at Level 5, a fortress of screens, holographic displays, and heavily armed personnel. Major Donovan Krause, senior commander of the Imperial Special Security Division (ISSD), was enjoying a cigarette when the alarms went off. ? ALERT: ANOMALY DETECTED IN CELL ZERO! ENERGY LEVELS UNSTABLE! ? His cigarette dropped. "The fuck do you mean, ''unstable''?" he barked. A technician, drenched in sweat, turned toward him. "Sir... the mana-dampening field is¡ªit''s failing." Krause''s blood ran cold. That was impossible. "Sector Kill-Switch, now! Gas the bastard before¡ª" The lights flickered. Then¡ª Total darkness. A second later, the prison screamed. --- LEVEL 10 The pressure-sensitive floors detected movement outside protocol parameters. Immediate Response Protocol Activated. Automated gun turrets deployed. Pulse-wave emitters charged. EMP barriers engaged. Thermal motion-tracking drones launched. Caspian rose from his shackles, stretching for the first time in weeks. The automated defense system engaged. Target Locked. > ? WARNING: OMEGA-CLASS ENTITY DETECTED. LETHAL FORCE AUTHORIZED. ? The turrets whirred, targeting his head, chest, and spinal cord. They fired. A storm of hyper-velocity rounds shredded the air¡ªenough firepower to tear apart military mechs. The bullets froze mid-air. Then, as if gravity had betrayed them, they dropped harmlessly to the floor. The turrets twisted, bending at unnatural angles, their metal frames screeching as unseen forces crushed them. Caspian tilted his head. "That all?" A security drone descended from the ceiling, targeting him with plasma cannons. It fired. The air warped¡ªthe plasma shot curved backward, blasting the drone apart instead. Caspian stepped forward. The pressure-sensitive floor registered his movement. KILL SWITCH INITIATED. The ceiling opened, releasing a wave of nerve gas capable of melting lungs. Caspian exhaled, and the gas reversed direction, flowing back into the vents, corroding the internal systems instead. > ? SYSTEM FAILURE ¨C SECTOR 10 OVERRUN. ? Krause''s voice came over the loudspeakers. "All units! Lethal engagement! Deploy ISSD Shock Troopers¡ªNOW!" --- LEVEL 9 The ISSD Shock Troopers were the best of the best¡ªclad in power armor, armed with thermal blades, rail rifles, and anti-magic suppressors. Captain Roth Mendez led the charge. "Weapons free! We put this fucker down!" The first squad rushed the corridor. Caspian watched them approach, his expression unreadable. "OPEN FIRE!" The rail rifles screamed¡ªprojectiles moving at hypersonic speeds. Caspian raised a hand. The walls cracked. A shockwave ripped forward¡ªthe first five soldiers imploded on impact, their armor crumpling like paper. Another trooper swung his thermal blade¡ªCaspian snapped his fingers. The blade shattered, and the soldier exploded into a fine red mist. The Captain activated his anti-magic suppressor, unleashing a focused pulse-wave designed to disrupt supernatural energy. Caspian grinned. The pulse-wave hit him. Nothing happened. He blinked¡ªand Mendez''s armor compressed, crushing him into a bloody pulp. The rest of the troopers turned to run. Caspian raised his hand. The air shook¡ªtheir bodies folded inward, spines snapping like twigs. > ? LEVEL 9 SECURITY FORCES ¨C ELIMINATED. ? Chapter 222 222: Caspians Rampage IMPERIAL BLACK SITE ¨C LEVEL 8 04:29 A.M. Two ISSD operators stood guard at a reinforced checkpoint, their carbines slung across their chests. The hallway was quiet, save for the hum of overhead LED strips and the faint beeping of biometric scanners. "One month down here, man..." one muttered, shifting his stance. "Command better rotate us out soon. I swear, I''m starting to dream about getting a girlfriend." His partner smirked. "I''m just wondering which girl would actually want you." "Huh? Please. I don''t look that ugly." The Red Alarm blared. Both men snapped to attention. A harsh, AI-generated voice filled the air: ? SECURITY BREACH DETECTED ¨C LEVEL 10 ¨C ALL UNITS TO COMBAT STATIONS. ? The first soldier stiffened, his grip tightening on his weapon. "No. No fucking way." His partner was already keying his radio. "Control, confirm last transmission. What''s breaching Level 10?!" Static. Then, a voice¡ªragged, barely controlled: "It''s Cell Zero. The prisoner is loose." Silence. Then¡ª "Shit." The first operator checked his optic sight, heart hammering. "We''re so dead." The squad leader''s voice barked through the radio: "All units, hold positions! Engage on sight! I repeat¡ªengage on sight!" They moved. COMMAND CENTER ¨C LEVEL 5 04:32 A.M. Inside the Command Center, dozens of analysts and officers scrambled between control stations, barking out status reports. On the main screen, live drone feeds showed Level 9 in total ruin¡ªbodies torn apart, armor shredded, automated turrets crumpled like tinfoil. Major Donovan Krause stood frozen, one hand gripping a half-burnt cigarette. A pale-faced officer spun toward him. "Sir¡ªLevel 9''s defenses are gone. The inhibitors aren''t stopping him." Krause exhaled, voice tight. "Not possible." Another analyst cut in, panicked. "It''s happening, sir. We''re reading energy levels far beyond recorded parameters." A tactical officer slammed his fist onto the desk. "Then why the fuck isn''t he dead?! We threw gas, drones, turrets¡ª" "Nothing''s working." The room fell deathly silent. Krause took a slow breath, forcing down the rising dread. Then¡ª "What the hell? How did he suddenly become this strong? The cell was built to hold him. We also gave him enough injections to keep him weak." A red warning icon flashed across the screen. ? AUTOMATED DEFENSES ¨C LEVEL 8 ¨C OFFLINE. ? Someone whispered, "What the...?" Krause crushed his cigarette under his boot. "This isn''t a fucking god," he muttered. Then, turning to the nearest officer: "Patch me through to all remaining units." The comms tech hurried to comply. Krause''s voice went out across the security grid¡ªgrim, cold, absolute. "This is Major Krause. Listen up¡ª No surrender. No retreat. Lock this facility down. We put this bastard in the ground." LEVEL 8 04:38 A.M. The ISSD operators bunkered down, weapons raised. Distant metallic groans echoed through the halls¡ªthe sound of something coming. The squad leader checked his HUD. His biometric scanner showed zero allied movement on Level 9. They were the last line before the prisoner reached the elevators. One of the younger riflemen swallowed hard. "Do we even know what we''re up against?" A veteran operator checked his rifle, his jaw tight. "You''re new, huh?" The rookie nodded. The veteran stared down the hallway, watching as the motion tracker picked up anomalous movement. "This ain''t a prisoner," he muttered. The lights flickered. "It''s a fucking extinction event." Then the first screams echoed through the comms. IMPERIAL BLACK SITE ¨C RINEHART''S PRIVATE QUARTERS 04:27 A.M. The room smelled like stale whiskey and cigarette smoke. A single lamp buzzed weakly in the corner, casting a dim orange glow over a mess of papers, half-empty bottles, and discarded clothing. Rinehart lay sprawled across the bed, one leg hanging off the edge, mouth slightly open, breath slow and even. She was in nothing but her undergarments¡ªa lacy black set, chosen less for seduction and more for comfort. She groaned softly, shifting in her sleep, unaware of the chaos unfolding below. Then¡ª Bzzzt! Bzzzt! The bedside comm unit vibrated violently against the nightstand, skittering across the surface and knocking over an empty glass. Rinehart twitched. Bzzzt! Bzzzt! She grumbled, rolling onto her stomach, burying her face into the pillow. The buzzing continued¡ªrelentless, drilling into her skull like an interrogation spotlight. Then, suddenly¡ª BOOM! A distant explosion rocked the facility. The walls trembled. Whiskey bottles rattled against the floor. Rinehart''s eyes snapped open. She shot upright, heart hammering, brain still thick with sleep and alcohol. What the fuck? Her hand fumbled for the comm unit, knocking over another glass in the process. "Fuck," she muttered, blinking against the harsh blue light of the screen. A name flashed across the display. COMMAND CENTER ¨C URGENT Her stomach dropped. She pressed the button. "This better be a fucking nightmare," she rasped, her voice hoarse with sleep. A panicked voice crackled through the speaker. "Ma''am! It''s Caspian¡ªhe''s out! He''s tearing through Level 9! We''ve lost contact with the ISSD troopers!" Rinehart froze. Then, very carefully, she pinched the bridge of her nose. "Say that again," she said, voice dangerously calm. The man on the other end stammered. "Caspian¡ªhe''s¡ªhe''s out of his fucking cell! The mana-dampeners failed! He''s massacring everyone!" A second explosion shook the room. Rinehart exhaled sharply. "Shit." She swung her legs off the bed, planting her bare feet on the cold floor. Running a hand through her messy hair, she cursed as her fingers caught on knots. "You incompetent sons of bitches," she muttered, already moving. Her uniform was somewhere¡ªprobably draped over a chair, buried under yesterday''s reports. No time to look. Instead, she grabbed the first thing in reach: an oversized white button-down. She yanked it over her head, barely bothering to button it properly. The hem fell to mid-thigh, covering just enough. She snatched her sidearm from the nightstand, holstered it against her bare thigh, and¡ªstill barefoot, still half-drunk¡ªstormed out the door. IMPERIAL BLACK SITE ¨C COMMAND CENTER 04:44 A.M. The room was in chaos. Screens flashed red warnings. Sirens blared. Major Donovan Krause was losing his shit. "This is a goddamn catastrophe!" Then the doors slid open with a hiss. Rinehart stepped in¡ªbarefoot, shirt half-buttoned, hair a wild mess. Krause whirled on her. "Where the fuck have you been?!" Rinehart raised an eyebrow. "Sleeping. Like a sane person. What the fuck is going on?" "You know what''s going on!" Krause snapped, jabbing a finger at the screens. "Your goddamn pet just turned Level 9 into a fucking mass grave! We''ve thrown almost everything at him and he''s still moving up! He''s unstoppable!" Rinehart sighed. "Of course he is." She stepped forward, scanning the security footage. Caspian was a blur of death¡ª His expression was evil, eyes dark and empty, a walking storm of destruction. Rinehart exhaled through her teeth. "Son of a bitch." Krause stared at her. "That''s it? That''s your reaction? ''Son of a bitch''?! We are fucked!" She turned to him. "Oh, quit your whining, Donovan. You act like this is new information. We all knew that he is dangerous." "What the¡ªRinehart! He''s coming here! We''re the last line before he reaches the surface!" "Yeah." Krause''s eye twitched. "Then say something useful, goddamn it." Rinehart crossed her arms. "Alright." She turned to the room. "Listen up, you miserable excuses for security personnel." The officers flinched. Rinehart cracked her neck. "I don''t care how fucked this situation is. We are not dying like a bunch of headless chickens." Chapter 223 223: Blood and Business The negotiations for Jimland''s surrender had concluded. And now, the real game begins. The Aurelians hadn''t traveled all this way just to watch. Alberto leaned back in his chair. His fingers tapped lightly against the table, his golden eyes flicking toward Erik. "Speak," he ordered. Erik straightened his coat, inhaled, and finally said, "Your Majesty, with the Jimland matter settled, we would like to discuss Aurelia''s interests." A smirk ghosted over Alberto''s lips. "Ah. So this wasn''t just a diplomatic courtesy." "Everything is an investment," Erik replied smoothly. "We''re here to ensure Aurelia remains profitable¡ªeven in this new order." Alberto nodded. "Then let''s talk business." Soraya took over. "The Bernard Empire has... changed the balance of power," she began carefully, choosing her words. "We''ve seen the firepower your forces command. The weapons. The machines." She paused. "We don''t fully understand your technology. But we understand what it means." "Aurelia controls the largest merchant fleet on the continent," she went on. "We have shipyards capable of rapid production. More importantly, we have established trade routes¡ªones your empire does not yet control." She leaned forward. "And we suspect your empire doesn''t have a fully developed maritime trade infrastructure." Alberto raised an eyebrow, amused by her caution. Soraya pressed on. "That''s where we come in. We propose a logistics partnership. Aurelia will ensure a stable supply chain for Bernard-controlled regions¡ªmoving goods faster, securing naval routes, and preventing economic disruption in the wake of your... conquest." Alberto exhaled through his nose, a faint smirk playing at his lips. "So, you want to help me run my empire." Erik quickly clarified, "We want to cooperate. Not interfere." Alberto studied them for a moment. "And in return?" Soraya folded her hands. "We want preferential trade rights in Bernard-controlled regions. Britannia, Amazonia, Latvia, Harnas and Jimland" Alberto chuckled. "You''re asking me to hand over my markets to a republic that doesn''t even know how we operate." Soraya didn''t flinch. "We''re not fools, Your Majesty. It''s about logistics, industry, and economy." She tapped the table. "We want a seat at that table before someone else takes it, we''ll settle for preferential contracts. A thirty-year agreement ensuring Aurelia gets first priority in all non-military trade, in exchange for full logistical support." "You''ll still need to prove your worth." Soraya''s smile was sharp. "We already have." She reached into her jacket and pulled out a small black ledger, sliding it across the table. Alberto flipped it open. Inside were records of black-market trade routes running through¡ªBritannia, Amazonia, Latvia, Harnas and Jimland¡ªsmuggling networks, backroom deals, and unauthorized economic activity. It also mentioned trade information and routes between Ostra and other continents. Which was really important for Bernard Empire. Aurelia had done their homework. The mention of Ostra piqued Alberto interest. Bernard had limited knowledge of other continents, and intelligence gathering outside its borders was still in its infancy. If Aurelia had trading contacts beyond the known world, that meant they had information¡ªmaps, merchant connections, geopolitical insights. That was leverage no other nation had offered him. Alberto could refuse, of course. He could attempt to seize Aurelia''s shipping network by force. But that would require a costly naval campaign against an entity that wasn''t an enemy¡ªyet. It would disrupt trade for years, destabilizing his newly conquered territories before they could generate proper revenue. Instead, a thirty-year preferential trade agreement allowed him to integrate Aurelia into Bernard''s economic web without a direct takeover. They''d grow dependent on his empire''s markets, and in time, he''d be able to dictate the terms of their survival. They thought they were securing a seat at the table. What they didn''t realize was that, in the long run, he planned to own the table itself. Alberto exhaled slowly, his smirk widening. "Very well," he said, tapping the ledger. "You''ll have your preferential contracts. Thirty years. First priority on non-military trade." Soraya and Erik exchanged a glance, sensing the weight of their victory. "But understand this," Alberto continued, his tone carrying a subtle warning. " If I ever find you using these routes for anything... unsanctioned¡ªI won''t renegotiate. I''ll replace you." Soraya inclined her head, unshaken. "Your Majesty, We wouldn''t have come here if we didn''t already know the rules of the game." As the negotiations continued, Carl approached Alberto from behind, leaning down to whisper into his ear. "Your Majesty¡ªurgent report. The Imperial Black Site has been compromised." Alberto''s fingers briefly paused their tapping. "How bad?" he murmured, keeping his expression neutral. Carl hesitated. That alone told Alberto everything. "The worst." A flicker of something passed through Alberto''s eyes¡ªconcern, calculation. He had personally ensured Caspian was imprisoned in that facility. It was designed to hold much bigger threats. If the Black Site had fallen... That meant Caspian was loose. Alberto inhaled slowly, his gaze never leaving Soraya and Erik. Inside, he was already processing contingencies, preparing for the inevitable chaos. But outwardly, he remained calm. "Understood," he said, barely above a whisper. Carl stepped back. Alberto turned his attention back to the Aurelians, offering them the same confident smirk as before. "Now," he said smoothly, as if nothing had changed, "where were we?" ??? The alarm shrieked. Red lights. Flashing strobes. Automatic doors slamming shut. The security system was fighting for its life. Caspian stepped over the corpses. Warm blood pooled around his bare feet, soaking into the rags they had given him. His muscles ached, but it was a distant thing¡ªmuted beneath the surge of raw, unfettered power coursing through his body. He exhaled. The air rippled. Footsteps. Dozens. From the other end of the corridor, the next wave came. These were Super soldiers. A specialized Group. The group made up of these super soldiers has been given the official name SS. Some people also called it The SS Division. Their uniforms and weapons were also special and unique, made just for their use. One of them¡ªmassive, nearly seven feet tall, carrying a hyper-charged shock maul¡ªpointed at Caspian. "Eyes on target. Confirmed hostile. Engage." They moved in perfect sync, fanning out, no hesitation. No wasted movement. No sloppy mistakes. These were professionals. Caspian grinned. "Come then." They rushed him. Chapter 224 224: The SS Division The SS Division¡ªThe Living Weapons of Alberto A dozen figures emerged, clad in reinforced armor the color of storm clouds, every plate etched with purity sigils, reinforced with arcane suppressors, kinetic absorption plating, and pulse-wave emitters designed to disintegrate magic on contact. For a moment, there was silence. Then, the biggest of them stepped forward, carrying a hyper-charged shock maul, its crackling head leaving burn marks in the air. His voice was like grinding metal. "By the will of the Emperor, you die here." The others snapped into formation, rail rifles rising, targeting systems locking onto Caspian''s vitals. Caspian grinned. "Funny," he rasped. His voice was different now, laced with something deeper, something wrong¡ªdistorted at the edges, like a dozen voices speaking through his throat. His pupils had dilated into black pits. His smile was too wide. "I was just about to say the same thing." Then, they moved. The first shot cracked the air like a thunderclap. A hypersonic rail round, moving fast enough to punch through tank armor, went screaming toward Caspian''s skull. He tilted his head. The bullet froze mid-air, its momentum bleeding away as invisible fingers crushed it into a molten sphere of slag. It dropped, hissing, to the ground. Then, the storm began. Rail rounds screamed. Thermal lances ignited. Plasma bolts lit the world in violent blue. Caspian laughed. He moved, shadows curling around him like living things, bending, twisting, warping reality with every step. One moment, he was in front of them; the next, he was behind¡ªimpossible speed, a flicker in space. He appeared inside their ranks. The first super soldier barely had time to turn before Caspian''s fingers plunged into his helmet''s visor. Steel screamed as it crumpled. Bone shattered. Blood sprayed in an arc as the soldier''s skull collapsed like wet clay. "One." The body hadn''t even hit the ground before Caspian twisted, catching the next soldier''s power blade with his bare hand. The weapon shuddered, struggling to cut through something it should have sliced like paper. Caspian''s fingers closed. The blade cracked. He drove his knee up. A wet crunch as the soldier''s ribcage folded in on itself. "Two." The shock maul wielder came roaring in, swinging the weapon in a wide arc. Caspian caught the handle with one hand. The electricity meant to fry his nervous system arced uselessly against his skin, absorbed into the writhing black veins coiling along his arms. The soldier stared. Caspian winked. Then, he ripped the weapon from the soldier''s hands and caved his head in with it. "Three." Alarms screamed. Battle A.I.s adjusted strategies. The remaining soldiers moved with terrifying speed, fanning out, compensating for Caspian''s unpredictability. They were good. They were very good. It didn''t matter. Caspian blurred forward, slipping between them like smoke. He grabbed one by the throat, lifting him with inhuman strength, ignoring the rail rounds slamming into his back, the plasma bolts that should have burned him. The soldier activated his emergency shockwave emitter¡ªa concussive blast that could knock a rhino off its feet. Caspian just smiled. Then, he ripped his head off. "Four." They adapted. New weapons deployed. Mana-disrupting suppressors surged with power, casting golden nets of energy meant to bind him. To seal him. Caspian ripped through them like wet paper. Two more came at him together, moving with impossible coordination¡ªone striking high, the other low¡ªlike a single entity with two bodies. Caspian caught one by the wrist, twisted. A scream. He ripped the arm off and drove the jagged bone straight through the other''s chest. "Five. Six." He was among them now, a hurricane of violence, breaking steel, pulping flesh, his fingers piercing armor like clay, twisting limbs, unmaking them with every step. Their fear was tangible. They didn''t scream. They were too disciplined for that. But their bodies shook. Their formations crumbled. One raised a grenade launcher¡ªa last, desperate measure¡ªaiming for Caspian''s center mass. He caught the grenade mid-air, crushing it in his fist, letting the shrapnel peel his skin away¡ªonly for the wounds to knit back together before their eyes. "Your Emperor made you to kill monsters." His voice was silk and razors. He stepped toward the last few standing soldiers, their weapons shaking in their hands. "But you''re not hunters." He grinned, his teeth black, his eyes wrong. "You''re just cattle in better armor." One soldier ran. Caspian sighed. He lifted a hand. The air rippled. The fleeing soldier stopped mid-step, his entire body folding inward as if space itself had betrayed him. A sickening series of cracks, wet and awful, filled the room as his armor collapsed around him, flesh squeezing through shattered metal like a burst fruit. Then, silence. Only one remained. A survivor. Helmet gone, face bloody, breathing ragged. His rail rifle had been destroyed. He was unarmed, broken, dying on his knees. And yet¡ª The soldier met his gaze. No fear. No surrender. Only hatred. "For the Emperor," he spat. Caspian smiled. "And for me." He placed a hand on the soldier''s chest. Then, pushed. The soldier detonated. Not an explosion of fire. No. Something far worse. His body unraveled, torn apart on a molecular level, his very existence unwoven by something older than magic¡ªsomething that should not be. The blood sprayed backward, spiraling into the void of Caspian''s waiting hand, absorbed. Power thrummed. Caspian stood in the midst of it, breathing slow, savoring it. His body trembled, but not from exhaustion. No¡ªsomething inside him was laughing. A voice, deep, gnarled, edged with cruelty, coiled around his thoughts like a noose. More. More. More. A bootstep. Caspian turned. One soldier still lived. Barely. The survivor, helmet gone, face torn and battered, struggled to his feet. His right arm dangled uselessly, shattered beyond function. Blood dripped from his lips, but his eyes¡ªhis eyes still burned with defiance. He had watched his squad die, had seen Caspian rip them apart like a devil of slaughter, and yet... he did not tremble. Caspian''s grin widened. "Still breathing? Brave." "You''re nothing but a rabid dog," the soldier said, voice hoarse but unwavering. "The Emperor will put you down." Caspian took a slow step forward. "You think your Emperor is coming?" Caspian whispered, his breath curling into black mist. "You think there''s a savior waiting for you at the end of this?" The soldier clenched his jaw, standing his ground despite the weight pressing down on him. "We are the SS Division," he said, voice steady. "We do not kneel. We do not break. We die standing." Chapter 225 225: The Divine Stormbreaker Alberto fingers curled into a fist as he heard the words crackling through the encrypted transmission. "Your Majesty, we are not entirely sure about this. But his power is steadily increasing. He has become a monster. He has surpassed Level 7. Even the SS has failed to stop him." Elizabeth continued. "I have sent additional reinforcements. However, we are not sure how long they can hold him off. I suggest that if he surpasses Level 5, we should destroy the entire facility using a Nuke. Because, according to the latest reports I have received, Caspian''s power may surpass even Circe." Alberto''s jaw clenched. He exhaled sharply. "I should have killed that motherfucker when we captured him." His voice was low, dangerous. "If I had, we wouldn''t be in this shitstorm." The Imperial Black Site, although far from the city, was not that far. It was only 40 kilometers from the capital If Caspian made it out¡ªno, when he made it out¡ª "The damage will be catastrophic." Elizabeth hesitated for half a second before delivering another blow. "Your Majesty, there have been reports of a monster attack near New Belly City. It was a chimera. A total of nine civilians died. The police SWAT team was able to kill it. I have ordered additional police and military deployment throughout the area." Alberto felt his blood turn ice cold. Monsters? Again? His voice was a knife. "What!? Where the fuck did this thing come from? I thought we exterminated every last one in the forest." Elizabeth''s answer was immediate. "It seems that the dungeons near the Belly Valley have started spawning monsters again. We have detected many more monsters in the forest. Currently, the army and ISSD teams are working to eliminate them. We have also sent an entire battalion of SS to contain the situation." Alberto ran a hand down his face. One problem after another. The Imperial Black Site was falling. The dungeons had reactivated, spilling horrors back into the world like an infected wound. Coincidence? No. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas pulling the strings. He turned, eyes dark with resolve. "Maximum speed. I want to be in the Mainland in ten minutes." And then¡ª ? SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ? > ???? NEW RECOMMENDATIONS AVAILABLE The system has detected multiple high-level threats. Option 1: Deploy Nuclear Strike ¨C Risk: HIGH | Fallout Damage: EXTREME | Success Rate: 65% Option 2: Seal the Dungeon Cores ¨C Risk: MODERATE | Requires Divine Assistance | Success Rate: 80% Option 3: Negotiate with Lesser Gods ¨C Risk: UNKNOWN | Potential Benefits: UNLIMITED "Damn it," Alberto muttered. "Let''s see what these pricks want." He reached forward, fingers brushing against the luminescent text. The moment his skin made contact, reality fractured. COMMUNICATING WITH DIVINE BEINGS... Establishing Connection... Connection Achieved: Lesser God Detected [Name Unknown] Status: Neutral | Amused A sudden pressure gripped the room. The air became thick, heavy, as if something enormous had leaned into existence, pressing against the fragile walls of mortality. A sound¡ªnot quite thunder, not quite laughter, but something between the two¡ªrolled through the space. A voice followed, its timbre like molten gold poured over jagged stone. "You call upon us, mortal emperor. What do you want now? Are you prepared to pay the price?" Alberto exhaled sharply, his breath fogging in the sudden chill. His instincts screamed at him¡ªthis was no simple god. This was something old, predatory, and dangerous. Still, he wasn''t about to be intimidated. Not by a celestial. Not by anything. "You''re damn right I''m prepared," he said, voice sharp as a drawn blade. "The world is going to shit. I need more power. And I need it now." The silence that followed stretched too long, winding into something almost unbearable. Then, the voice chuckled. "Ambitious. Reckless. Mortal rulers never change." A flash of light seared across his vision. New panels materialized, etching themselves into reality. DIVINE CONTRACT OFFERED Lesser God of Strife & Dominion offers you a Pact. Terms: You will receive Divine Authority (Tier 1) You will unlock "Dominion Over Flesh" (Allows control over living matter) You will gain access to "Celestial Sight" (Detect supernatural influences, see hidden entities) Your soul will be marked as a claimant of the God of Strife You must perform a Blood Tribute every lunar cycle Accept | Decline Alberto''s eyes narrowed. This was more than just power¡ªit was a goddamn binding. He''d be tying himself to something that would have expectations. But what choice did he have? Caspian was breaking through the Black Site. The dungeons were active again. And the nuclear option? Too risky. He wasn''t about to burn his own empire to the ground because of one mistake. He reached out. His finger hovered over the "Accept" button for just a fraction of a second before¡ª Click. The moment the contract was sealed, a sharp pain lanced through his skull. His vision exploded into a storm of color, symbols burning themselves into his retinas. His veins lit up like molten wire, his very flesh rippling with an unfamiliar heat. And then¡ª Power. It flooded through him, roaring like a tidal wave breaking against his bones. ? SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ? > You have accepted a Divine Pact. Abilities Unlocked: Dominion Over Flesh (Tier 1): Allows manipulation of organic matter within a 5-meter radius. Celestial Sight: You can now perceive divine influences, hidden beings, and spiritual residue. Divine Authority (Lesser): Your words carry influence over weak-willed beings. Alberto lifted his hands, flexing his fingers. Something was different. Host''s Status Update Name: Alberto Bernard Title: Evil Gods slayer Candidate (New!) Level: 55 (+3) Experience: 884,639/1,000,000 XP Vital Signs: - HP: 100/100 (Reinforced Titanium Nanite Blood) - MP: 1,250,000/1,250,000 (+12% Post-Divine Pact) National Metrics: - Technological Era: 2030s (+2 Sub-eras) - Treasury: 120,207,089,094 SC (+4.7B Monthly Trade Surplus) Population & Forces: | Category | Current | Capacity | Growth Rate | |----------|---------|----------|-------------| | Citizens | 1.4M | 2.0M | +3.2%/mo | | Army | 135K | 180K | +8K/mo | | Air Force | 65K | 80K | +15 Stealth Drones/wk | | Navy | 100K | 110K | +2 Submarines/mo | | Police | 18K | 100K | Urgent Recruitment Needed | Elite Units: - SSS-Rank Hero: [CLASSIFIED] - SS-Rank Heroes: 2 (+1) - Divine Thralls: 1 (Corrupted Officer) Divine Enhancements (New!): - Godfire: Soul-Ignition Capability (Test Pending) - Physical Buffs: - Strength: +300% (5,550) - Agility: +300% (3,600) - Durability: +300% (6,000) Active Quests: 1. Eldest Evil Extermination (5y Deadline) - Reward: Permanent Divine Authority - Penalty: Soul Reclamation 2. Caspian Containment (Critical) - Target Power: Level 6 (+1 in last 24h) - Recommended Action: Godfire Deployment Chapter 226 226 : Dungeon The rotors of the UH-60 Black Hawk sliced through the thick jungle air, a rhythmic whump-whump-whump reverberating inside the cabin. The ISSD team sat in tight formation, their faces obscured by tinted visors and combat helmets. Each man was clad in advanced combat armor, matte black with anti-ballistic plating, night-vision visors, and integrated comms. Their weapons¡ªHK416s, AA-12 shotguns, and a single IM-32 Pyrocaster flamethrower¡ªwere locked and loaded. No one spoke. This wasn''t their first monster hunt. The squad leader''s radio buzzed, his earpiece crackling with HQ''s transmission. "Viper-One, confirm landing zone approach. You''re two minutes out." "Copy that, HQ." The squad leader responded, voice steady. "We''re reading strong biosignatures below. Multiple unknowns. We''ll have a sitrep on the ground." The pilot''s voice broke in over the comms. "We''ve got movement down there. Jungle''s alive with something big." No surprise. That''s why they were here. The Black Hawk hovered just over the jungle canopy, the infrared scanners lighting up with red signatures moving through the dense foliage below. "Green light! Move!" The fast-ropes dropped, and the ISSD team slid down into the jungle, boots hitting the soft, damp earth. The helicopter left after delivering them to their destination. Silence. Only the hum of the jungle, the distant chirping of insects. Then¡ª A guttural clicking. "Movement. Ten o''clock," one of the operators hissed through his comms, raising his HK416. The team snapped into formation, weapons trained on the shifting brush ahead. Then it came. A hulking shape, two meters tall, covered in bone-like armor, crawling on four powerful limbs. Its head split open into four mandibles, drooling thick, yellow saliva that sizzled as it hit the dirt. Designation: Bone-Ripper Threat Level: Beta Height: 2.1 meters Mass: 180 kg Known Traits: Extreme durability, enhanced speed, razor-sharp forelimbs Primary Weapons: Armored claws (30 cm), acidic bite, subterranean burrowing The Bone-Ripper sniffed the air once¡ªthen lunged. The ISSD squad opened fire. Muzzle flashes ripped through the darkness, rounds hammering into the monster''s plated hide. The HK416s spat 5.56mm tungsten-core rounds, each shot punching through layers of bone plating. The Bone-Ripper shrieked, stumbling, but kept moving. "Switching to HE rounds!" One of the operators dropped his rifle, swung up his AA-12, and pulled the trigger. The semi-auto shotgun barked, launching explosive 12-gauge shells. The first round blew off one of the creature''s front legs. The second tore open its chest, spilling blackened organs onto the ground. The monster twitched, spasmed¡ªthen collapsed into the mud. Silence. Then a sharp scream tore through the trees. More of them. Contact "Multiple targets!" From the underbrush, three more Bone-Rippers emerged, their glowing red eyes locking onto the ISSD team. "Flamethrower up!" The IM-32 Pyrocaster operator stepped forward, triggering the ignition system. A roaring column of napalm exploded forward, engulfing the charging creatures in a torrent of liquid fire. They shrieked, thrashing as their armor plates superheated and cracked. The sickening stench of burning flesh filled the air. The ISSD squad kept firing, continuously, until the jungle became quiet again. "Area secure." The squad leader exhaled, glancing at the bio-scanner mounted on his wrist. The red blips marking enemy movement were gone¡ªfor now. "HQ, this is Viper-One. Contact neutralized. Hostiles confirmed. We''ve got multiple Beta-class aberrants." HQ responded immediately. "Understood. Any sign of the source?" The team advanced. Through the trees, something unnatural came into view. A massive stone structure, partially buried under thick jungle vines, covered in glowing blue sigils. It yawned open like a mouth, the entrance descending into total darkness. The air was colder here. Stale. Wrong. "Looks like we found our dungeon." One of the tech officers scanned the entrance with his bio-meter. The screen glowed red. Energy signatures off the charts. "Sir..." the tech said slowly. "This thing is active." "HQ, be advised. We have an active dungeon. Repeat, this dungeon is still operational. Requesting further instructions." The response came fast. "Proceed with caution. Do not engage unless necessary. We need to assess the threat level before committing heavy firepower. Enter as scouts. We need eyes inside." The squad lead nodded. "Alright, boys. We go in quiet. No unnecessary fights. Strict recon." No one complained. They were a specialized group and they had entered dungeons like this before. This island was home to monsters before Alberto arrived. Especially this southern area where they are now. On Alberto''s orders, the entire place was bombed and several kilometers of area were destroyed just to eliminate the monsters that were here. In addition, more soldiers were also sent to destroy the remaining monsters. This operation lasted for several weeks and was ended after the island was completely free of monsters. The dungeons were also destroyed as they were the breeding grounds for monsters. However, recently these dungeons have started to reappear, which have started to spawn monsters. Which was a new problems for the Bernard. Since they are completely new to this subject. ISSD members checked their weapons, activated their night-vision optics, and stepped into the abyssal dark. The moment they entered, the sound died. No more jungle. No insects. Just a low, pulsating hum that came from somewhere deep inside. The dungeon walls were slick, like organic stone, covered in pulsing veins of blue luminescence. A nauseating smell filled the air¡ªrot, blood, something else. Something old. The bio-scanners went haywire. One of the tech officers whispered, his voice tense. "I''m picking up... something big." The squad lead raised a fist¡ªhold position. Then, ahead of them, something moved. Not one thing. A dozen. The glow from their helmets illuminated the chamber ahead¡ªa vast, cavernous expanse. And at its center... A nest. Pulsing, translucent sacs hung from the ceiling like grotesque fruit, each one the size of a man. Inside, shadowy figures twitched¡ªhalf-formed horrors waiting to be born. Eggs. "Hive cluster. Active breeding site. These things are maturing." "HQ needs to know this." The Captain tapped his comms. "Command, Viper-One. Confirmed dungeon activity. We''ve got a live nest. Repeat, live nest." Static. Then¡ª "Understood. Proceed to lower levels. Locate the Core. Do not engage unless necessary." "Copy. Moving deeper." Chapter 227: LOCKDOWN Imperial Black Site "All bulkheads to Level 6¡ªlock them down. Now!" THUD. The first impact shook the barricades. THUD. THUD. A dent. Another. Inside the Command Center, the tension was suffocating. A younger officer¡ªgreen as hell, barely old enough to grow a proper beard¡ªwatched the monitor with wide, horrified eyes. "That''s six feet of iron composite," he whispered. "That thing can tank a fucking nuke¡ª" CRUNCH. The first layer split. A jagged crack slithered down the reinforced frame like a lightning bolt. Rinehart rolled her shoulders. "Yeah," she muttered. "Too bad Caspian doesn''t give a shit about physics." Krause shot her a look of pure venom. "Oh, you think this is fucking funny?" Rinehart tilted her head. "I think it''s predictable." Another hit. This time, the blast doors buckled outward, metal screaming in protest. Something on the other side exhaled¡ªa low, guttural noise that didn''t belong to anything human. The room fell dead silent. Many people looked like they wanted to crawl into a hole and fucking die. "What the," someone breathed. "He''s turning into a devil." Rinehart smirked. "Took you long enough to notice." LEVEL 6 ¨C OUTER CORRIDOR The last squad of ISSD operators¡ªseven men, nerves wired so tight they were practically vibrating¡ªstood in formation. The squad leader clenched his jaw. His HUD showed the breach timer ticking down. 00:12. 00:11. 00:10. "Hold your fire until you see something worth shooting," he muttered. A second later, the metal exploded inward. Not broken. Not pried open. Just¡ªgone. A tidal wave of molten steel and shattered debris blasted through the corridor, vaporizing the first line of defense before they even had time to scream. The Captain threw himself back, landing hard, rolling, rifle swinging up¡ª And then they saw him. Or¡ªit. The thing stepping through the breach was something evil, something that had crawled up from the blackest pits of the fucking abyss. His eyes burned¡ªHis veins pulsed black, spreading like cracks in marble, his entire body shifting, warping into something too monstrous to be human. And then he moved. The squad opened fire. Bullets ripped through the air¡ªhigh-velocity, armor-piercing, the kind of rounds that could tear through tanks like tissue paper. They didn''t do shit. Caspian was already on them. Blood splattered across the walls like a grotesque fucking mural. Then came the second. The third. It wasn''t a fight. It was annihilation. And the worst part? Caspian was smiling. Like he was enjoying this. COMMAND CENTER ¨C LEVEL 5 The cameras went dark. For a second, nobody spoke. Then Krause slammed his fist onto the console. "We just lost !" A pale-faced technician stammered, "Sir, there''s nothing left to fight back with¡ª" "Shut the fuck up," Krause snarled. His pulse thundered in his ears. Rinehart watched him. Then she exhaled. "Alright," she said, cracking her neck. "Time to handle this personally." Krause barked a laugh. "Oh yeah? And what the fuck are you gonna do, Rinehart? Seduce him?" She smirked. "Tempting. But no." Then the doors hissed open. They turned. It''s Circe. The officers straightened, stepping aside instinctively as the Head of the Imperial Magic Corps walked through. She didn''t acknowledge them. She didn''t have to. Rinehart was the only one who didn''t snap to attention. She simply pushed off the desk and met Circe''s gaze with a slow, knowing smirk. "Took your time," Rinehart said. Circe didn''t stop walking. "I don''t respond to every minor incident you botch, Rinehart." Rinehart chuckled. "Oh, this is minor? Guess you really don''t think much of your own work." Circe ignored her. She came to a stop beside Krause, who quickly pulled up the last footage they had before the cameras died. She watched in silence. The feed showed the last squad on Level 6¡ªtheir final stand. The moment he tore through them like paper. Caspian. She exhaled, slow and even. "The transformation has accelerated," she said. "No shit," Krause muttered. "He''s a fucking devil now." Circe''s fingers tapped against her arm. "Not yet." Krause turned, staring at her. "The hell do you mean, ''not yet''?" She finally looked at him, and for a second, there was something in her gaze that made him shut the hell up. "If he was fully transformed, there wouldn''t be a Level 6 left to recover." Rinehart tilted her head. "You sound like you still think you can handle this." Circe''s violet eyes darkened. "I will handle this." Krause exhaled, rubbing a hand down his face. "We don''t have anything left to throw at him. Our best units are gone, the defenses failed, and if he gets past Level 6¡ª" "He won''t." Circe turned. "I''ll deal with him myself." Krause hesitated. "Are you sure?" "Of course. I am the strongest mage in the empire. But first I need some answers. You," she paused, a slight growl in her tone, "tell me¡ªhow the hell did Caspian get out of his cell? He wasn''t this strong when I locked him up. And you sure as hell didn''t do anything to help him escape." Krause''s face went pale. "We¡ªWe don''t know, Madam. He... he was locked down in the most secure cell. No one had access to him." Circe''s tone was lethal. "Then explain how he broke through every layer of security like it was tissue paper." Krause swallowed hard, knowing he didn''t have an answer. Rinehart clicked her tongue, leaning back against the wall. "It''s cute that you think Krause here has anything resembling answers. But Caspian was always more than a damn prisoner. We both know that." Krause''s jaw tightened. "Shut up, Rinehart." Rinehart smirked. "Aw, come on, Krause, don''t get all touchy. We both know you screwed up. At least Circe''s here to clean up your mess." Circe''s expression remained cold. Rinehart didn''t back down. She smiled, ever so slightly. "You already know. He''s evolving. Something''s feeding him power, and it''s not just from the magic you shoved into his cells." Circe paused. "I''m well aware. But the power he''s gained... it''s not natural. I can feel pure evil energy even from here. He''s getting stronger faster than we ever thought possible." "Maybe that''s the part you missed," Rinehart said, her smirk broadening. "I don''t think it''s a coincidence. From the information I gathered about him, I guess evil gods might be behind this." Circe said after a moment of silence. "Lock down the remaining corridors. Keep everyone out of Level 6." Then, without another word, she vanished. Chapter 228: THE DEVIL KING "Pathetic," Caspian murmured, toeing the corpse of an ISSD trooper aside. "All this security... for me?" A low chuckle rumbled in his chest. Then¡ª A whisper of movement. A shift in the air pressure. Caspian''s head snapped up. "Finally." She stood at the corridor''s end. Circe. The woman who had caged him. Caspian''s lips curled into a feral grin. "Ah. You." Circe showed no reaction. "You remember me," she observed. Caspian exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. "Hard to forget the bitch who stuffed me in a cage." Circe''s fingers twitched. The air around her warped, reality itself bending to her will. "You were a rabid dog," she said, her voice colder than space. "I put you down." Caspian threw back his head and laughed. "And now I''m back." "Not for long." She moved. One moment she stood twenty feet away. The next, she was before him, her palm slamming into his chest. "Graviton Burst." The world imploded. Caspian''s body cratered into the reinforced wall behind him, the metal buckling like tin foil. Dust and debris exploded outward, the impact shaking the entire level. Silence. Then¡ª A wet, rasping laugh. Caspian pushed himself from the wreckage, bones knitting back together, flesh stitching closed. He rolled his neck until vertebrae popped. "That all?" Circe''s eyes narrowed. She raised one hand. "Hellfire Lance." A spear of black flame erupted from her fingertips, screaming through the air like a damned soul. It punched through Caspian''s stomach, searing flesh, boiling blood. He didn''t flinch. He grabbed the burning shaft and yanked it free. The wound sealed instantly. "Nice trick," he mused, examining the fading flames. "But fire doesn''t scare me." Circe''s lips thinned. "Then let''s try something else." She clapped her hands together. "Grand Cataclysm: Event Horizon." Gravity twisted. The air itself tore apart, a swirling vortex of crushing darkness forming between her palms. The floor buckled, metal groaning as it was torn upward into the abyss. Caspian''s body lurched forward, feet leaving the ground as the black hole dragged him in. For the first time, his grin faltered. "Oh?" Circe''s eyes burned. "Die." The vortex collapsed¡ªa singularity of pure destruction crushing everything to nothingness. Silence. Then¡ª A hand burst from the wreckage. Caspian hauled himself free, his body reforming from the shadows, his laughter echoing through the ruined corridor. "Now that," he purred, "was interesting." Circe''s breath hitched. Impossible. She had erased him. She had felt it. And yet¡ª He was still here. Caspian cracked his knuckles. "My turn." He moved. One step. Two. Then¡ªnothing. He vanished. Circe''s instincts screamed. She twisted, throwing up a barrier¡ª "Absolute Zero: Frostwall." A shield of ice thicker than steel erupted around her. Caspian''s fist shattered it like glass. The impact sent her flying, her body crashing through three bulkheads before skidding to a stop. Blood trickled from her split lip. She wiped it away, glaring. Caspian stalked forward, footsteps echoing in the sudden quiet. "You''re strong," he admitted. "For a human." Circe pushed herself up. "And you''re still just a man." Caspian''s grin turned feral. "Not anymore." His body shifted. Muscles swelled. Bones cracked, elongating. His skin split, revealing something black and shining beneath. His jaw unhinged, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. Circe''s blood ran cold. Oh. He wasn''t transforming. He was shedding. The thing that stood before her now was not Caspian. Not anymore. It was something older. Something hungrier. "In''Therak sends his regards," the devil crooned, its voice a chorus of screams. Circe swallowed. Then¡ª She smiled. "Good." Her hands blurred, weaving a spell so complex it burned the air around her. "Grand Sorcery: Apocalypse Nova." The world ended. Light. Heat. The entire level vaporized in an instant, the blast ripping through the facility like divine wrath. For a moment, there was nothing. Then¡ª A laugh. From the heart of the inferno, something moved. Circe''s eyes widened. No. The devil stepped through the flames, its body reforming faster than she could destroy it. "You are fun," it mused. Circe gritted her teeth. She was running out of options. The thing wearing Caspian''s face stalked closer, its footsteps sizzling where they touched the ground. Molten concrete pooled in its wake. "Tired already?" Its voice wasn''t a voice¡ªit was a thousand whispers scraping against her skull. Circe bared her teeth. "Fuck you." She moved. No incantation. No dramatic flourish. Just raw, vicious instinct honed by decades of war. Her fingers hooked into claws¡ª "Fracture." The space between them shattered. Reality itself splintered like glass, jagged cracks spiderwebbing outward. The devil barely flinched as its left arm sheared off at the shoulder, black ichor spraying in a viscous arc. Circe didn''t wait. She lunged, driving her knee into its gut hard enough to fold steel. Crack. The thing laughed as her kneecap splintered. "Beautiful." Its remaining hand snapped up, catching her throat. Circe gagged as her feet left the ground. Snap. Her windpipe collapsed. Snap. Cervical vertebrae ground together. Darkness crept at the edges of her vision. Then¡ª Boom. The devil''s head exploded. Circe hit the ground gasping, her ruined throat knitting itself back together with a wet click. Through tear-blurred eyes, she saw him. The Emperor. He stood framed in the ruined doorway, his smoking railgun still humming with overcharge. Circe''s chest tightened in a way that had nothing to do with her injuries. There he was¡ªthe man who''d haunted her thoughts... "Your Majesty, you finally arrived," she rasped, immediately cursing herself. Why did she always sound so stiff around him? Alberto tossed the railgun aside. It hit the ground with a clang, its barrel warped beyond use. "Yeah, you know I''m so damn busy." The headless devil twitched. Black tendrils squirmed from its neck stump, weaving a new skull. "Your Majesty, what should we do? His strength surpasses even mine." "I know what I have to do," Alberto said in a cold voice. The devil''s new head finished forming. Its grin split ear to ear. "Two for one," it purred. "How..." Alberto moved. Faster than physics allowed. Faster than Circe could track. His fist connected with the devil''s chest¡ª Thoom. The shockwave ripped through the facility. Support beams sheared like twigs. The devil rocketed backward through six walls before embedding in the seventh. Chapter 229: Godfire I''ve made the necessary grammatical corrections while keeping the intensity and flow of your writing intact. Here''s the revised version: The air still trembled. The impact of Alberto''s punch had sent deep fractures through the very bones of the facility. Metal groaned, struggling to hold together. And yet, from the wreckage, something laughed. SYSTEM ALERT: UNIDENTIFIED ENTITY RECOVERY RATE ¨C 4,600% ABOVE PREDICTED PARAMETERS. WARNING: TARGET IS IN A STATE OF CONTINUOUS EVOLUTION. Circe coughed beside him, one hand pressed against her throat where the devil''s grip had crushed her windpipe. She wasn''t fully healed yet, but she forced herself upright. "I hope you have a plan, Your Majesty." Alberto scoffed, cracking his knuckles. "I''ve got my fists. That''s usually enough." The rubble shifted. Black tendrils slithered through the cracks, thick and wet like oil-soaked muscle fibers. The entity¡ªno longer Caspian¡ªpeeled itself from the wreckage with slow, deliberate ease, its grin stretching too wide across its still-forming face. "Oh, my." The voice scraped against reality itself, layered with a hundred discordant whispers. "That actually hurt a little." Alberto''s smirk was razor-sharp. "Good. I''ll make sure the next one kills you." SYSTEM PANEL ¨C ENTITY ANALYSIS UPDATE TARGET: CASPIAN (EVOLVED STATE ¨C [ERROR] CLASSIFICATION UNKNOWN) THREAT LEVEL: BEYOND MEASUREMENT REGENERATION RATE: EXCEEDS PREVIOUS LIMITATIONS CURRENT STATE: PHASE TWO EVOLUTION ¨C UNSTABLE Circe read the system logs over Alberto''s shoulder, her blood running cold. "Shit," she muttered. "He''s still changing." Alberto didn''t blink. "Then we need to finish him off faster." The devil moved. A blur of black and crimson¡ªit was everywhere at once, its form splitting and reforming in erratic bursts. Circe barely managed to react, throwing up a defensive barrier¡ª SHATTER. The impact crushed her into the wall, ribs fracturing instantly. Damn. Alberto met the attack head-on. The devil''s clawed hand lashed out, aiming to tear through his gut¡ª THOOM. Alberto caught the strike. Bare-handed. The force of the blow blasted apart the walls behind him, sending steel debris and rock cascading in every direction. But Alberto stood firm, golden energy crackling around his grip. "Not bad," he muttered. "But¡ª" His other fist shot forward¡ªvery fast. A perfect straight punch. IMPACT. The devil''s entire torso caved inward. It shrieked¡ªnot in pain, but in surprise¡ªas its body bent like melting wax, bones snapping, black ichor spraying in grotesque arcs. Alberto followed through, gripping the thing''s half-shattered body and hurling it through the bulkhead. SYSTEM ALERT: LEVEL 6 COMPROMISED. SEVERE STRUCTURAL DAMAGE DETECTED. The floor collapsed beneath them. Alberto and Circe plunged downward as metal beams and shattered concrete rained around them. The devil''s body crashed through three more levels before stopping somewhere deep below. The moment Alberto landed, he sprinted forward, a golden streak through the ruin. He wouldn''t give the bastard time to regenerate. Circe hit the ground hard, coughing up blood. "Fucking¡ªow." But she couldn''t rest. She forced herself up, gritting her teeth against the pain. She had one shot at this. She extended both hands, arcane sigils igniting around her wrists. "Divine Lockdown: Stasis Bind!" Golden chains exploded from the ground, weaving through the air like living things. They latched onto the shifting, wriggling form of the devil just as it tried to reform its obliterated torso. It howled. Circe grinned, wiping blood from her lip. "Yeah, you don''t like that, do you, asshole?" The devil thrashed, its shadowy limbs twisting violently against the divine chains. But something was wrong. The chains¡ªbegan to tremble. Crack. Hairline fractures formed along their glowing lengths. Circe''s stomach dropped. "That''s not possible¡ª" "Oh, my dear sorceress." The voice slithered into her ear from behind. She whirled¡ªbut it was too late. The devil was inside her shadow. A clawed hand burst through her stomach. SYSTEM WARNING: FATAL DAMAGE DETECTED. LIFE FUNCTIONS AT 22%. Circe gasped, blood bubbling from her lips. No. No. Her vision blurred. Her limbs went numb. The devil''s face materialized beside her, grinning as it whispered: "Nice try." Then¡ª BOOM. The force of Alberto''s next punch tore reality apart. The sheer gravitational force of it ripped the devil from Circe''s body before it could finish her off, hurling it back into the abyss. Alberto caught Circe as she fell. "Hey, hey¡ªdon''t you dare fucking die. You are my strongest hero¡ªDon''t forget it," he snarled. She coughed, blood staining his collar. "I know, Your Majesty." The devil reformed again. Its body had changed even further¡ªits arms elongated, its fingers tapering into razor-like talons. Eyes¡ªtoo many of them¡ªopened across its chest, blinking in eerie synchronization. Alberto scowled. "Tired of this shit." He set Circe down gently, then stood to his full height. Power ignited across his body. SYSTEM UPDATE: ALBERTO¡ªOVERDRIVE MODE ENGAGED. WARNING: LIMITERS REMOVED. POWER OUTPUT AT 700%. Golden light flooded the ruined battlefield. The devil shuddered. "Oh." It tilted its head, those endless, wrong eyes gleaming. "You think you can actually kill me?" Alberto smirked. "I will." Then¡ª They clashed. Fists met claws. A single exchange¡ª Then a thousand. In less than 0.2 seconds, they had already struck each other over a million times. Each blow was a sonic boom, each punch a shockwave that shattered concrete, steel, and the very foundation of the facility. The devil''s claws scratched across Alberto''s chest, creating a deep gash. Blood flowed, but the wound healed automatically. SYSTEM ALERT: WARNING: TARGET EVOLVING FASTER THAN EXPECTED. PHASE THREE EVOLUTION INITIATED. The devil let out a terrible roar. The thing¡ªno, its body¡ªstretched, limbs distorting unnaturally as new faces and mouths emerged across its form¡ªeyes that blinked in rhythmic horror, mouths that dripped venomous saliva. "You, human! Dare to fight against me! I will punish you with a punishment worse than hell!" "Shut up, you goddamn cockroach." The devil growled. It was a hiss, a whisper, a thousand voices grinding into a single dreadful tone. "I''ll break you." Alberto snorted, feeling a swell of power, his veins lit with the fires of divine wrath. "Let''s see. I''m not here to fuck around." SYSTEM NOTIFICATION: SKILLS UNLOCKED: GODFIRE - SOUL-IGNITION CAPABILITY USAGE: GODFIRE (Tier 1): Burn through any material with a direct strike of divine flame. Damage Scaling: 5000%. "Let''s see if you like fire." His body shimmered golden, his skin cracking as raw divine energy poured out of him. He lifted a hand, palm facing the devil, and¡ª WHAM. The world exploded. Alberto unleashed Godfire¡ªpure, molten divine wrath. It wasn''t just fire. It was a violent eruption of godly fury, a flood of hellish flames burning through everything. The devil screamed. SYSTEM ALERT: WARNING: FACILITY COLLAPSE IMMINENT ¨C 3 MINUTES. "Shit," Circe hissed, her bloodied face paling. "We need to get out of here¡ªNOW!" Alberto looked at her. "I know." He waved his hand and turned off Godfire. "Circe, do you have enough mana to teleport us?" Circe nodded and quickly cast her spell. Shadow Warp. Darkness swallowed them¡ªjust as the facility collapsed. Chapter 230: COLLAPSE The world lurched as the shadows spat them out¡ªAlberto and Circe tumbling onto the cracked asphalt like two drunkards ejected from a bar fight. The ground trembled beneath them, a low, grinding groan as the Black Site''s guts caved in deep below. Dust plumed into the predawn sky. Circe rolled onto her back, coughing up what felt like half her lung capacity. "Fuck," she wheezed, spitting blood. "I hate it." Alberto sat up, wiping grime off his face. His coat was shredded, his knuckles split, and his divine glow flickering like a dying lightbulb. He took one look at the devastation¡ªthe collapsed earth, the sirens wailing in the distance¡ªand sighed. "Ah." He rubbed his jaw. "There goes my SC¡ªmy facility¡ªgone." Circe groaned. "Your facility? That''s what you''re mourning?" "Of course! It cost me a huge amount of money to buy it¡ªtwenty billion." He flicked a piece of debris off his shoulder. "You know how big that number is? Twenty billion. That''s a two followed by nine zeros. With that amount of money, I could have built a whole new division of thousands of soldiers." A guttural scream cut through Alberto''s frustration as Major Krause staggered from a service tunnel, his uniform half-burned off, one arm clutched to his chest. Blood streaked his face like war paint. Behind him, maybe fifteen shell-shocked ISSD operatives limped out. Krause''s remaining good eye locked onto Alberto. For a second, pure, unfiltered hatred flashed across his face¡ªthen it vanished under layers of military discipline. He crashed to one knee. "Your Imperial Majesty." His voice was raw gravel. "Operational losses: 87% personnel. Structural integrity: none. Asset containment: failed." A muscle twitched in his ruined cheek. "We didn''t even slow him down." Alberto exhaled through his nose. "Yeah. About that." He turned to Circe. "You sure we burned him?" Circe scowled. "I don''t think he''s still alive." A sharp whistle cut through the air. Rinehart. She sauntered up, miraculously unharmed, her coat pristine, her hair barely ruffled. A cigarette dangled from her lips, the ember glowing in the gloom. "If you''re waiting for a confirmation kill," she drawled, "don''t. Evil fuckers like that? They don''t die easy." Alberto eyed her. "You look suspiciously clean compared to the others." She smirked. "I''m talented, Your Majesty." Circe muttered something unflattering under her breath. Krause, meanwhile, looked like he wanted to strangle someone¡ªpreferably himself. Alberto cracked his neck. "Circe. Status on the devil?" The archmage scowled, pressing a glowing hand to her wound. "But... that last attack. The Godfire. It burned him. I felt it." Rinehart snorted. "Yeah, and I feel hangovers. Doesn''t mean they kill me." Alberto ignored them, staring at the wreckage. Twenty billion credits. Three hundred men. And for what? A draw? He checked his system notifications. No new notifications. Then his comm bead crackled. "Your Majesty." Elizabeth''s voice. "Satellites are picking up movement in the Belly Valley dungeons. Multiple Class IV signatures." Alberto closed his eyes. He keyed the mic. "Tell me something fun, Eli. I''m tired of facing one problem after another." "...The royal chefs baked cinnamon rolls this morning?" "That''s my girl." He pocketed the bead and turned to his battered retinue. "Alright, listen up. Krause¡ªget these men to the medics. Also, create a brief report on the entire incident." Rinehart said, "So, Your Majesty, what''s our next step?" But Alberto didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on his system panel. ACTIVE QUESTS: ???? 1. DEFECT IN''THERAK''S HOST (Priority: Omega) ? Status: Ongoing ???? Objective: Eliminate the Eldest Evil''s vanguard before full awakening. ©À©¤ ?? Confirm kill of "Caspian-Entity" (Phase 3 Evolution) ©À©¤ ? Locate In''Therak''s Nexus (Last detected: Belly Valley Dungeon Core) ©¸©¤ ? Assemble Godslayer Arsenal (1/3 components found) ??? New Belly Dungeon The deeper they went, the more the dungeon breathed. Walls pulsed like living tissue, veins of bioluminescent blue throbbing in time with some unseen heart. The air grew thicker, rancid¡ªa cocktail of rotting meat and wet copper that clung to the back of the throat. The ISSD team moved in silence, weapons up, boots barely whispering against the slick stone. A sound. The squad froze. There. Between the jagged rock formations¡ªmovement. A flash of something dark, low to the ground, gone before the rifles could track it. One of the men exhaled sharply into his mic. "Alpha-class. Scout." The squad leader didn''t answer. He didn''t have to. They all knew what that meant. The tech specialist checked his scanner, frowning at the flickering screen. "Thermals are useless. Too much interference. But acoustics¡ª" He stopped. "We''ve got movement. Everywhere." A low, clicking hum vibrated through the stone. Not from one direction. From all of them. The squad leader didn''t hesitate. "Tight formation. Flamer up front. Mark the exit." The man with the flamethrower stepped forward, the weapon hissing as it primed. No jokes this time. They pushed deeper. The tunnel sloped downward, the floor forming a grotesque spiral staircase of fused bone and cartilage. At the bottom¡ª "Damn." A cathedral of flesh. The chamber was massive, the walls pulsing with veins of sickly blue light. At the center, hanging from the ceiling like some grotesque chandelier, was a fleshy mass¡ªthrobbing. Tendrils snaked down from it, feeding into the floor where half-formed creatures writhed in pools of dark fluid. And at the center of it all¡ª A throne. Carved from what looked like fused human skeletons, a single figure sat motionless. Taller than the others. Sleeker. Its exoskeleton gleamed like polished obsidian, its four arms ending in serrated blades. "Queen." The tech specialist''s voice was flat. "That''s a fucking Queen." The bio-scanner screamed. DESIGNATION: HIVE QUEEN THREAT LEVEL: ALPHA-PRIME STATUS: DORMANT (FOR NOW) The squad leader keyed his radio. "HQ, this is Viper-One. We''ve located the Core. And we''ve got a Queen. Repeat, we''ve got a goddamn Queen." Static. Then, the reply: "Extract immediately." Too late. The Queen''s head snapped up. Eyes¡ªtoo many eyes¡ªopened all at once, locking onto the squad with predatory focus. The cavern erupted. A tide of chitin and claws surged toward them. The flamethrower roared to life, turning the front ranks into shrieking fireballs. Rifles barked, shotgun blasts tore through limbs, but there were too many. Chapter 231: INTHERAKS AWAKENING [CASPIAN''S POV ¨C BURIED ALIVE] Darkness. Not the kind that comes from closed eyes or shadowed corners. This was the darkness of nothing¡ªthe suffocating, crushing weight of the earth pressing down on him, the stink of molten rock and his own burning flesh clogging his throat. Caspian¡ªno, the thing that had been Caspian¡ªtwitched. His body was broken. Not just broken. Ruined. Alberto''s Godfire had seared through muscle, bone, and soul¡ªleaving him a smoldering wreck buried under half a mile of collapsed Black Site. His limbs were gone, his torso a blackened husk, his face... well, he didn''t have one anymore. Just a skull wrapped in strips of meat, jaw unhinged, teeth ground to powder. He should be dead. But he wasn''t. "Pathetic." The voice slithered into his skull like oil¡ªthick and rancid. Caspian''s remaining eye rolled wildly in its socket. IN''THERAK. The Eldest Evil. The God of Devoured Flesh. "You let them burn you," the voice mused, amused. "A king reduced to cinders. How... disappointing." Caspian tried to snarl. All that came out was a wet gurgle. "But," IN''THERAK purred, "you''ve served your purpose." A sound like a thousand bones snapping. Then¡ªpain. Not the clean, sharp pain of a blade. This was deeper. Older. It wasn''t just his flesh tearing¡ªit was his soul being peeled apart, layer by layer, like fruit under a knife. "Time to wake up, little king." And then IN''THERAK ate him. Not metaphorically. Not poetically. Literally. Caspian''s last thought wasn''t fear. It wasn''t rage. It was relief. Then¡ª Nothing. --- The earth screamed. Deep beneath the ruins of the Black Site, the ground heaved, stone cracking like eggshells under a boot. The facility''s wreckage¡ªtwisted steel, shattered concrete, the corpses of dead men¡ªall of it lurched upward as something monstrous pushed its way to the surface. Then¡ª Silence. A hand burst from the rubble. Not a hand. A mockery of one. Five fingers¡ªtoo long, too sharp¡ªeach tipped with hooked talons that gleamed like polished obsidian. The skin wasn''t skin. It was shifting darkness, veins of crimson pulsing beneath, as if the thing''s blood was liquid fire. The hand flexed. And the earth obeyed. Millions of tons of debris exploded outward, a shockwave of force ripping through the landscape like a bomb detonation. Trees were uprooted. Boulders vaporized. The few surviving ISSD scouts stationed at the perimeter were erased before they could scream. At the center of the devastation, IN''THERAK rose. In Caspian''s body. Tall. Sleek. A nightmare given flesh. Its form was humanoid only in the loosest sense¡ªa towering, emaciated frame wrapped in a cloak of living shadow. Its face was a smooth, featureless mask, save for a single vertical slit where a mouth should be. And when it opened that slit, what emerged wasn''t a voice. It was hunger. "Free," it hissed, the word slithering into the world like a curse. Then it laughed. The sound wasn''t sound. It was pressure¡ªa force that made the air itself tremble, that sent fissures cracking through the earth for miles. Birds dropped dead mid-flight. Animals within a hundred kilometers bolted, instincts screaming. Alberto, on the other hand, dragged Circe, spitting out dust and dirt. The whole area still shook, the dust in the air as thick as fog. --- [SYSTEM PANEL ¨C FIELD ALERT] ? CATASTROPHIC EVENT DETECTED ¨C 3KM RADIUS THREAT CLASSIFICATION: IN''THERAK (Eldest Evil ¨C Vanguard Form) ENERGY READINGS: ERROR: Sensor Overload WARNING: Evacuate immediately Then, another boom¡ªlouder, deeper. The ground cracked two hundred meters away. Trees fell like small sticks, the shockwave blowing away everything around. Through the dust and rubble, the System Panel flickered to life in Alberto''s vision. --- [SYSTEM FEED ¨C PARTIAL SCAN] TARGET: IN''THERAK (Vanguard Form) STATUS: Stabilizing CURRENT POWER OUTPUT: 37% of full awakening WEAKNESS: N/A (Data Insufficient) Circe clutched his shoulder, her fingers trembling. "We can''t deal with this. Not here, not now." IN''THERAK laughed¡ªfree, but not completely. For it was not yet in its true body, which was sealed in the Eternal. It had taken over Caspian''s body. The forest began to die with its steps. Not through fire or decay¡ªbut through extinction. The trees collapsed backward, folding in on themselves like broken puppets. Leaves did not wither or burn; they melted, dissolving into a thick, primordial mist. The birds in the sky screamed¡ªnot from pain, but from something deeper, something instinctual. And then they dropped. One by one, they plummeted like lifeless stones, smashing into the cracked earth, their bodies still twitching as if they had been touched by something they could not comprehend. IN''THERAK tilted its head. It raised one grotesque, clawed hand, staring at the fingers as if testing them. Then, it spoke. "LITTLE HUMAN." Alberto stiffened. His entire body went rigid. It wasn''t just speaking to him¡ªit was speaking through him, its voice clawing through his skull like a thousand insect legs. IN''THERAK took a step forward. The very earth recoiled, cracking beneath its weightless presence. "YOU PREPARED THIS VESSEL FOR ME." It flexed its claws¡ªand the ground screamed. Five parallel fissures tore through the earth, splitting outward in jagged lines. From their depths, a black liquid began to ooze, boiling and hissing like acid. It did not flow naturally; it crawled, moving against gravity, reaching hungrily toward the sky. Alberto gritted his teeth. Move, damn it. MOVE. His muscles wouldn''t respond. No one moved. Not Circe. Not the soldiers behind them. They were frozen¡ªnot by fear, but by something else. Something deeper. It was the weight of inevitability. IN''THERAK laughed. A sound not meant for mortal ears. It did not laugh **at** them. It did not laugh **for** them. It laughed because it **did not care.** To it, they were insects. Nothing more. It did not even need to kill them. It did not waste its time crushing ants. And so, it simply left. The shadows rippled around it, shifting as two great, jagged wings burst from its back. They did not resemble those of a bird or bat¡ªthey were fractures in reality, bleeding something deeper than darkness. With one mighty beat, IN''THERAK ascended. The wind roared as it tore through the sky, a storm of abyssal energy spiraling in its wake. The air howled, the land trembled¡ª And then it was gone. For a long moment, no one spoke. No one breathed. Then, Circe whispered, voice barely above a breath: "...We are so fucked." Chapter 232: THE QUEEN WAKES Dungeon "Fucking move!" Viper-One''s squad leader barely had time to finish the order before the hive erupted. The cavern exploded with motion¡ªtoo many things moving at once, chitin scraping against chitin, a chorus of clicking mandibles and high-pitched screeches that drowned out the gunfire. The flamethrower roared, spitting jets of liquid fire that bloomed across the incoming swarm. Screams¡ªnot human screams¡ªfilled the space as the first wave ignited, thrashing as their flesh melted, exoskeletons bursting from the heat. But it wasn''t enough. They kept coming. Fast. Too fast. "CONTACT LEFT!" someone shouted¡ªthen he was gone. A blur of claws dragged him into the darkness, his screams cut off mid-breath. Bullets shredded the air, but for every monster that dropped, two more replaced it. Black limbs, serrated and wet, reached through the gaps. Something chittered right next to them¡ªtoo close¡ªa soldier turned, shotgun raised¡ª The thing pounced, and his torso was ripped open like wet paper. "BACK TO THE STAIRWELL!" the squad leader barked, dragging the tech specialist by the vest. "NOW!" The squad collapsed into tactical retreat¡ªno panic, no wasted movement, just the brutal efficiency of soldiers who knew they were fucked and still chose to fight. But the stairwell was moving. The escape route sealed shut with a sickening wet snap, leaving them trapped inside. "Fucking dungeon''s shifting!" "No shit!" The squad leader cursed, checking his ammo. Three mags left. It wouldn''t be enough. Not for this. A shadow loomed. The Queen moved. The Hive Queen descended from her grotesque throne, limbs unfolding with a grace that should have been impossible for something that size. She did not charge. She did not rush. She stalked. Because she knew¡ªthey were already dead. Her mouth¡ªor what passed for one¡ªsplit open, revealing something like a mockery of human teeth, but too many rows deep. Her eyes¡ªso many fucking eyes¡ªlocked onto the squad leader. A spike of cold fear punched through his stomach. "Fuck you," the squad leader spat, raising his rifle. He emptied the mag directly into her skull. Every round. It didn''t even flinch. She moved. Too fast¡ªtoo goddamn fast¡ªone swipe, and the squad leader''s arm was gone from the elbow down. The pain didn''t register. Shock was mercy. He saw his own blood splash across the pulsing walls. The Hive drank it. Then he saw the Queen''s claws. Serrated. Wet. Still holding his severed arm. And then¡ªshe stabbed him through the stomach. There was no scream. Just the sound of meat tearing. Then silence. No one survived. The Hive made sure of that. One by one, they were ripped apart, bodies split like overripe fruit. Blood pooled at their feet, mixing with the thick, black fluid that oozed from the dungeon walls. The last soldier standing¡ªViper-Four, the flamethrower specialist¡ªdid not run. He stood his ground, weapon raised, teeth clenched. "FUCK. YOU." And he pulled the trigger. The entire chamber went up in flames. For a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªthe Hive screamed. However, the Hive Queen survived the fire. Of course, she did. She stepped forward, body blackened but intact, molten chitin hardening as she regenerated in real-time. The flamethrower ran out of fuel. The last soldier laughed. And then she silenced him. And she slit his throat. The flames dimmed. --- Barrows Redoubt, 7 Kilometers Outside the City The morning light was still faint, casting an eerie glow over Barrows Redoubt¡ªa hastily constructed defensive position just outside the city. The base was surrounded by thick forest. The atmosphere was tense, too quiet for comfort. Sergeant Luis Mendez stood at the base''s perimeter, scanning the treeline with the practiced eyes of a soldier. The night had been uneventful, save for the occasional radio transmission from the forward scouts. But now, the oppressive calm felt like the prelude to something worse. Mendez keyed his comm, still waiting for an update from the ISSD team. They had gone silent an hour ago, but there was nothing about this situation that felt right. It happened. They''d assumed Viper-One was just deep inside some eldritch meat cave, hacking through monsters, doing their job. Then, it came. A low, vibrating hum, the kind of sound that rattled the bones in your chest. Mendez''s eyes darted to the horizon. "Command, this is Redoubt. We''ve got activity outside the perimeter. Something''s wrong. We need eyes on it, over," Mendez ordered, his voice sharp but controlled. Static crackled through the comms. Then a distorted voice, barely audible, broke through. "¡ªHive... breaching containment... repeat, the Hive''s lost control¡ª" The transmission cut out. Shit. Mendez didn''t wait for confirmation. He turned to his squad, all of them ready at their posts. This was no time for hesitation. "Everyone, fall in! Grab your gear. We''ve got incoming," he barked, his voice hard as iron. The squad moved quickly, checking their weapons, securing their packs, and taking their positions. A massive tremor shook the ground beneath their boots. The forest around them seemed to shudder, the trees swaying like they were caught in an unseen storm. "Contact!" The first of the creatures burst from the trees, skittering across the forest floor in a blur of motion. It was fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªand it was massive. A hulking shape, gleaming black exoskeleton reflecting the morning light. Clawed legs scraped across the dirt, and jagged mandibles clicked in the air. "What the hell is that?" "It doesn''t matter. Shoot to kill!" Mendez barked. "Hold your fire until it''s within range." The creature lunged, but a burst of gunfire from one of the soldiers tore through its chest, forcing it to the ground. The thing squirmed for a moment, its body twitching, before going still. But it wasn''t over. Not even close. From the trees, a second, then a third, emerged¡ªmore of them, each one larger than the last, their bodies built like living weapons. "We''re getting swarmed!" "Get those flamers set up!" Mendez shouted. "We need to create a perimeter! Hit them hard!" The squad moved, pulling up heavy-duty flamethrowers and setting up barricades from the available equipment. The heat from the flames roared to life, and the creatures closest to them shrieked as they were consumed by fire. The scent of burning flesh mixed with the acrid smoke, filling the air. But still, the swarm pressed on. "They''re everywhere!" More creatures poured from the depths of the forest. The sight of them was nightmarish¡ªsome crawled on all fours, while others ran upright on two legs. "Get down!" Mendez yelled, diving to the dirt as a series of explosions rang out overhead. Air support was here. Four sleek, high-performance attack helicopters, armed with rockets and guided missiles, screamed overhead, their blades cutting through the smoke-filled sky. They unloaded their payloads on the swarm, targeting the largest concentrations of creatures. Explosions rocked the ground, sending bodies flying, but still, they kept coming. "That''s not going to hold them! We need more firepower, more heavy hitters!" one soldier said. "I''m working on it!" Mendez growled, pulling out his comm device. His hands shook as he keyed in the command for artillery support. "Command, this is Redoubt! We need a hellfire barrage¡ªmarking coordinates now! Over." Static answered. "Damn it!" Mendez spat, his frustration growing. The creatures had already breached the line. There was no room for mistakes now. Suddenly, a monstrous shape broke through the smoke and fire¡ªa colossal creature, easily fifteen feet tall, its limbs twisted and gnarled, with a massive maw that snapped open and closed like a grotesque trap. The Hive Queen had arrived. Chapter 233 233: The Devoured Dawn Alberto wiped the dust from his face, his pulse pounding like war drums. He could still hear it¡ªIN''THERAK''s laughter. It lingered in the air, a wound that refused to close. His hands trembled, blood slick between his fingers, and he forced himself to focus¡ªon anything but the devastation that surrounded him. Circe was muttering to herself, her hands stained crimson. Around them, the survivors¡ªwhat few remained¡ªwere huddled together, too stunned to do anything but stare at the ruined landscape. Broken bodies littered the ground, and the air stank of charred flesh and molten stone. A new notification seared > DIVINE INTERVENTION DETECTED ENTITY: LESSER GOD OF STRIFE & DOMINION MESSAGE: "YOU OWE ME A FAVOR, MORTAL." Alberto scoffed, wiping blood from his lip. "Stop your fucking bullshit! I want to know how he got free. It was impossible to break his seal without the key¡ªright?" The voice was harsh, crackling like stones grinding together. "He didn''t break the seal. He''s still trapped in the Chest of Eternal. He''s never been out of it. But if you don''t stop him now, it won''t take long to break the seal. He''s going for the key now¡ªif he gets all four keys, he''ll turn this world into hell." Alberto gritted his teeth, mind racing. "Then how do I stop him?" "It''s easy. He''s in a weak state now. Destroy his vassal. The body he''s in. But be careful. You have to destroy the body in one go. Otherwise, he might recover it like before. He can''t be given a second chance. Now the fate of your empire and the others is up to you." And just like that, the presence vanished. Alberto clenched his fists, adrenaline ripping through his veins. He knew what he had to do. .... IN''THERAK soared through the sky, the fractured wings of reality bleeding abyssal energy with every beat. The wind howled in agony at its passing, the ground below shriveling and cracking. Mountains bowed, trees withered, and rivers boiled into thick, choking steam. The land itself seemed to beg for mercy. It had been so long. So many centuries, chained in the Eternal, rotting away as lesser gods flaunted their pathetic influence. The mortals had forgotten the old terror¡ªthe agony of existence when it walked the land. Now, the sky lay beneath it¡ªcrushed and subservient, just as it should be. Its hunger had slept for too long. IN''THERAK''s slit-mouth curled upward¡ªmocking what might have once been a smile. The mortal realm. So vibrant. So pitiful. It could still taste the echoes of godfire that had destroyed Caspian''s body¡ªburnt bone, liquefied soul. A powerful flame, but nothing compared to true divine fury. "The world has changed," it whispered, voice slithering through the air. "Pale shadows rule it now. Lesser deities and mortal worms. Is this the realm I once ravaged?" It thought of the Eldest¡ªVa''Kesh, Orzai, Tzeriel¡ªall still chained, their power but a whisper on the wind. They had hated it. Feared it. Because it had no need for their schemes and whispers. It shattered prophecies, sundered destinies. Where they dreamt of order and balance, IN''THERAK craved chaos and dominance. "Mortals still grovel like ants... Just as they did when I last walked this world. Weak. Broken. Easily discarded." Its wings flared, sending shockwaves across the sky. "You always despised me, didn''t you? Because I never cared for your laws. I never bent to your fragile notions of fate." It looked down at the burning wreckage below, eyes blazing with malevolent glee. "And those fools Va''Kesh, Orzai, Tzeriel... Still trapped, still dreaming of their release. Useless cowards." With a thought, it tore open a wound in reality itself¡ªa rift bleeding corruption. Through it, the monsters crawled. Grotesque, misshapen things¡ªlimbs at wrong angles, eyes melting like candle wax. Twisted abominations of flesh and shadow, howling as they clawed their way into existence. A horde, born from IN''THERAK''s presence alone. "You will devour," it commanded. "This world will know ruin once more." ..... The Bernard Empire''s aircraft¡ªMiG-21 interceptors¡ªroared through the sky, their pilots staring in disbelief at the radar. The target wasn''t just fast¡ªit was an unholy blur, a smear of darkness against the morning light. "Control, this is Bravo-One. Target spotted¡ªHoly Mother of God¡ªit''s... it''s like nothing I''ve ever seen!" The response crackled through the radio. "Engage immediately. Do not let it reach Rafa. Repeat: Do not let it reach the capital!" "Roger that. Engaging now!" The squadron formed up, launching heat-seeking missiles¡ªfour streaks of fire aimed straight at the abomination. The projectiles closed in¡ª IN''THERAK didn''t even move. The darkness around it simply consumed the explosions, leaving nothing but silence. "Bravo-One, target is still airborne! Repeat¡ªmissiles ineffective!" The pilots cursed, breaking formation, strafing with autocannons. Bullets rained down, tearing through the air¡ªuseless. IN''THERAK didn''t bother dodging. A sweep of its arm, and the aircraft disintegrated¡ªpulled into a void of writhing shadow. More cracks appeared along the sky, and from them poured the monsters. Raptors with bone blades instead of wings, serpentine horrors coiling midair, screaming like rusted metal grinding together. One pilot managed to eject before his plane imploded, but a raptor-beast caught him in mid-fall¡ªtearing him apart with beak and blade. Blood rained from the sky. IN''THERAK did not laugh. It did not even care. To it, the Empire''s response was a fly swatting at a storm. Its destination was clear¡ªRafa. The capital. The palace. The keys. "I will open the gates of hell itself," it growled, voice like molten iron dragging through gravel. "This world will rot. I will feast on gods and men alike. There will be no dawn¡ªonly endless, suffocating night." It knew the humans would keep coming¡ªsending their pathetic armies and machines. Let them. Let the world remember true fear. Let them feel the despair that had slumbered for centuries. The sky fractured further¡ªan omen of the coming apocalypse. IN''THERAK reached out, and darkness answered¡ªshaping into colossal hands of shadow that crushed mountains and shattered valleys. Nothing could stop it now. Nothing would stand between the Fractured Star and its dominion. Chapter 234 234: Attack on Rafa/HMS Stormbreaker The sky over Rafa was bleeding. Crimson cracks split the heavens like shattered glass, oozing a thick, black ichor that hissed as it struck the ground. The air smelled of burnt copper and rotting meat¡ªa stench so thick it clung to the back of the throat. Somewhere in the distance, a building collapsed with a thunderous KRRRSSHHH, its steel skeleton groaning as it folded in on itself. The streets were rivers of panic¡ªscreaming civilians, overturned cars, the relentless DAKKA-DAKKA-DAKKA of machine gun fire as the military tried to hold the line. .... Lyra''s boots splashed through a puddle of something that wasn''t water. Blood. Oil. Maybe both. Her Imperial mage corps uniform was torn at the shoulder, her gloves slick with sweat and grime. At her side, Milanda¡ªher spirit fox familiar¡ªbared her teeth, her nine tails flickering like blue flame. "Left!" Milanda yipped, her voice a sharp, ethereal whisper. Lyra spun, her arcane pistol barking CRACK-THOOOM as a bolt of searing light punched through the skull of a raptor-beast¡ªa thing of jagged bone and too many joints, its maw dripping with saliva that sizzled on the pavement. It collapsed, twitching, its limbs spasming like a broken marionette. "Keep moving!" Lyra snarled, grabbing a soot-streaked child by the arm and shoving them toward an evacuation transport. The kid didn''t cry. They just stared, hollow-eyed, at the nightmare unfolding around them. Another raptor lunged from an alley¡ªSKREEEEE!¡ªits talons scraping concrete. Milanda pounced, her form blurring into azure fire as she tore out the creature''s throat with phantom fangs. Black blood sprayed, evaporating into acrid smoke before it even hit the ground. Lyra didn''t pause to admire the kill. She keyed her comm-bead, her voice raw. "East District''s gone! Fall back to the inner walls¡ªNOW!" Static. Then a garbled reply: "Copy¡ªfalling ba¡ªSHIT! CONTACT FRONT¡ª" The line died in a burst of screams and wet, tearing sounds. Lyra swallowed hard. "Fuck." ....... The Exo-Knights. They weren''t soldiers. They were machines of war. Clad in towering mechanized suits of ceramite and arcane alloy, they waded into the horde like titans of legend. Their plasma greatswords hummed¡ªSHIIING¡ªcleaving through monsters with contemptuous ease. Rocket pods on their shoulders hissed¡ªFOOM-FOOM-FOOM¡ªturning swarms into charred meat. The Knight-Captain roared over the vox as his rotary cannon spun up¡ªWHIIIR-CLACK-CLACK-CLACK!¡ªshredding a pack of screeching horrors into paste. "FOR THE EMPEROR! FOR BERNARD!" His knights echoed the cry, their suits'' hydraulic muscles hissing as they crushed, burned, and slaughtered. But even they couldn''t hold forever. A behemoth emerged from the smoke¡ªa grotesque fusion of flesh and armor, its body studded with screaming faces. It swung a claw the size of a tank, and an Exo-Knight exploded¡ªhis suit detonating in a fireball that lit up the street. The Captain didn''t hesitate. He charged, his sword blazing. "DIE, YOU FUCKING ABOMINATION!" The impact shook the ground. ¡ï IN''THERAK hovered above the shattered remains of the Bernard Empire''s 4th Air Division, its fractured wings casting jagged shadows across the burning earth. The air stank of scorched metal and charred flesh, the wreckage of MiG-21s strewn like broken toys. It inhaled deeply, savoring the chaos. "Pathetic." Its voice was a blade dragged across stone, grating and wet, as if something inside its throat was rotting. "You send toys against a god." Below, the last surviving pilot crawled from his ruined cockpit, his flight suit drenched in hydraulic fluid and blood. He looked up¡ªjust in time to see IN''THERAK''s gaze lock onto him. "Run," it whispered. The man screamed. His legs gave out. He didn''t even make it three steps before his body unraveled¡ªflesh splitting like overripe fruit, bones snapping like dry twigs. His remains painted the ground in a wet, crimson smear. IN''THERAK exhaled, satisfaction curling through its stolen veins. This was power. Not the petty squabbles of mortals, not the whispered schemes of the other Eldest Evils. True dominion. The kind that left empires as dust and gods as corpses. But it wasn''t here for slaughter. Not yet. It needed the keys. Its head tilted, obsidian eyes scanning the horizon. Then¡ª A sound. Deep. Resonant. A hum that vibrated through the air like the growl of a waking leviathan. IN''THERAK turned. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Alberto''s knuckles whitened around the command rail as the Stormbreaker''s engines roared to life. The bridge was a symphony of chaos¡ªofficers barking orders, screens flashing crimson alerts, the air thick with the ozone stench of charged capacitors. "Status!" Alberto snarled. "Primary ignition sequence engaged, Your Majesty," snapped Commander Vi, her fingers flying across the holographic display. "Helios Drive at 98% saturation. Railgun arrays primed. Point-defense lasers online." Alberto''s teeth ground together. "Where''s my fucking shot?" "Target locked," growled the Tactical Officer. "But, sir¡ª" "But what?" "That thing just ate a squadron of MiGs like they were snacks. You sure we''re not just pissing it off?" Alberto''s smile was a razor. "Oh, we''re pissing it off. But we''re doing it with this." He slammed his palm onto the activation console. The Stormbreaker''s spine unfolded. __________________¡ï¡ï¡ï. The Oblivion Cannon. This is the main weapon of the Stormbreaker. It is a hybrid singularity-plasma railgun, designed to harness the destructive potential of a collapsing star and fire it as a directed-energy weapon. It doesn''t just destroy targets¡ªit unmakes them at a subatomic level. Key Components: Helios Drive (Power Source): A stabilized micro-singularity (a dead star''s core) acts as the battery. Siphons energy from ambient sources (solar radiation, kinetic impact, even magical residue). Output: Roughly 4.2 petajoules per shot (equivalent to a 1-megaton nuke, but hyper-focused). Singularity Core (Conversion Chamber): Compresses raw energy into degenerate plasma. Magnetic containment fields prevent the ship (and crew) from being vaporized during charging. Railgun Array (Delivery System): Twelve electromagnetic accelerator rings line the Stormbreaker''s spine. Fires the plasma bolt at 0.03% lightspeed (~89,000 m/s). Effective range: 1,200 kilometers (before plasma dispersion degrades the beam). The result? A sun-killing spear capable of glassing a city in one shot. And Alberto was aiming it at IN''THERAK''s smug face. __________¡ï¡ï¡ï "Fire." The word left Alberto''s lips like a death sentence. The Stormbreaker shuddered. For a heartbeat¡ªsilence. Then¡ª BOOM. The recoil nearly knocked the ship out of the sky. The Oblivion Cannon''s discharge was a white-hot scar across reality, a grand beam. The air screamed as it was torn apart, the shockwave flattening trees for miles. IN''THERAK had exactly 0.2 seconds to react. It laughed. Then the beam hit. .... Impact. The world turned white. Chapter 235 235: End the Rift A lance of starfire¡ªpure, annihilating light¡ªpunched through the atmosphere like God''s own wrath. The beam struck IN''THERAK dead center, its brilliance bleaching the world white. For a single, suspended moment, the Eldest Evil hung in the air, wreathed in solar fury, its obsidian flesh bubbling, cracking, unmaking. Then¡ª BOOOOOOM. The shockwave flattened everything for kilometers. Buildings pancaked. Trees vaporized. The very air ignited, a rolling tsunami of fire and thunder that turned the area into a molten crater. On the Stormbreaker''s bridge, alarms wailed. The deck plates groaned as stabilizers fought to keep the warship from tearing itself apart. Alberto braced against the command rail, his teeth rattling, his eyes locked on the viewscreen. "Did we get it?" someone shouted over the din. The tactical officer''s voice was hoarse. "Direct hit. Target is¡ª" Then the smoke cleared. And IN''THERAK was still there. But not whole. Not anymore. Its body was a ruin¡ªa grotesque, half-melted sculpture of charred bone and weeping shadow. One wing hung in tattered shreds. Its face was a smoldering skull, jaw unhinged, eyes reduced to flickering embers in hollow sockets. Yet it lived. It hovered above the devastation, trembling, its form flickering between existence and oblivion. Alberto''s gut twisted. "No. No fucking way." Then IN''THERAK laughed. A wet, guttural sound, like a corpse choking on its own rot. "Clever." Its voice was broken glass and grinding steel. "You borrowed a star''s fury. Stole its fire. Made it your weapon." Black ichor dripped from its wounds, sizzling as it hit the scorched earth. "But stars die, little being." IN''THERAK''s remaining eye locked onto the Stormbreaker. "And yours just went out." Alberto''s blood turned to ice. "Evasive maneuvers¡ªNOW!" Too late. IN''THERAK''s shattered arm rose. The air around it warped, reality itself folding like wet parchment. A singularity bloomed in its palm¡ªa tiny, ravenous black hole. "Sir!" the helmsman screamed. "Gravity spike! We''re¡ª" The ship lurched. The deck pitched violently. Crewmen tumbled, consoles exploded in showers of sparks. The Stormbreaker groaned like a dying beast as the black hole''s pull wrenched it forward. Alberto slammed into the viewscreen, his nose breaking against the reinforced glass. Blood sheeted down his chin. "Full reverse thrust! NOW!" Engines shrieked. The ship fought, metal screaming, but the pull was too strong. They were being dragged in¡ªinch by inch. Then¡ª CRACK. IN''THERAK''s body fractured. The black hole flickered. Stuttered. The Eldest Evil looked down at itself, as if surprised. "Ah." Its form was crumbling, dissolving into ash and shadow. The Oblivion Cannon hadn''t just wounded it¡ªit had broken something fundamental. The vassal body couldn''t hold. But IN''THERAK wasn''t done. It raised its head, its voice a dying whisper that carried across the battlefield like a curse. "This flesh is dust. But I am eternal." Its remaining eye burned into Alberto''s soul. "You bought time, mortal. No more." A skeletal finger pointed at the horizon¡ªtoward Rafa''s palace. "The seal¡ªI will destroy it." Then¡ª "And when the Chest opens, I will peel the meat from your bones and wear your empire''s screams as my crown." The wind howled. And IN''THERAK shattered. Its body burst into a storm of ash and embers, scattering across the wasteland like dying fireflies. Silence. Then¡ª "Holy shit," breathed the tactical officer. "We... we did it?" "But it''s not over yet. It has unleashed its monsters. We must eradicate them¡ªnow." "Go with full speed. We have to kill all remaining monsters." Commander Vi hesitated. "Understood, Your Majesty." --- The Stormbreaker tore through the sky like a vengeful god, engines howling as it carved a path over the burning ruins of Rafa. The city was a bleeding carcass¡ªgutted skyscrapers, streets clogged with corpses, the once-proud metropolis now a feast for the eldritch nightmares that poured from the rift. Alberto wiped the blood from his face, his broken nose already swelling, but his eyes were locked on the screens. The tactical map was a mess of hostile signatures, dozens of red dots crawling through the streets like cockroaches. "Kill them all," he snarled. "No mercy." The gunnery officer''s hands danced across the control panel, voice a growl. "All batteries¡ªtarget wide clusters. Let''s fry these fuckers." The Stormbreaker''s forward cannons roared¡ªTHOOM-THOOM-THOOM¡ªbelching plasma and incendiary shells into the swarming monsters. Explosions bloomed like murderous flowers, flesh and bone vaporized in gory sprays. The secondary railguns snapped out precise bursts, punching clean through raptor-beasts, splitting them into twitching halves. One of the bigger fuckers¡ªa centipede monstrosity covered in skittering eyes¡ªlurched out of the smoke, mandibles chittering. A burst from the point-defense turrets turned its skull into molten slag. Alberto''s lip curled. "Fucking pests." --- "Incoming contact¡ªSector 7!" Commander Vi barked. "Multiple heavies! They''re converging on the city square." Alberto glanced at the feed¡ªhulking brutes armored in chitin and iron, each one dragging a massive club festooned with screaming skulls. Hellclad Marauders. Ugly bastards. "Fire the Skybreaker missiles," he ordered, voice like crushed gravel. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? That''s a lot of ordnance for just¡ª" "Did I stutter?" "No, sir!" The missile pods unfolded with a metallic shriek, each warhead thrumming with the hum of plasma cores. A heartbeat later, the Stormbreaker unleashed its payload. Six brilliant streaks arced through the air, trailing contrails of liquid fire, before slamming into the Marauders. The shockwave flattened buildings and sent hunks of meat spiraling through the sky. Even the biggest of them didn''t stand a chance¡ªjust smears of ash and melted bone. --- Down on the ground, Lyra crouched behind a mangled APC, her rifle still smoking from the last burst. Blood smeared her cheek, and her hands trembled, knuckles white around the grip. The city burned around her, shadows of creatures stalking through the smoke. A squad of Exo-Knights moved past, their armor glinting in the firelight. One of them¡ªKnight-Captain Merek¡ªpaused to glance at her. "Officer Lyra!" he barked through his helmet speakers. "You''re still alive?" She managed a bitter smile. "Barely. Got half my squad wiped out by those freaks. What the hell''s going on?" "Emperor Alberto''s ship is purging the area. We''re pushing the remaining bastards into the river," Merek replied. "You''re reassigned to Barricade West. Get your ass there¡ªnow!" Lyra gave a sharp nod, wiping grime from her face. "Yes, sir." As Merek''s squad moved on, Lyra glanced up just in time to see the Stormbreaker unleash another salvo, the sky lighting up like the birth of a new sun. "Crazy bastard," she muttered, a twisted grin pulling at her lips. Chapter 236 236: The Cracked Seal The Ancient Holy Empire was a vast country, located far away from the continent of Ostra. The size of this country is so large that it is easily equal to Asia, which explains why this empire is a superpower and how widespread its influence was. This empire boasts of its thousand-year-old tradition, as it is over fifteen thousand years old. Legend has it that this empire, founded by the gods, is a holy land, where heaven and earth meet. The country does not worship any particular god, rather it worships eight different types of gods and its capital has a huge temple dedicated to the worship of these eight gods. And this temple is easily the size of a small city. The holy warriors who were assigned to protect this huge temple were the best warriors in this country. They were also called the hands of the gods. Because these people''s ancestors were descendants of gods and angels. Because of this, holy blood is flowing in their bodies. Which makes them living saints. And these people are so strong that one warrior alone can face an entire army and this temple is protected by more than a hundred such warriors. Although they were few in number, they were still strong enough to hold back the temple and the evil energy within it. Which had been locked away deep within this temple for thousands of years. ??? "Are you sure you truly felt it?" The High Priest''s voice was calm, but his aged eyes burned with intensity. The young priest before him swallowed hard and bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Holiness. The energy was unmistakable¡ªa surge of pure evil, unlike anything we have felt in a thousand years." A heavy silence followed. The High Priest''s fingers tightened over his staff. He turned, his gaze falling upon the two warriors flanking the doors¡ªgiants among men, their gleaming armor etched with divine runes. "Open the doors," he commanded. The warriors stepped forward. Their hands, clad in gauntlets blessed by the gods, pressed against the ancient stone. A deep, resonating groan filled the air as the doors slowly parted, revealing a chasm of utter darkness. A gust of frigid air rushed out, thick with the scent of damp stone and something older, something vile. The chamber beyond was pitch black, its depths unfathomable. A priest began chanting, and in an instant, thousands of torches ignited, their flames illuminating the vast expanse. The room was so enormous that its far walls seemed to vanish into the distance. Yet, all eyes were drawn to the center¡ªwhere a monstrous statue loomed over them like a vengeful god. This was no divine effigy. The statue depicted a demon¡ªsix arms, twelve eyes, its maw twisted in a silent scream. Thick chains, reinforced with holy enchantments, bound its form, while four angelic statues stood at each corner, their stone hands gripping the chains as if restraining the beast from breaking free. And now, for the first time in a thousand years, the statue bore cracks. "The seal is weakening," the High Priest murmured, his voice heavy with dread. Gasps rippled through the assembled priests. Some whispered prayers, others clutched their relics with trembling hands. But the warriors, the God''s Hand, did not flinch. They had been forged in war, baptized in the blood of the gods enemies. A woman clad in white robes stepped forward, her voice steady despite the tension. "Your Holiness, the evil energy I sensed originated from the Monstrous Sea, on the Ostra continent." "Ostra," the High Priest murmured. "The land where the Alka Empire once stood. The resting place of the Chest of Eternal." A heavy-set warrior, his armor gleaming with divine radiance, stepped forward. He was a behemoth of a man, nine feet tall, his presence alone enough to make lesser men tremble "Your Holiness, allow me to lead an expedition. If a great evil stirs there, we must eliminate it before it grows stronger." The High Priest shook his head. "No, Morgan. As the leader of the God''s Hand, your duty is here. The temple must not be left unguarded." His eyes then shifted to another warrior¡ªRaihan, a seasoned champion whose blade had felled countless abominations. "Raihan," the High Priest intoned. Raihan stepped forward, kneeling with fist to chest. "Your will is my command, Your Holiness." "You shall go to Ostra," the High Priest said. "Take the finest among our ranks. If the seal of In''Therak is weakening, you must stop it before it is too late." Raihan did not hesitate. "I will not fail." The High Priest placed a hand upon Raihan''s head, murmuring an ancient blessing. A golden glow surrounded him, the divine favor of the gods settling upon his soul. "Then go, child of war. Let your sword be the will of the gods, and may the wicked weep at its coming." As Raihan rose, his expression hardened with resolve. The empire had stood for fifteen thousand years. He would not allow its legacy to fall now. ... By nightfall, a fleet of sacred flying ships ascended into the heavens, their massive forms shimmering with divine energy. They soared like celestial beasts, propelled by ancient magic, their golden hulls inscribed with prayers of protection. The sails shimmered like woven starlight, and beneath them, the vast ocean stretched endlessly, its waters glowing softly from the reflection of the Twin Moons. At the helm of the flagship, Raihan stood, armored in silver and faith, his gaze locked onto the distant horizon. A younger warrior approached, hesitant but resolute. "Commander, do you truly believe we sail toward something worse than war?" Raihan did not turn. "War is fire and blood. Fire can be smothered. Blood can be staunched." His fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword. "But this... this is the unraveling of all things." The young warrior swallowed. "Then why are we smiling?" Raihan finally turned, a cold grin cutting across his face. "Because the gods did not forge us for peace." The wind howled, carrying their ships onward toward an uncertain fate. Chapter 237 237: Re Build Versailles Palace An emergency meeting was held in the Versailles Palace. The Empire Hall and the Cabinet office were badly damaged by the monster attack. So the meeting was held in the palace. Prime Minister Elizabeth was the first to speak, her voice clipped, professional. "Your Majesty, the preliminary reports are in." She tapped a datapad, and the central holoprojector flared to life, displaying a rotating model of Rafa¡ªor what was left of it. Entire districts were outlined in crimson, marked DESTROYED or UNINHABITABLE. Alberto''s jaw tightened. "Numbers." Elizabeth didn''t flinch. "Civilian casualties: 34,872 confirmed dead. 89,000 wounded. 120,000 displaced. Infrastructure damage: 60% of the city''s central districts are in ruins. The Stormbreaker''s counterattack saved lives but also... contributed to the destruction. Also, 55% of New Belly has been destroyed." A pause. "Military losses are extremely severe. 3,000 soldiers dead. 15,000 wounded. Two full squads of Exo-Knights destroyed. In addition, we lost 567 ISSD members and 67 Super soldiers in the Imperial Black site incident." Chancellor of the Treasury Thompson cleared his throat, adjusting his spectacles. "Financially, this is... unsustainable. Initial repair estimates put the cost at 120 billion Alber for Rafa alone. That''s not including the military replenishment, medical aid, or refugee resettlement." Business and Trade Minister David Peterson exhaled through his nose. "The stock markets are in freefall. Trade routes are paralyzed. If we don''t stabilize this within the week, we''re looking at an economic collapse." Health Minister Emily Ward spoke next, her voice strained. "Hospitals are overwhelmed. We''re out of beds, out of supplies. The wounded are being treated in the streets. And that''s not even accounting for the... unnatural injuries." Magic, Science & Technology Minister Alaric steepled his fingers. "The creatures'' blood has mutagenic properties. We''re seeing early-stage cellular corruption in some of the wounded. If this spreads¡ª" "It won''t," Alberto interrupted. "Quarantine the affected. Burn the corpses. No exceptions." Emily opened her mouth, then closed it, nodding stiffly. Chief of Police Commissioner Roberts rubbed his temples. "Law enforcement is stretched thin. We lost 2,300 officers in the attacks. The rest are working triple shifts. Riots are breaking out in the outer districts¡ªpeople are scared, and scared people are dangerous." Home Affairs Minister Daniel Martinez grimaced. "We need to impose stricter curfews. Martial law, if necessary." Justice Minister Olivia Roberts shook her head. "Martial law will only incite more panic. We need transparency. Controlled updates. Reassurance." Daniel scoffed. "Reassurance? Half the city is gone." "Which is why we can''t let the other half burn itself down," Olivia countered. Alberto raised his hand and said. "You guys calm down. I will determine which is the best decision. I know what to do" Then Alberto paused for a moment and said, "I will rebuild the city through the system. However, we don''t have enough SC to rebuild two cities at once. So I will only rebuild Rafa, since it is our capital and we can''t leave it in ruins for long. And New Belly will be repaired manually." "But Your Majesty, we will still need more resources in the future. We need to strengthen our defenses so that such an incident does not happen again in the future." "You are right, we will use the resources of our vassal countries and colonies for this. Increase the exploration of natural resources in the colonies. Also increase taxes. If they rebel, crush them," Alberto said. No one dared to say anything against it. ??? After Alberto finishes the meeting, he opens the system to re build the city. After the system update, he now has many options. Also, he no longer has to select everything manually. The system''s AI automatically selects everything for him. [EMERGENCY RECONSTRUCTION & RECOVERY PROTOCOL] City: Rafa (Capital of the Bernard Empire) Status: Critical Damage (60% Destruction | Heavy Civilian Casualties) Available Funds: 120,207,089,094 SC Recommended Actions: 1. [Rapid Urban Restoration] ¨C AI-driven reconstruction (70% faster, 30% cost reduction) 2. [Advanced Medical Revival] ¨C Emergency resurrection/healing for critical casualties 3. [Civilian Repopulation] ¨C Summoning loyal citizens to replace losses 4. [Defensive Grid Reactivation] ¨C Reinforce city shields & anti-air systems Total Estimated Cost: 98,000,000,000 SC Proceed? [YES] Alberto selected YES without hesitation. ? SYSTEM ACTIVATION ? The moment he confirmed, the world outside shifted. A low, resonant hum pulsed through the air, vibrating the palace windows. Across the ruined skyline of Rafa, massive nano-constructors materialized¡ªfloating, geometric platforms of shimmering alloy, their surfaces alive with crawling blue energy. "Deploying Nano-Fabrication Drones." From the constructors, swarms of microscopic builders poured forth like metallic locusts, descending upon the wreckage. They moved with eerie precision, disassembling rubble atom by atom, sorting materials, reforging steel, and weaving new structures into existence at an impossible speed. But this time, the System didn''t just rebuild the city¡ªit rebuilt its people. [CIVILIAN RECOVERY INITIATED] Options: 1. [Resurrection Protocol] ¨C Revive the dead (Cost: 50,000 SC per soul | Limited to recent, intact casualties) 2. [Mass Healing] ¨C Regenerate wounded (Cost: 5,000 SC per person | 90% efficiency) 3. [Summoning] ¨C Generate new citizens (Cost: 10,000 SC per person | Pre-programmed loyalty) Alberto''s eyes narrowed. Resurrection was tempting. But the System had limits¡ªonly those who died within the last 24 hours with mostly intact bodies could be brought back. And even then, their minds might not be... perfect. No. He needed stability. He selected: [Mass Healing] ¨C Priority: Emergency & Military Personnel [Summoning] ¨C 50,000 New Citizens (Loyalty: Absolute) [CONSTRUCTION & RECOVERY PROGRESS: 20%] Primary Sectors Restored: Government District (Priority: MAX) ¨C Versailles Palace defenses reinforced. Medical Facilities ¨C 12 new hospitals erected, fully stocked. Military Barracks ¨C Exo-Knight production facilities back online. Civilian Recovery: 72,000 Wounded Healed (Stabilized, scars minimized) 50,000 New Citizens Summoned (Assigned housing, jobs) New Additions: Quantum-Reinforced City Walls (Monster-resistant alloy) Underground Civilian Bunkers (Capacity: 500,000) Skyway Transit Network (Faster evacuation routes) SC Expenditure: -65,000,000,000 SC Alberto smirked. "It''s the Power of system." But even as the city resurrected itself, the real challenge remained. Defense. The monsters had broken through once. They would not do so again. Alberto opened the Military Upgrade Panel. [DEFENSIVE SYSTEMS OVERHAUL] Current Defenses: Outdated Plasma Turrets (Efficiency: 45%) Fragmented Shield Grid (Coverage: 30%) No Anti-Teleportation Wards Recommended Upgrades: 1. [Celestial Aegis Network] ¨C City-wide energy shield (99.9% coverage) Blocks physical, magical, and dimensional breaches. Cost: 25,000,000,000 SC 2. [Hyperion Defense Array] ¨C Automated anti-monster artillery AI-targeting, plasma/kinetic hybrid rounds. Cost: 18,000,000,000 SC 3. [Void Anchors] ¨C Prevents spatial rifts/teleportation within city limits. Cost: 12,000,000,000 SC Total Cost: 55,000,000,000 SC Confirm Purchase? [YES] The moment he accepted, the sky above Rafa rippled. Giant, hexagonal shield modules unfolded like petals, locking together in an iridescent dome. The Hyperion turrets sprouted from rooftops, their barrels humming with charged energy. And deep beneath the streets, Void Anchors pulsed, sealing the city from dimensional intrusion. Rafa was no longer vulnerable. It was now a fortress. [REMAINING FUNDS: 207,089,094 SC] The Empire would rise again. Stronger. Smarter. Unbreakable. Final System Report: Rafa Reconstruction ¨C COMPLETE (98%) Civilian Recovery ¨C 72,000 Healed | 50,000 Summoned Defensive Upgrades ¨C ONLINE Economic Stability ¨C RESTORING (Projected: 2 Weeks) Military Reinforcements ¨C DEPLOYING Threat Assessment: IN''THERAK Status: [DORMANT] Hive Queen Activity: [LOW] Dungeon Cores: [STABLE] Chapter 238 238: Dungeon Core Extraction [Nation: Bernard Empire] Stability: 68% (Rebuilding) Public Morale: Cautiously Optimistic Treasury: 207,089,094 SC (Low Reserves) Threat Level: Elevated (Hive Activity Detected) [City of Rafa ¨C Post-Reconstruction] ? Defenses: Celestial Aegis Shield (99.9% Uptime) Hyperion Defense Array (Auto-Targeting Online) Void Anchors (Spatial Lock Engaged) ? Infrastructure: Quantum-Reinforced Walls Underground Bunkers (500K Capacity) Skyway Transit Network (Operational) ? Critical Shortages: Military Manpower (Replenishing ¨C 65% Capacity) Resource Imbalance (Colonial Exploitation Required) SC Reserves Depleted (Emergency Measures Needed) Alberto stood atop the newly reinforced balcony of Versailles Palace, his fingers drumming against the obsidian railing. Prime Minister Elizabeth stepped beside him. "Your Majesty, the colonial governors are protesting the increased resource quotas." Alberto didn''t turn. "Let them." "They''re threatening secession." Now, he smirked. "Then they''ll learn why I don''t make empty threats." A new System Notification flickered before him. ? SYSTEM RECOMMENDATION ? Issue: Colonial Resistance Detected Solution: Project Iron Fist 1?? Deploy Shadow Operatives ¨C Eliminate dissident leaders (Cost: 20M SC) 2?? Activate Titan Siege Engines ¨C Crush rebel strongholds (Cost: 150M SC) 3?? Economic Strangulation ¨C Blockade trade until compliance (Cost: 5M SC) Alberto''s Choice? He selected Option 1¡ªprecision over brutality. For now. [Shadow Operatives Deployed: 5 Squads] [Estimated Completion: 12 Hours] Elizabeth exhaled. "And if they still refuse?" Alberto''s gaze darkened. "Then we use the Titans." "We''re also hemorrhaging SC, Your Majesty. The reconstruction drained us. If we don''t replenish soon, we''ll face systemic collapse." SYSTEM RECOMMENDATION 1?? Raise Taxes (Brutal Efficiency) ¨C Immediate funds, but risk rebellion. 2?? Expand Colonial Exploitation (Long-Term Gain) ¨C Slower, but sustainable. 3?? Dungeon Core Harvesting (High Risk, High Reward) ¨C Send teams into monster-infested ruins to extract raw SC. Alberto''s fingers twitched. "Dungeon Cores." System Panel: Military Deployment [New Mission: Dungeon Core Extraction] Location: Belly Valley Ruins (Former Hive Nest) Team Composition: 50 Exo-Knights (Cybernetic Shock Troops) 10 ISSD Super Soldiers (Elite Operatives) Rewards: Estimated SC Yield: 500M¨C1B Potential Artifacts: ??? Risk Assessment: Extreme (87% Casualty Projection) Alberto authorized it. It cost a lot of SC to build the city. So now he was very happy to get such a mission. Also, he had to clear these dungeons as they were a threat to his people. But now he was happy that after clearing them he would be able to collect more SC and artifacts. Which would be very useful. Final System Update [Rafa ¨C 24 Hours Post-Reconstruction] ? Economy Stabilizing ? Defenses Operational ? Morale Anomaly Detected (Summoned Citizens: Behavioral Drift Observed) [New Quest: Secure the Empire''s Future] Replenish SC Reserves (0/1B) Crush Colonial Resistance (0/3 Leaders Eliminated) Investigate Hive Queen Movements (New Belly Activity Detected) Alberto cracked his knuckles. "Time to get to work." ??? The Exo-Knights stood in disciplined silence¡ªfifty cybernetic shock troops, each towering over seven feet, encased in warplate, neural augments humming (bzzt-humm) with barely-contained potential. Among them stood ten figures in black carapace armor, marked with the ISSD sigil¡ªelite super soldiers, each one worth a battalion in combat. One of them, Lieutenant Helena Rourke, exhaled through her rebreather (hissss). "This thing wiped out an entire fireteam of ISSD specialists," she said, unimpressed. "I don''t like being sent to clean up someone else''s failure." Beside her, Sergeant Abel, another ISSD veteran, checked his weapon (chk-chk), a plasma rifle built to punch through anything short of divine flesh. "We''ll do it right this time." From the Exo-Knight ranks, a member finally spoke. "Extermination is a certainty," he intoned, his voice a deep, metallic growl (static-crackle) through the warplate''s vocal modulator. "The enemy is beneath us. The enemy is afraid." Kain''s pale blue cybernetic eye flickered (whirr). "Let''s hope you''re right." Belly Valley Dungeon The drop into the dungeon was silent. Tactical rappels, no excess noise. The Exo-Knights landed first (thump-thump-thump), weapons primed¡ªHyperkinetic Gauss Rifles, each round a dense ferric slug accelerated to near-relativistic speeds. ISSD followed, their carapace armor whisper-quiet (shff-shff) despite its weight. The walls pulsed, wet and alive (slosh-gurgle). Bioluminescent veins illuminated the organic tunnels in a sickly blue glow. Kain clicked his comm (click). "Confirming positions. Helmets tight, filters on. This air is toxic." Rourke moved ahead, scanning with a hand-held sensor (beep-beep). "Movement. Four o''clock." The first Ghoul lunged from the dark (snarl-hiss). An Exo-Knight''s servo-enhanced reflexes outpaced it. His Gauss Rifle bucked once (THWUMP). The slug entered center mass, exited through the spine, and exploded the creature''s thorax into pulp (splatter). No one reacted. No wasted words. They pushed forward. The swarm arrived without warning. Dozens of Hiveborn erupted from the walls (crack-CRASH), moving at impossible speeds¡ªmultilimbed horrors with obsidian exoskeletons, serrated mandibles snapping (clack-clack), acidic saliva dripping (sizzle-hiss). The Exo-Knights opened fire with surgical precision¡ªplasma bursts (VWOOOM-VWOOOM) turning the first wave into shattered carcasses. ISSD operatives switched to hypervelocity flechette rounds (BRRRT-BRRRT), shredding chitin and rupturing internal organs. A Stalker-Class leaped from above (whoosh), its talons aimed for an Exo-Knight''s throat. The Knight pivoted (WHIRR-CLANK), hydraulic servos screeching, and caught it mid-air. A single, crushing grip (CRACK) snapped its spine like dry twigs. Another dodged a swipe (swish), countering with a point-blank plasma shot (VWOOOM). The creature disintegrated (shriekkk). They moved forward. The tunnel opened into a chamber¡ªvast and thrumming (thud-thud-thud), pulsating walls dripping with black fluid (drip...drip...drip). Then something moved in the dark (skitter-skitter). A new form stepped into view¡ªBerserker-Class Chimera. Bipedal. Nearly four meters tall. A hybrid of Hiveborn and human genetic material, fused in ways that defied logic. Its mouth split open (wet-rip), revealing human teeth inside a chitinous maw. It spoke. "Not prey. Not food. Warriors." (guttural-growl) Silence. Then it charged (BOOM-BOOM-BOOM). An Exo-Knight died instantly (CRUNCH), body crushed beneath its first blow. The second Knight took the brunt of a strike (CLANG), plating buckling but holding, as hydraulic muscles kicked into overdrive (WHIRR-HISS). The thing didn''t slow. Plasma fire seared its hide (VWOOOM-VWOOOM), but it regenerated in real time (sizzle-snap), molten flesh knitting together in seconds. "FALL BACK!" Kain roared. The Berserker grabbed another Knight (SNAP), ripping the helmet off, revealing the cybernetic skull beneath. It bit down (CRUNCH), crushing the metal like wet paper. It took twelve direct Gauss rounds (THWUMP-THWUMP-THWUMP) to drop it. Even then, it twitched (tkk-tkk-tkk) for a full minute before finally going still. Chapter 239: Hive Memory Shard The silence after the Berserker''s fall was unnatural, thick with an unspoken tension that wrapped itself around the squad like a vice. Kain scanned the chamber, his cybernetic eye flickering (whirr-click) as it processed thermal signatures. The walls still pulsed, the black fluid seeping from the organic structures hissing (sizzle-pop) against the ground like something alive. "We need to keep moving," Rourke muttered, wiping acid splatter from her carapace armor. "The longer we stay here, the more we give them time to react." The Exo-Knights repositioned, forming a defensive perimeter. The loss of two of their own had done little to break their ironclad discipline, but even they knew this was different. The Hive wasn''t just adapting. It was anticipating. "Command, this is Alpha Team," Kain spoke into his comm. "Berserker-Class confirmed. Rapid regeneration, enhanced cognitive abilities. Squad integrity compromised." A crackle of static. Then, a response. "Understood, Alpha. No reinforcements available. Continue mission. The core must be secured. For the Empire." No hesitation. No second thoughts. Duty was absolute. Kain glanced at the others. "We push forward." The tunnel ahead was wide, carved from a mixture of stone and living tissue, veins of bioluminescent energy coursing through its walls. They moved in formation, weapons trained on every shadow, every flicker of movement. Then the air shifted. A low tremor, deep and guttural, rumbled through the tunnels. It wasn''t an explosion, nor the collapse of a structure. It was something else. Breathing. "Eyes up," Abel whispered, his fingers tightening on his rifle. "The enemy is never idle." The tunnel opened into a new chamber. It was larger than any room they had encountered so far. The ceiling stretched high, nearly cathedral-like, a writhing mass of tendrils and fleshy growths interwoven with Hive structures. At its center stood an altar of bone and chitin, twisted into a grotesque throne. And on that throne sat a humanoid figure, tall and lean, its body an amalgamation of flesh and carapace. Its head was smooth, eyeless, yet somehow aware. Its arms were long, fingers tipped with curved claws that shimmered in the dim light. The Hive Queen. But this was no mindless beast. She... it... watched them. Studied them. Then it spoke. "You kill my children," the voice slithered into their minds, bypassing comms and auditory filters. "Yet you do not understand what you face." Kain raised his rifle. "We understand enough. We are the Emperor''s wrath made manifest." The Hive Queen tilted her head. "Do you?" The chamber shook. The walls rippled. A new presence emerged from the darkness¡ªtwo figures, towering over even the Exo-Knights, their bodies encased in gleaming black exoskeletons. Their forms were eerily humanoid, yet unmistakably alien. Evolved Hiveborn. The next step. Rourke barely had time to react before the first one moved. It was faster than anything they had faced before, a blur of motion (whoosh-CRACK) that crossed the chamber in seconds. The first Exo-Knight in its path was torn in half before he could even fire, his body crumpling (squelch) in a spray of hydraulic fluid and viscera. "Fire! Fire! Fire!" Kain shouted. The room exploded into chaos. Gauss rifles roared (THWUMP-THWUMP), plasma bolts seared through the air (VWOOOM-VWOOOM), flechette rounds shredded through armor and flesh alike (BRRRT-BRRRT). The Hiveborn retaliated with brutal efficiency¡ªone lifted an Exo-Knight and drove its talons through his chest (SCHLUNK), impaling him like a ragdoll. Another barreled into Abel, sending him flying against the cavern wall with bone-breaking force (THUD-CRACK). Rourke emptied her magazine into the first creature''s face, the hypervelocity rounds tearing through its chitinous skull. It staggered but didn''t fall. Instead, it laughed¡ªa hollow, unnatural sound. Then it lunged. She barely had time to sidestep before it crashed into the ground where she had stood, the impact leaving a crater (BOOM). Kain was already moving, his cybernetic limbs propelling him forward with enhanced speed (WHIRR-CLANK). He slammed his blade¡ªa mono-molecular edge designed to cut through the hardest materials¡ªinto the creature''s neck. The thing didn''t scream. It simply died. The second one wasn''t so easy. It caught another Exo-Knight mid-motion and twisted (SNAP), tearing the cybernetic warrior in two with a sickening crunch. Plasma fire scorched its armor, but it adapted, its hide shifting, hardening, resisting. Then the Hive Queen moved. She didn''t walk. She glided, her form blurring as if she existed in multiple places at once. "Enough," she whispered. A wave of force rippled outward. Every Exo-Knight, every ISSD operative, every soldier staggered as a crushing psychic presence wrapped around them. Kain gritted his teeth. "Neural dampeners! Now!" His vision blurred. His thoughts fragmented. The Hive Queen was inside his mind, clawing at the edges of his consciousness, filling it with whispers, with secrets, with a voice that was not his own. He fought it. He had to. Then he felt it. Kain forced himself to move, raising his rifle, his vision swimming. One shot. One chance. His finger tightened on the trigger. "For the Emperor." Kain''s final shot ripped through the Hive Queen''s skull¡ªa perfect Gauss round that detonated inside her cranium, liquefying her brain in a spray of black ichor. The psychic pressure shattered instantly, her body collapsing like a marionette with its strings cut. The remaining Hiveborn shrieked, their movements turning erratic, their coordination lost without her guiding will. The Exo-Knights and ISSD operatives seized the advantage, cutting them down in a blitz of plasma and hypervelocity rounds. Silence. Then¡ª Victory. But the cost was brutal. Casualty Report: Exo-Knights: 22 dead (Only 28 remained standing) ISSD Operatives: 4 dead (Rourke and Abel survived, barely) Mission Success: Hive Queen eliminated. Dungeon Core secured. ... The Dungeon Core pulsed at the base of the throne¡ªa grotesque, heart-like organ encased in crystalline chitin. Kain knelt, his cybernetic fingers closing around it. Rourke limped over, her armor cracked, blood trickling from a gash on her temple. "That thing''s worth a fortune." Kain''s voice was grim. "And a thousand more nightmares if we''re not careful." ... Alberto, on the other hand, receives a new notification. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ? Dungeon Core Acquired! SC Yield: 1.2 Billion (Massive Surplus) Artifact Detected: "Hive Memory Shard" (Contains genetic/psychic imprints of the Queen) Chapter 240: Flashback/Reward/New Mission Alberto''s fingers twitched against the obsidian railing of Versailles Palace, the cold biting into his skin. The System''s latest report flickered in his vision¡ªSC reserves dwindling, colonial governors bitching, another goddamn dungeon to clear. Then¡ª A gust of wind carried the stench of burning oil from Rafa''s ruins, and for a heartbeat, it wasn''t smoldering stone he smelled. November 8, 1942 0200 Hours USS Leedstown, Mediterranean Sea Lieutenant Alberto Bernard leaned against the troop ship''s rail, the Atlantic spray stinging his sunburned face. Below decks, two hundred men of the 1st Infantry Division tried to sleep through the gut-churning swell. Most failed. The ship reeked of vomit, diesel, and the cloying sweetness of too many men packed too close for too long. "Bernard." Alberto didn''t turn. He knew that voice. "Captain." Captain Holloway stepped beside him, lighting a Lucky Strike. The match flare illuminated the deep grooves around his mouth. "You should be sleeping." "So should you." Holloway exhaled smoke through his nose. "Got the latest from Intel. Vichy French have coastal batteries every five klicks. Their infantry''s dug in like fucking ticks." Alberto''s knuckles whitened on the rail. "We knew it wouldn''t be a cakewalk." "General says we''re hitting the beach at Algiers. First wave." Holloway''s voice dropped. "They''re giving you Baker Company." Alberto finally turned. "Baker? That''s¡ª" "Raw recruits, yeah. Most haven''t seen combat beyond training exercises." Holloway''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Congratulations, Lieutenant. You''ve just been promoted to babysitter." The ship''s horn blared, drowning whatever smartass remark Alberto had ready. November 8, 1942 0500 Hours Off the coast of Algiers The Higgins boat bucked like a wild horse as it plowed through the surf. Alberto braced himself against the hull, the cold seawater sloshing around his boots. Around him, sixty green-as-grass kids clutched their M1s like rosary beads. One kid¡ªcouldn''t have been older than nineteen¡ªwas praying aloud in Polish. "Eyes front!" Alberto barked. "When that ramp drops, you move. You stop for nothing. You hesitate for nothing. The beach is death. The dunes are life. Understood?" A chorus of shaky "Yes sirs" answered him. The coxswain shouted over the engine''s roar. "Thirty seconds!" Alberto chambered a round. His mouth tasted like copper. The ramp dropped. Hell greeted them with open arms. Machine gun fire stitched the air¡ªtat-tat-tat-tat¡ªwater erupting in geysers around them. To their left, another Higgins boat took a direct hit from a coastal gun. The explosion lit up the predawn darkness, men becoming silhouettes of flame before vanishing in the fireball. "GO! GO! GO!" Alberto hit the surf running, the icy water clawing at his thighs. Bullets kicked up sand around him. Someone screamed to his right¡ªa private clutching his throat, bright arterial blood pumping between his fingers. Alberto didn''t stop. Couldn''t. The beach was chaos incarnate. Dead and dying men littered the sand like discarded toys. A medic knelt beside a gut-shot sergeant, both of them disappearing in a cloud of pink mist as a mortar found its mark. Further up, a Sherman tank burned, its ammunition cooking off in pops and bangs. Alberto dove behind a sand dune, his remaining men piling in after him. A quick headcount¡ªthirty-seven left. Christ. "Listen up!" He had to shout over the artillery. "We push inland. That farmhouse," he pointed to a stone structure two hundred yards up the beach, "is our objective. Intel says it''s an observation post. We take it, we give the next wave breathing room." Private Kowalski¡ªthe kid who''d been praying¡ªswallowed hard. "How... how do we get there, sir?" Alberto ejected his spent clip, slammed in a fresh one. "We run like our asses are on fire." November 8, 1942 0530 Hours 200 Yards Inland They lost eight more men crossing the kill zone. Alberto didn''t have time to mourn. The farmhouse loomed ahead, its shuttered windows hiding God-knew-how-many Vichy machine gunners. "Vasquez! Grenades on my mark!" The corporal nodded, pulling two pineapples from his belt. Alberto counted down on his fingers. Three. Two. One¡ª "Now!" The grenades arced through the air¡ªthump-thump¡ªand the world exploded in smoke and shrapnel. Alberto was moving before the debris settled, his M1 barking¡ªcrack-crack-crack¡ªas he charged through the gaping hole in the farmhouse wall. Inside was bedlam. French soldiers scrambled for cover. A young officer¡ªcouldn''t have been older than Alberto¡ªreached for his sidearm. Alberto shot him twice in the chest. The man crumpled without a sound. "Clear left!" "Clear right!" The farmhouse fell silent except for the ragged breathing of his men and the distant thunder of the naval bombardment. Alberto leaned against the wall, suddenly exhausted. His hands shook. Not from fear¡ªfrom adrenaline. From the sheer fucking absurdity of being alive when so many weren''t. Then the radio crackled. "Baker Actual, this is Big Red One. Objective secured?" Alberto keyed the mic. "Roger. Farmhouse is ours." "Good copy. Hold position. Second wave landing now." Outside, the first rays of dawn painted the beach in hues of gold and crimson. The sea was littered with burning ships. The sand ran red. And somewhere in that carnage, Alberto Bernard realized something that would haunt him for the rest of his life¡ªboth lives: He was good at this. Back in Versailles Palace Alberto came back to himself with a gasp, his fingers digging into the balcony rail hard enough to crack the stone. His uniform¡ªhis real uniform, the imperial black and silver¡ªwas soaked with sweat. No blood. No sand. Just the System''s cold glow in his vision: SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ? Dungeon Core Acquired! SC Yield: 1.2 Billion (Massive Surplus) Artifact Detected: "Hive Memory Shard" (Contains genetic/psychic imprints of the Queen) .... 3 hours later Alberto examined the Hive Memory Shard, his fingers tracing its jagged edges. Prime Minister Elizabeth watched, uneasy. "Your Majesty, we don''t know what that thing is capable of." Alberto smirked. "That''s why we''re going to study it." SYSTEM RECOMMENDATION Research Options: 1?? Reverse-Engineer Hive Genetics (Unlock Bio-Augmented Soldiers) 2?? Psychic Warfare Development (Queen''s Telepathy as a Weapon) 3?? Destroy It (Too Dangerous) Alberto selected Option 1. This will help further enhance our military capabilities. Chapter 241: Side Story Elis Training days Eli stood at attention, his boots planted firmly on the frozen ground, the wind slicing through his uniform like a jagged blade. The Bernard Empire was rich, powerful, unstoppable¡ªbut it was cold. Not just in weather, but in everything. "Move, you sack of shit!" The Sergeant stalked the line of recruits like a hunting dog, his sharp eyes tearing through them, searching for weakness. He was a wiry bastard with a voice like gravel and a face carved from stone. "Do you think the enemy will wait for you to warm your delicate little balls?!" The Sergeant spat, stopping in front of a shivering recruit. "Pathetic. Get down and give me twenty, you whimpering sack of rat-piss." The poor bastard dropped to the ground, arms trembling as he pushed through the punishment. Eli kept his face blank, his muscles locked. Any sign of weakness and Vos would be on him next. "Today''s a good day," The Sergeant continued, pacing in front of them. "Today''s the day you stop being useless shits and start being something worth the Empire''s time." His words rolled over them, thick with contempt. No one moved. No one even breathed too hard. "Today," The Sergeant said, his voice lowering, becoming something worse than a shout¡ªsomething quiet, cold, and deadly¡ª"we learn how to kill." A flicker of something passed through the line. Not fear, not really. Something else. A shiver of realization, an understanding of what they had signed up for. "Follow me." The recruits fell into step behind him, marching through the frostbitten dirt toward the training pits. The sun was a dull glow behind thick clouds, offering no warmth, only the illusion of daylight. The Empire didn''t care about comfort. It cared about results. At the edge of the training ground, a series of wooden dummies stood in neat rows, each carved into the crude shape of a man. But these weren''t just for sword practice. The real training dummies stood beyond them¡ªhunched figures, bound at the wrists and ankles, heads hooded in black cloth. Prisoners. The Bernard Empire didn''t waste resources, not even its enemies. Those who defied them were given one of two fates¡ªservice or sacrifice. The ones who stood here, wrists bound, were the latter. A slow, uneasy ripple passed through the recruits. This was different. Sparring against each other was one thing. Practicing with wooden weapons was one thing. But this¡ª Eli''s stomach twisted. "You''re soldiers now," The Sergeant said, his voice matter-of-fact. "You think war is about glory? Honor? You think when the fighting starts, your enemy is going to wait for you to feel ready?" Silence. The Sergeant sneered. "You''re going to kill today, whether you like it or not." One of the recruits, a younger boy with wide eyes and shaking hands, took a half-step back. The Sergeant was on him instantly. "Scared, are you?" he whispered, voice like oil over steel. "Thinking of running?" The boy¡ªLukas, Eli thought his name was¡ªdidn''t answer. His throat worked, his lips parted, but no sound came out. The Sergeant leaned in close. "Run, then. Run back to your mother. Oh, wait. You can''t, can you? Because Latvia burned that village to the ground. Because we own you now." Lukas swallowed, his face pale as ash. The Sergeant turned his back on him, dismissing him as if he wasn''t even worth the effort. "The rest of you, step forward." Eli''s feet felt heavy as he moved. The man in front of him was thin, ragged, his tunic torn at the collar. He smelled like sweat and fear. His breath rasped under the hood, uneven and quick. A blade was pressed into Eli''s hand. He knew how to use it. He''d killed before¡ªdeer, rabbits, the occasional starving wolf that had wandered too close to the farm. But this was different. This wasn''t survival. This was a lesson. "Throat, heart, or gut," The Sergeant instructed, pacing behind them. "You pick." Eli tightened his grip on the knife. His jaw clenched. His vision tunneled. The man in front of him was shaking. He couldn''t see his eyes, but he could feel them¡ªburning through the black cloth, pleading. No names. No stories. No hesitation. Eli drove the blade forward. It was fast. That was the important part. Straight to the heart. The man gasped¡ªsoft, short¡ªbefore the strength left his body, before his knees buckled, before he slumped against Eli like dead weight. He stepped back. The body crumpled. Blood soaked the frozen dirt. Silence. Then¡ª "Good." The Sergeant clapped Eli on the shoulder, his grip like a vice. "Not bad for a peasant." Eli said nothing. His fingers were still wrapped around the knife. He could feel the warmth of blood cooling in the wind. The others hesitated. Some of them hesitated too long. One of the recruits¡ªa scrawny kid from the slums¡ªfroze. His hands shook so hard the blade clattered to the ground. The prisoner in front of him didn''t move. Didn''t run. He just stood there, waiting. "Pathetic," The Sergeant spat. "If you can''t kill a bound man, how the fuck do you think you''ll manage in battle?" The boy didn''t answer. The Sergeant sighed. "Fine. I''ll help you." He pulled a pistol from his belt and pressed it into the recruit''s hands. He guided him¡ªforced him¡ªto raise it. "Pull the trigger." Tears streaked the recruit''s dirty face. His fingers trembled. The Sergeant shoved the barrel against the prisoner''s head. "Now." A shot cracked through the cold air. The prisoner collapsed. The recruit screamed. The Sergeant only shook his head. "Weak. You''ll either get stronger, or you''ll die." The training continued. One by one, the prisoners fell. One by one, the recruits learned. By the time it was over, Eli felt different. The blood had dried on his skin. His fingers ached from the cold, from the strain of holding a blade too tight. But it was something else, too¡ªsomething deeper. Something had changed. Not just in him. In all of them. As they marched back to the barracks, Rolf muttered under his breath, voice hoarse. "Shit''s getting real." Eli didn''t respond. Because he already knew. It had always been real. Now, though? Now, there was no going back. Chapter 242: Side Story Elis Training days (2) The barracks stank of sweat, blood, and damp wool. Eli sat on the edge of his bunk, staring at his hands. They were clean now¡ªno blood, no dirt¡ªbut he could still feel the warmth of it, the weight of the blade sinking in, the way the man''s body had gone slack. The Empire had made him a killer. But he wasn''t sure if that made him a soldier yet. "Thinking about it, aren''t you?" Rolf sat across from him, chewing lazily on a strip of dried meat. His thick fingers tore through it like an animal. His face was unreadable. Eli didn''t answer. Rolf snorted. "First one''s always the hardest. After that, it gets easier." Eli frowned. "That supposed to make me feel better?" "No," Rolf said, grinning. "It''s supposed to make me feel better. You ain''t the type to crack, are you?" Eli exhaled through his nose. "No." "Good," Rolf muttered. "Because if you do, I''ll be the one stuck carrying your sorry ass through battle, and I''d rather not." Eli smirked despite himself. "How noble." "Yeah, yeah." Rolf stretched, his bones cracking. "Get some sleep. They''ll be working us to the bone tomorrow. Bastards are gonna throw us into the meat grinder sooner or later. Might as well be ready for it." Eli lay back, staring at the ceiling. Sleep didn''t come easy, but exhaustion finally dragged him under. The next morning. Eli slammed his tray down on the table and glared at the slop in front of him. "Fucking hell, this again?" The food stared back, unmoving, smug in its gelatinous defiance. Same unnaturally soft bread, same thick brown sauce, same pale-yellow mush. It quivered under the cold mess hall lights, daring him to take a bite. Across from him, Rolf was already shoving it down like a starving dog. He chewed noisily, sauce smeared across his chin. "Stop bitching and eat. This stuff''s a fucking miracle compared to what we used to get back home." Eli scoffed, tearing off a piece of the suspiciously soft bread. "This ain''t food. It''s some kind of wizard''s experiment gone wrong." He squeezed it between his fingers, watching it spring back into shape. "Real bread''s supposed to be hard enough to break a man''s teeth, not this... this cloud." Garrick snorted, stabbing his spoon into the yellow mush and watching it jiggle. "Yeah? And what about this? Tell me that ain''t some kind of alchemist''s fuck-up. Food''s not supposed to move." The others chuckled, but the laughter had an edge. Because no matter how much they mocked it, the food was better. It was rich. Soft. Filling. Different. Back home, breakfast was whatever you could scrape together. A bit of dried meat if you were lucky. Maybe a crust of old bread. Porridge, if your village still had grain left. Half the time, it tasted like dirt. The other half, it tasted like nothing at all. The Bernard Empire didn''t serve food. It served fuel. Meals weren''t about keeping you full; they were about keeping you efficient. Every bite was packed with something¡ªproteins, carbs, energy. The Empire didn''t care if you enjoyed it. It just cared that you ate enough to fight. Garrick shoved the mush into his mouth and made a face. "Tastes like... buttery milk and sadness." Rolf grinned, still eating. "That''s because it''s made from cow tit." Eli choked. "What?" Rolf held up a spoonful. "Dunno how they do it, but the cooks said it''s made from milk. Like... pressed into this. Some kinda process." He shoved another bite in, licking his lips. "Fucking genius if you ask me." Eli grimaced. He knew milk. Milk was for drinking, or for making cheese that went rock-hard after a few days. Not... this. "And the meat?" he asked, eyeing the thick, sauce-covered slab on his plate. "Where''s it even come from?" Garrick shrugged. "Beats me. Doesn''t taste like chicken, doesn''t taste like beef. Maybe it''s from one of those big, fat animals they have here. I saw one in the market¡ªthing looked like a cow, but fatter, shorter. Had a face like a goddamn demon." Eli took a bite, chewing slowly. It was tender, soft in a way meat never should be. No stringy bits. No gristle. Just pure, melt-in-your-mouth something. His body wanted it. It was rich, satisfying in a way nothing from home had ever been. And that was the problem. "Fucking Empire," he muttered under his breath. Rolf raised an eyebrow. "What?" Eli shook his head, pushing his tray away. "Nothing." But it wasn''t nothing. Because the Empire had taken everything from them¡ªland, freedom, their very names. And now? Now it was replacing even the taste of home. Everything they ate, everything they wore, everything they used¡ªit all came from the Empire. And the more they consumed, the less they belonged to Britannia. ..... Training Ground After breakfast, everyone gathered at the training ground. For training again. The Sergeant waited for them outside, arms crossed, eyes like a hawk''s. "Today''s lesson, maggots," he began, "is how not to die when someone tries to carve your guts out." The recruits lined up. Wooden practice swords were tossed at their feet. "Pick ''em up." Eli grabbed one, feeling the weight of it. Lighter than steel. No edge. Just a blunt tool meant for breaking bones, not cutting flesh. "Pair up!" Rolf fell in beside him, cracking his neck. "Try not to cry when I knock you on your ass." Eli smirked. "Try not to cry when I break your ribs." The Sergeant paced between them, eyeing each recruit like a piece of meat. "First rule of a fight¡ªdon''t get hit. Second rule¡ªhit the other poor bastard harder than he hits you. Third rule¡ªthere are no other rules." The training ground exploded into movement. Eli barely had time to react before Rolf lunged. He dodged, rolling his shoulder back as the wooden blade missed his ribs by an inch. He swung low, aiming for Rolf''s knee, but the bastard was faster than he looked. CRACK. Chapter 243: Side Story Elis Training days (3) CRACK. Eli barely got his sword up in time to block the next blow. The impact rattled through his arms, but he gritted his teeth and shoved forward. Their weapons locked. Their breath came hot and fast. "Not bad," Rolf admitted. "But not good enough." He twisted, slamming his weight into Eli''s chest. The air left Eli''s lungs in a rush, and the next thing he knew, his back was hitting the dirt. "Fuck," Eli groaned. Rolf grinned down at him. "Told you." "Enough flirting, ladies," Vos snapped. "Again!" The fights lasted hours. Bruises bloomed across Eli''s arms and ribs. By the end of it, his muscles screamed, his vision swam, and he could barely hold his practice sword. And then came the rifles. "Bayonets today," The Sergeant said, grabbing a long, wickedly sharp blade and attaching it to the end of his rifle. "You ever run out of bullets, this is your best friend. Better than a sword, better than a knife. This will punch through armor, flesh, and bone." He turned and drove the bayonet into a straw dummy. The blade sank in deep, splitting the stuffed target in half. "Your turn," he barked. The recruits lined up. Eli gripped his rifle, the bayonet gleaming at the tip. "Stab, twist, pull!" The Sergeant shouted. "Again!" Eli drove the blade forward. It hit the dummy with a dull thud. He twisted, yanked it free. "Again!" By the time the sun started sinking, Eli''s hands were raw, his shoulders burning. Blood¡ªmostly his own¡ªstained his sleeves. The Bernard Empire didn''t just want killers. They wanted weapons. And Eli could feel himself turning into one. The first battle came sooner than expected. The alarm sounded in the dead of night. A shrieking, metallic wail that tore through the barracks. "UP! UP!" Recruits scrambled from their bunks, fumbling for weapons, boots thudding against the wooden floor. "What the fuck is happening?" Garrick hissed, struggling to buckle his belt. "No clue," Rolf muttered, yanking on his coat. The heavy door slammed open. The Sergeant stalked in, his eyes like shards of ice. He was already dressed for battle, his rifle slung over his shoulder, his pistol strapped to his thigh. "Congratulations, shitstains," he barked. "Tonight, you see real war." The recruits stood frozen, half-dressed, half-asleep. "NOW, YOU FUCKING MAGGOTS!" They moved. Fast. Eli grabbed his rifle, slung it over his back. His fingers were stiff from the cold, his breath fogging the air as they rushed outside. The night was black, the sky thick with clouds. Smoke curled in the distance. Gunfire cracked through the air. "Bandits," The Sergeant spat, leading them toward the outer wall. "Poor, desperate fucks who think they can raid an Imperial outpost and live to tell about it." Eli swallowed hard. Bandits. He''d seen them before¡ªhalf-starved men roaming the countryside, attacking villages, looting whatever they could find. The war had turned them into animals, scavengers feeding off the scraps left behind. "Orders are simple," The Sergeant continued. "Kill anything that doesn''t wear Imperial black. No mercy. No prisoners. You hesitate, you die. You run, you wish you died." Eli tightened his grip on his rifle. The closer they got, the louder the fighting became¡ªscreams tangled with the thunder of musket fire. Then, suddenly, they were there. The outer wall was a mess. Smoke curled from burning barricades, and bodies littered the ground¡ªsome in Imperial black, others in ragged clothes, their faces twisted in agony. Eli barely had time to think before the first shot rang out. The recruit beside him jerked. His head snapped back, blood spraying the air. He collapsed in a heap, the steam rising from his cooling body. "TAKE POSITION!" The Sergeant roared. Eli''s body moved before his mind caught up. He dropped to one knee, raised his rifle. A figure rushed through the smoke¡ªa bandit, wrapped in dirty furs, swinging a rusted saber. Eli fired. BANG. The man crumpled. Someone was screaming. Eli wasn''t sure if it was him or someone else. The battlefield was chaos. Shadows flickered in the firelight, black shapes darting between barricades. Muzzle flashes lit up the dark like bursts of lightning. "KEEP MOVING!" The Sergeant bellowed. Eli''s rifle jammed. "Fuck!" A figure lunged at him. Eli barely dodged, rolling through the dirt. He fumbled for his bayonet. The bandit snarled, raising his sword. Eli thrust forward. The blade punched into the man''s gut. He gasped, shuddered. Eli twisted. Pulled free. The man fell, choking on blood. No time to think. Another attacker. Another swing. Another thrust. Another body. Eli''s arms ached. His breath came in ragged gasps, the cold air slicing through his lungs. His rifle was slick with sweat and blood. Then¡ªsilence. Eli blinked, chest heaving. The battle was over. The bandits were either dead or scattered, their bodies lying in heaps along the bloodstained ground. The Empire had won. But as Eli looked around, at the frozen faces of the dead, at the recruits standing stiff, their eyes hollow¡ªhe realized something. The brutality of war. The fires still burned, casting eerie shadows over the corpses. Somewhere in the distance, a wounded man whimpered. Eli wiped his hands on his coat, but the blood was already dried. He swallowed hard, staring at the body at his feet. He''d killed before. In training. But this was different. This wasn''t a lesson. This was real. "Not bad, farm boy." Rolf clapped a hand on Eli''s shoulder. His grin was tight, forced. His face was smeared with dirt and sweat. Eli didn''t respond. "Quit thinking," Rolf muttered. "They''re dead. You''re not. That''s all that matters." But was it? The Sergeant strode past, surveying the battlefield. He nodded approvingly at the bodies, at the blood, at the silence. "You did well," he said, voice like iron. "Most of you, anyway." Eli followed his gaze. A few recruits were missing. Some dead, some wounded, some¡ª His stomach turned. One recruit was on his knees, his rifle on the ground. Lukas. The boy was trembling. His hands were slick with blood, his face pale as death. "You didn''t fire a single shot, did you?" The Sergeant asked, crouching beside him. Lukas didn''t answer. His eyes were locked on the body before him¡ªa young bandit, barely older than himself, his throat slashed open. The Sergeant sighed. "Pathetic." He stood, pulled his pistol from his belt, and pressed it into Lukas''s shaking hands. "Finish it." Lukas choked on a sob. The bandit was still alive, his breath coming in wet, gasping rasps. Blood bubbled at his lips. He twitched, fingers scrabbling weakly at the dirt. The Sergeant said. "Do it." Lukas shook his head. The Sergeant grabbed his wrist. "DO IT." A gunshot rang through the frozen night. Lukas collapsed, his breath coming in ragged, shuddering gulps. The Sergeant shook his head, disgusted. "Weak." He turned, addressing the rest of them. "Let this be a lesson," he said. "War doesn''t wait for you to be ready. War doesn''t give a shit about your conscience." Chapter 244: Latas Protest The streets of Lata were alive with a fury that hadn''t been seen in years. People were packed shoulder to shoulder, shouting with hoarse voices, their faces twisted with anger. Signs that once boasted slogans of national pride now hung in tatters¡ª"Down with the Empire," "Bernard''s Taxes Will Kill Us," "Not a Slave to Imperial Gold." The air buzzed with friction, the sharp, sizzling heat of resentment. Eric stood on the balcony of what used to be the royal palace. His gaze swept over the crowd like a predator surveying prey. The protests, though ragged and disorganized, had a pulse¡ªunlike the kingdom that had once stood proud, crushed under the iron boot of the Bernard Empire. The anger was raw, like a wound still open and bleeding. "Idiots," Eric muttered to himself, his fingers curling into fists. He could hear the chants echoing from the street below, a growing crescendo of defiance. "FUCK THE EMPIRE!" they screamed, their voices seething like a boiling cauldron. "WE WILL NOT PAY!" He heard the unmistakable sound of a bottle smashing somewhere in the distance, followed by a burst of yelling. "Damn it." Eric spat over the edge of the balcony, the words tasting sour on his tongue. His kingdom had been dragged into this hellhole, shoved beneath the weight of the Empire, and now the people were suffering for it. The taxes were crippling, the land was being torn apart for mines and factories, and the once-pristine fields were now choked with dust and machinery. The Empire was bleeding Latvia dry, and all Eric could do was stand there and watch, impotent. Then an officer came there and said, "You can go inside now." Eric nods and walks in. He''s here to meet Hans, who is now in charge of Lata. He entered Hans office "General," Eric began, his voice tight. Hans didn''t look up. His pen scratched across parchment. "You''re interrupting." A muscle twitched in Eric''s jaw. "The protests are spreading. Your tax collectors just seized the last grain stores from the¡ª" "As per Imperial Decree 44-A." Hans flipped a page. "Your people owe back payments." Eric''s knuckles whitened on the doorframe. "They''re starving. The fields your factories poisoned won''t yield. You''re bleeding them dry for a war they didn''t start!" Hans finally lifted his gaze. Cold. Dispassionate. "And?" The word hung like a guillotine. Eric stepped forward, planting his palms on the desk. "Call off the garrison. Just for a week. Let me distribute what''s left in the¡ª" "No." "Damn it, Hans! They''ll riot!" Hans set down his pen. "Let them." Silence. Somewhere outside, a bottle shattered. The distant chant of "BURN THE PALACE!" seeped through the windows. Less than a month ago, they had been celebrating the conquest of Latvia, a proud nation under the banner of the Bernard Empire. Now? Now it was just a broken shell, a place where people were too hungry and too proud to accept their new masters. Eric exhaled through his nose. "You''re not just killing them. Your greed is suffocating this place. You''ve raised taxes to the point where these people can''t even feed themselves. And for what? To pay for your damn war machines and their factories? The taxes are breaking them. They''re pissed off about their land being destroyed. They can see the factories being built on what was once their fields. The food that fed their families is now feeding the Empire''s machinery." Hans leaned back, A humorless smile in his face. "We didn''t come here for loyalty, Eric. We came for iron. For coal. For the docks that''ll ship cannons to the front." He tapped the ledger. "Your people are a line item. Nothing more." Eric''s breath came ragged. "Then you''re a fool. Starving men don''t fear bullets. They''ll tear this city apart." Hans stood, adjusting his gloves. "Then we''ll rebuild it. With fewer mouths to feed." He moved toward the door, pausing beside Eric. "Go home. Play the grateful collaborator. Or don''t." A shrug. "The Empire won''t notice either way." The door clicked shut. Alone, Eric stared at the map of Lata on the wall¡ªhis kingdom, now crosshatched in red ink, marked for demolition. Outside, the crowd''s roar crescendoed. "Crush them," Hans said flatly. "No warnings. No mercy." His officers saluted, their faces expressionless, and turned to carry out the command. Within moments, the garrison moved. Eric leaves Hans'' office and hears more commotion outside. He goes to the balcony. What had once been a crowd of angry but unarmed civilians had transformed into a battlefield. Armored soldiers pushed into the mass of protesters, their shields forming an unyielding wall. Then the batons came down. Cries of pain split the air. People staggered and fell, some trampled beneath the weight of the advancing troops. A woman cradled a child, screaming as a soldier ripped the boy from her arms. A man lunged at a guard with a broken bottle¡ªhe was shot point-blank. The smell of blood mixed with the stench of sweat and smoke. A young man climbed onto a toppled cart, waving a makeshift flag¡ªthe old Latvian banner. His face was twisted with defiance. "We are not slaves! We will¡ª" A rifle cracked. The boy fell, the banner slipping from his fingers, darkening with blood. The crowd erupted. If fear had held them back before, now it was gone. They surged forward, hurling stones, bricks, whatever they could find. The garrison faltered under the sudden aggression. Then the fires began. A torch flew through the air, crashing against the side of a factory. Another struck the governor''s office. Flames leapt to life, licking at the wood and stone like hungry beasts. Smoke curled into the sky, blotting out the setting sun. Eric then enters Hans'' office again. "What are you doing?!¡ªThis is a massacre." Hans reappeared, utterly calm. "This is necessary." Eric rounded on him. "Necessary? This isn''t governance¡ªit''s extermination!" Hans exhaled, as if exhausted by Eric''s naivety. "This country belongs to the Empire. We do whatever we want!" Eric stared at him, realization settling like ice in his veins. There was no negotiating with Hans. No appealing to reason. The Empire didn''t care about Lata. They want their resources And they would burn the rest to the ground to get it. Chapter 245 245: The Rotting Gardens Dungeon Floor 2: The Rotting Gardens Belly Valley Ruins ¨C 18 Hours After Hive Queen Elimination The first floor had been a massacre. Alberto skimmed through the casualty reports, his eyes cold, calculating. Twenty-two Exo-Knights dead. Four ISSD super soldiers gone. But the rewards had been worth the butcher''s bill¡ª1.2 billion SC from the Dungeon Core and the Hive Memory Shard, an artifact pulsing with strange psychic imprints. And yet, the Hive wasn''t truly dead. The moment Kain''s team pulled out, seismic sensors detected something. A faint tremor. A hollow beneath the throne room. A second floor. Alberto clenched his fist. The Hive had burrowed deeper than expected. If there was another Dungeon Core below, it meant more SC, more resources. But if they left it unchecked, it also meant something worse¡ªsomething festering beneath Rafa''s foundations. That wasn''t an option. He leaned forward on his obsidian desk, issuing a new command through his neural link. "Deploy a second team. Clear the floor. Secure the core. No survivors." The mission began within the hour. The Descent The new squad deployed fast. No wasted time. No hesitation. 30 Exo-Knights, fresh from reactivation, their cybernetic frames gleaming under the tactical lights. 15 Artificial Mages, floating constructs pulsing with violet energy, each imbued with quantum-reinforced spell matrices. Kain, now field commander, still battle-worn but unwilling to sit this one out. Their drop into Floor 2 was surgical¡ªzip-lines hissing (tsss-THUMP) as boots touched the damp, pulsating ground. Unlike the Hive-infested tunnels above, this biome was different. Alive. Rotten. A festering corpse of a garden. A humid wind slithered through the cavern, thick with the stench of decay and sweet nectar, a clash of aromas that turned stomachs. Thick, gnarled roots coiled around ruined architecture, twisting over the remains of long-forgotten structures. The trees weren''t trees. Their bark quivered, shifting as if something inside struggled to break free. Their leaves, fleshy and red, dripped viscous sap, and beneath them, rows of tooth-like thorns protruded from vines like predatory mouths. Kain''s cybernetic eye flickered (whirr-click). Thermal scans were useless. The entire floor pulsed with biological warmth. "Stay tight. Weapons live. This place is breathing." They moved in combat formation, a V-shape wedge cutting through the undergrowth. Artificial Mages hovered above them, scanning, their violet cores pulsing with raw arcane energy. Then the first movement came. New Threats Identified SYSTEM ALERT ¨C Dungeon Bestiary Updated Carrion Blossoms (Level 42-50) ¨C Carnivorous flora with acidic spores. Emits neurotoxins. Flesh Vines (Level 45-55) ¨C Semi-sentient tendrils that constrict and consume organic matter. Rot-Touched Guardians (Level 50-60) ¨C Plant-based humanoids, remnants of corrupted warriors. Berserk Flower Knight (Level 65 - Floor Guardian) ¨C ??? First Contact The first Carrion Blossom struck without warning. A bulbous, pulsing flower hanging from a twisted tree suddenly shuddered (squelch) before its petals snapped open, revealing a circular mouth lined with fangs. It spat a cloud of pale yellow spores (FOOOSH), the air instantly thick with hallucinogenic toxins. An Exo-Knight coughed. Staggered. Then screamed. His armor''s neural dampeners failed to compensate. The spores burned into his respiratory system, and he turned his rifle on his own squad (CHK-CHK). "SHIT! NEURAL SPIKE¡ª" Kain moved first. A single hypervelocity round (THWUMP) punched through the Knight''s skull before he could fire. His body hit the rotting earth (THUD), leaking coolant instead of blood. "Masks on. Filters maxed." The Artificial Mages reacted instantly, unleashing arcane bursts (WHUMMM) that incinerated the Carrion Blossoms mid-air. The flowers screamed (a shrill, unnatural keening) before shriveling into black husks. Then the vines attacked. From the ground. From the walls. From inside the fucking trees. They moved like serpents (shhfff), lashing out, coiling around limbs, trying to drag soldiers into the soil¡ªa damp, living grave. One Knight disappeared into the earth before anyone could react. His screams choked off as the ground closed over him. "BURN THEM!" Artificial Mages switched tactics. No finesse. Just raw destruction. Inferno-class spells detonated (FWOOOOOSH), turning the battlefield into a raging firestorm. The vines shrieked, writhing, splitting apart, burning into nothingness. The team pushed forward. Through the blackened remains of twitching roots and melting flesh-like petals, they reached a clearing¡ªan open courtyard, its center dominated by a towering mass of roses and bone. And standing before it... A knight. The Berserk Flower Knight He was tall. Eight feet at least. His armor, once silver, was now crimson and green, entwined with vines that pulsed like veins. His left arm was missing, replaced by a massive, serrated thorn-blade, and his eyes... They weren''t human anymore. The moment he saw them, he moved. Not walked. Not ran. He vanished. Then¡ª "LEFT!" An Exo-Knight twisted just as the Flower Knight reappeared (SHINK), his blade already mid-swing. The Exo-Knight blocked (CLANG), but the sheer force of impact caved in his shoulder armor, sending him flying across the clearing. Kain fired. A Gauss round slammed into the knight''s chest¡ª And bounced. "What the¡ª" The Flower Knight growled, voice like rusted metal grinding against bone, before lunging again. Faster. Stronger. Unstoppable. Artificial Mages unleashed a magical barrage¡ª He ignored it. Their spells struck, but his body absorbed the impact. The vines around his frame hardened, twisting into layers of armor-like petals, dispersing the kinetic energy like a shockwave of thorns. The squad was losing ground. Then Kain saw it. The core. A glowing, pulsating mass embedded in the Flower Knight''s chest, wrapped in shifting layers of bark-like armor. A weak spot. "Focus fire! Aim for the center!" The Kill The Exo-Knights switched tactics. Every shot now targeted one spot. Plasma seared away the outer layers, peeling back the armor-like petals, exposing the vulnerable flesh beneath. The Flower Knight roared, stumbling¡ªhis movements slowing as the magical wounds crawled across his body. Then Kain moved. One shot. One perfect Gauss round. It punched straight through the exposed core. The Flower Knight froze. Then he screamed. His body convulsed, the vines unraveling from his armor, turning to blackened ash as his form crumpled, finally still. Mission Success SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ? Dungeon Floor 2 Cleared! ? Rotting Gardens Purged! ? New Core Secured ¨C Estimated Yield: 1.5 Billion SC! ? Artifact Acquired: "The Thorned Crown" (Grants unknown abilities related to plant-magic and regeneration). Kain exhaled. Another floor down. Another nightmare buried. But as he looked at the pulsating cavern walls, he had a feeling this dungeon wasn''t done with them yet. Chapter 246 246: Side story — Guardsmen vs Rebel Eli sat in silence, his rifle across his lap, his fingers tracing absent patterns along the worn stock. Around him, the other guardsmen murmured, smoked, sharpened bayonets against their boots. Some dozed with heads lolling against the wooden walls, exhaustion pulling them under while they still had the chance. None of them knew exactly what awaited them in Latvia, but they knew what they''d been sent to do. Suppress the rebellion. Burn the resistance out of their bones. "Fucking Latvia," Rolf muttered beside him, breaking the silence. He was turning a dagger over in his hands, his thumb testing the blade''s edge. "You ever think about it, Eli? The irony of it all?" Eli didn''t look up. "What irony?" Rolf scoffed, shifting in his seat. "They razed Britannia.They have brought us to this point today, they killed our people. And now? We''re going to their land to kill them." Eli exhaled slowly through his nose. He had thought about it. He''d thought about it every fucking day since the orders came down. Latvia. The place that had sent its army into his homeland. That had torched villages, slaughtered families, left the fields choked with bodies and blood. His father had died there, gutted like an animal by Latvian blades. And now, Latvia burned again. Not at the hands of Britannia, but beneath the heel of the Bernard Empire. Eli hating this place. Wishing to see it fall. And now? Now, he was being sent for it. The regiment had been formed after the fall of Britannia, a hodgepodge of survivors and soldiers too young or too broken to stay in the rear. They were the Guardsmen Corps, and they''d been baptized in fire, trained to kill, to destroy, to fight for the Empire''s empire. "Yeah," Eli said, voice low, rasping. "I think about it." Across from them, Garrick spat onto the floorboards, shifting his rifle. "Doesn''t matter who''s in charge. A dead Latvian''s a dead Latvian." The others grunted in agreement. The ship''s engines cut off, and the order to disembark came swiftly. The Guardsmen moved in practiced formation, hitting the deck and boarding the trucks with military precision. The trucks engine started, their wheels tearing into the rough, muddy roads that led inland. The air grew colder the deeper they moved into Latvia, the land looking more desolate by the mile. Forests were stripped bare, fields now filled with the decaying remnants of battles fought long ago. As the trucks made their way through the mountains, the road narrowed, forcing them into a single-file procession. The tension in the air was thick¡ªeveryone knew that something was about to go down. The question was when. The first sign came quickly. Gunfire. The sound shattered the quiet like glass. The first truck was hit, the front end jerking violently as a bullet tore through the windshield, spraying glass and forcing the driver to slam on the brakes. The entire convoy screeched to a halt. "Ambush!" someone yelled. Eli barely had time to react before the first explosion went off, a deafening roar that sent the air whistling and rattling in his eardrums. His head snapped to the side, and for a split second, he saw the flash of fire and smoke curling up from the truck ahead. Screams filled the air as men were flung from their seats. Then, chaos. The demi-humans had appeared. Freakish, twisted forms, half-human, half-beast, charging from the cover of the forest. They were faster than human, their movements wild. They carried jagged, rusted weapons¡ªswords, axes, and knives¡ªbut their most dangerous asset was their speed and unpredictability. "Fucking hell," Eli muttered under his breath, as he grabbed his rifle and rolled out of the truck. His boots hit the ground with a solid thud, and he crouched low, eyes scanning the trees. The first bandit came at him¡ªhuman, but gaunt, with a face twisted in madness. He was holding a musket, but he wasn''t aiming. He was charging, desperate to close the distance. Eli fired. BANG. The shot rang out, a harsh bark of thunder. The rebel dropped, his body jerking from the impact, blood spraying from the entry wound. But before Eli could celebrate the kill, another shot rang out, this time closer. "Move! MOVE!" an officer voice cut through the air like a whip. "They''re everywhere!" Rolf shouted, his voice panicked as he crouched beside Eli, gripping his rifle tight. Eli''s head snapped up. He saw them then¡ªdozens of rebels, both human and demi-human, pouring out of the trees. Eli fired again, the bullet taking down one of the demi-humans who had lunged at him with an axe. The thing crumpled in a heap, its limbs twitching, blood pooling around it. "Watch your back!" Rolf shouted as he fired a round into a soldier charging toward him. Eli dropped another bandit, a man with a jagged knife who came at him with a scream. The knife skittered across the ground as the man fell, and Eli moved to reload. That''s when the real nightmare hit. The biggest demi-human he''d ever seen emerged from the woods. It had arms as thick as tree trunks, skin mottled with scars and burns. It roared, a sound that rattled the trees, and charged straight at Eli. Eli''s heart pounded in his chest. He barely had time to aim before the beast was upon him, swinging a massive club that could crush him in an instant. He dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow, but the air whooshed with the force of the swing, and dirt and debris exploded around him. "Shit!" Eli scrambled to his feet, his rifle forgotten for the moment. He fumbled for his bayonet, yanking it from its holster as the beast closed the gap between them. It was faster than it looked. It lunged, and Eli only barely managed to sidestep, feeling the brush of its heavy, clawed hand graze his shoulder. He didn''t have time to think. His instincts kicked in. He shoved the bayonet forward, the blade sinking into the beast''s side with a sickening crunch. The thing roared in pain and swung its massive arm at him. The impact sent Eli sprawling to the ground, breath knocked out of him. He gasped for air, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him. His hand, slick with blood, found the bayonet again, and this time, with everything he had, he plunged it deep into the creature''s chest. It screamed one last time before collapsing onto him. Chapter 247 247: Side story — Guardsmen vs Rebel (2) Eli lay beneath the cooling corpse of the demi-human, his breath coming in ragged gasps, muscles trembling with the aftermath of combat. Above him, the war raged on. The ambush had been a brutal. For a moment, it had looked like they might be overrun. But moments were fleeting things, and now, now the tide had turned. The distant rumble of engines announced it. More trucks. More men. The Guardsmen had come in force. Eli shoved the dead weight off his chest, rolling to his side, sucking in the cold, acrid air. His fingers found his rifle where it had fallen in the dirt, and he pushed himself upright, boots digging into the torn-up ground. Rolf was nearby, his face streaked with grime, panting hard as he reloaded his Lee-Enfield No. 4 Mk I, hands moving fast and practiced. "About fucking time," Rolf muttered, snapping the bolt forward. Beyond them, down the battered road, fresh convoys rolled in, kicking up mud and debris. The first wave of reinforcements had already disembarked¡ªtroops in dull green greatcoats, rifles in hand, moving with the disciplined lethality of trained killers. The first heavy machine gun opened fire. A Vickers Mk I, its long, water-cooled barrel shrouded in steam, chattered from its tripod mount, sending a stream of .303 rounds screaming through the trees. The bullets carved through flesh and bone, turning charging rebels into jerking, tumbling corpses before they could even get close. Then came the MG 42s. A relic of an older war, perhaps, but still one of the most feared weapons to ever spit lead. Mounted on bipods, they roared like starving wolves, spraying 1,200 rounds per minute. The Latvian rebels had no chance. Their muskets, their swords, their wooden shields¡ªcouldn''t protect them. Eli watched as one rebel, a bearded man in a ragged coat, tried to sprint for cover. The MG 42 caught him mid-stride. His body jolted violently as the rounds ripped through him, his limbs flailing, blood misting in the cold air. He collapsed in a twitching heap, his rifle falling forgotten beside him. A Bren gun team set up on the left flank, the gunner bracing against the bipod, his assistant feeding fresh magazines. Short, controlled bursts of .303 rounds lanced through the undergrowth, cutting down anything that moved. And still, the Guardsmen advanced. The rebels fought like cornered animals¡ªbecause that''s what they were. For every dozen that fell, another would charge, screaming, desperate. Some of them were just boys, faces sunken with hunger, dressed in tattered uniforms that barely fit. Others were wild-eyed men, gripping rusted sabers or axes, their expressions twisted with hate. But hate was no match for hot lead. Eli moved forward, his Lee-Enfield tucked against his shoulder. He fired¡ªcrack¡ªthe rifle bucking against his grip. A rebel crumpled, clutching his gut, eyes wide with shock. A demi-human barreled toward them, its muscular frame covered in crude armor, jagged teeth bared in a snarl. Eli barely had time to chamber another round before it was on them. Garrick stepped in. The shotgun blast was deafening. A Winchester Model 1897, loaded with buckshot, barked flame as Garrick emptied a shell straight into the demi-human''s chest. The creature staggered, a ragged hole torn through its torso, but it didn''t fall. "Motherfucker," Garrick growled, racking the pump with a sharp shink-shunk and firing again. This time, the thing dropped. But there were always more. The Latvians had no artillery, no bombs, no proper heavy weapons. Their strategy was simple: overwhelm with numbers, fight with whatever they had, die with teeth bared. But courage didn''t stop bullets. As the Guardsmen pressed forward, the rebel line collapsed. Some tried to flee, scattering into the trees like frightened animals. Others fought to the last, taking cover behind overturned carts, behind dead horses, behind the bodies of their own fallen. It didn''t matter. The Lewis guns were up now, their pan magazines rattling as they poured fire into the last clusters of resistance. The rebels'' final stronghold, a battered wooden outpost at the base of the hill, became a killing ground. Grenades arced through the air¡ªMills bombs, their fuses hissing before detonating in brutal bursts of shrapnel. Eli saw one man, a Latvian officer, standing in the open, his coat torn, his face streaked with dirt. He raised his sword in a final act of defiance. A burst from an MG 42 shredded him where he stood. Then¡ªsilence. The ground was a wasteland of bodies, blood pooling in the cold earth, steam rising from the corpses. Some of the rebels still twitched, gurgling, eyes wide with the last moments of agony. Eli exhaled slowly, his breath misting in the frigid air. His hands were steady now, steady in the way only a soldier''s hands could be after enough killing. Garrick lit a cigarette with shaking fingers. Rolf sat on a broken crate, wiping his blade clean on a dead man''s coat. The Guardsmen moved through the carnage, kicking over bodies, searching for survivors¡ªeither to take prisoner or to put down. A rebel woman lay against a shattered cart, her breath ragged, a rifle still clutched in her hands. A Guardsman walked past her and shot her in the head without breaking stride. Eli didn''t flinch. This was war. The officer in charge, a hard-eyed bastard named Captain Volker. "Secure the area," he barked. "Salvage what we can. Then burn the rest." No one argued. "Private Eli!" Eli turned, snapping to attention despite the exhaustion weighing on his bones. "Sir." Volker didn''t look at him¡ªhis cold gaze was fixed on the smoldering wreckage of the rebel outpost. "Collect the nameplates. Proper procedure. I want every one accounted for before we move out." Eli nodded. "Yes, sir." There was no emotion in the order. No hesitation. The dead were no longer soldiers¡ªthey were paperwork now. He moved. The first body was a young private, barely old enough to shave. His face was frozen in surprise, a single arrow punched neatly between his eyes. Eli unbuttoned the collar of the man''s greatcoat, revealing the dull metal tag hanging from a cord around his neck. MEYER 4872-17 He slipped it into the small canvas pouch at his belt. The next was an older sergeant, his chest torn open by shrapnel. His tags were slick with blood. Eli wiped them clean on the dead man''s coat before reading: R. KOHLER 2291-17 He worked in silence, the only sounds the crackling of distant fires and the occasional bark of a pistol shot as the clean-up detail executed wounded rebels. Some of the bodies were missing limbs. Some were missing heads. A few were so mangled he had to dig through the gore to find the chain, the metal tags sometimes fused to blackened skin by fire. Rolf passed him, dragging a dead Latvian by the ankles toward the pyre. He paused, watching Eli pry a tag from a corpse with half its face missing. "Damn," Rolf muttered. "That''s Bauer. Used to cheat at cards." Eli didn''t answer. He dropped the tag into the pouch. M.BAU 5591-17 This one was fresh¡ªa medic, judging by the red cross on his armband. His throat had been slit. The tags were clean. L. VOGT 3168-44 The pouch grew heavier. Chapter 248: Champion of the Holy Empire The Celestial Galleon "Light of Veneris" glided smoothly through the misty skies, its golden sails catching the windless void. Then, the voice crackled through the ship''s magical amplifiers. "Unidentified fleet, this is the Bernard Empire North Ocean Fleet. You are entering sovereign waters. Identify yourselves immediately." The language was foreign¡ªsharper, more clipped than the sacred tongues of his homeland¡ªbut the Translation Sigils woven into the ship''s runes did their work. The meaning became clear. A challenge. A warning. Raihan frowned. The Bernard Empire? He had never heard of such a nation. Were they vassals of some forgotten kingdom? The gods had not spoken of another empire in this direction. He turned to his second-in-command, Knight-Commander Solas. "Respond. Inform them we are emissaries of the Ancient Holy Empire, here on divine mandate. We do not seek war¡ªbut we will not be denied passage." Solas nodded and activated the Voice Sphere, his voice projected across the sky in response. "This is Knight-Commander Solas of the Ancient Holy Empire. We are here under divine order to investigate a great evil within your lands. We do not come as invaders, but as protectors of the world. Stand aside." BNS Argent Wolf ¨C Bridge 0420 Hours Commander Elias, the officer in charge of the Northern Patrol Group listened to the response through his headset. His jaw tightened. "Protectors of the world?" What kind of cultist nonsense was this? He turned to his executive officer. "What''s the read on their weaponry?" "Hard to say," the weapons officer replied. "They''re flying ships, sir. No visible missile pods, no railguns, no heat signatures consistent with known propulsion tech. But... we are detecting energy readings. Strong ones. Like some kind of ionization field." He stepped back to the comms station. "Knight-Commander Solas, this is Commander Elias of the Bernard Empire Navy. We do not recognize your authority here. If you wish to enter our territory, you will provide your full identification, state your intentions in detail, and await diplomatic clearance. If you fail to comply, we will consider you a hostile force and take appropriate action." His voice was firm. No bravado, no unnecessary threats¡ªjust the reality of military protocol. He gestured to his weapons officer. "Put a lock on their lead ship¡ªpassive targeting only. Make sure they know we''re not screwing around." A soft chime confirmed the radar lock. Light of Veneris ¨C Raihan''s POV Raihan heard the response. His warriors shifted uneasily. Solas whispered, "They are challenging us, Lord Raihan." Raihan exhaled slowly. "We are in their waters," he admitted. "They have a right to question us." He walked to the Voice Sphere and placed his hand on its glowing surface. "Commander Elias of the Bernard Empire. I am Raihan, Champion of the Holy Empire, chosen by the gods. We seek only to locate and contain a great evil that threatens all lands¡ªincluding yours. We do not wish to provoke war. But if you believe you can dictate our actions with threats, you will find that no empire, no machine, and no army can stand against the will of the gods." The moment he finished speaking, the sky crackled with divine energy¡ªnot an attack, not a warning, but a reminder that his fleet was more than just wood and steel. They were the hand of the divine. ??? Thousands of people have gathered inside the city''s football stadium because Alberto will address the nation here today. Alberto stepped onto the podium. The crowd fell silent. The Speech "People of the Bernard Empire." His voice was calm, measured, amplified by the System''s acoustics to reach every corner of the stadium. "Three days ago, our capital was attacked. Thousands died. Buildings that had stood for generations were reduced to ash. And yet¡ª" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "You are still here. The Empire is still here." A murmur rippled through the crowd. "Some of you have asked: Why us? Why must we suffer while others live in peace?" He leaned forward, gripping the podium. "I will tell you why. Because we are not a people who beg for mercy. We are not a nation that cowers before gods or monsters. We are the ones who build¡ªeven when the sky is falling." He gestured to the reconstructed skyline of Rafa¡ªgleaming towers, reinforced walls, the Celestial Aegis shimmering overhead. "Look around you. This city was rebuilt in a single night. Not by miracles. Not by divine favor. By our hands. By our will." A few cheers rose, hesitant at first, then swelling. "The enemy thought we would break. They were wrong." His voice hardened. "Now, they will learn what happens when you provoke the Bernard Empire." He raised his fist. "We do not kneel. We do not surrender. And if the heavens themselves stand in our way¡ª We will tear them down." The crowd erupted. ... Alberto stepped off the stage, the roars of the crowd still ringing in his ears. Then, Foreign Minister James appeared. "Your Majesty," James said, keeping his voice low. "We have an urgent message from the North Ocean Fleet." Alberto didn''t slow his stride. "Speak." "An airborne fleet from the Ancient Holy Empire has crossed into our territorial waters. They claim there is a ''source of great evil'' within our borders. Their ships are armed for war." Alberto''s jaw twitched. "How many?" "Twelve celestial galleons. At least five hundreds holy warriors." Ancient Holy empire ¡ªHuh, an evil god was imprisoned there too. Did they find out about IN''THERAK? They are very fast. Even from this distance, they could feel IN''THERAK''s presence. But what evil force are they talking about even after IN''THERAK gone? Hmm... I should discuss it with them. James hesitated. "Your Majesty, if we don''t act, this could escalate into¡ª" "Let them come," Alberto interrupted. James blinked. "...Your majesty?" "Guide them to Port Athens. No hostilities. No blockades. Let them dock." "But¡ª" James lowered his voice further. "That''s our largest naval hub¡ªAnd if it''s a trap?" Alberto finally stopped walking. He turned, his eyes like steel. "Then we''ll show them why you don''t corner a wolf." Chapter 249: Dungeon Floor 3: The Boneyard Belly Valley Dungeon¨C 26 Hours After Hive Queen Elimination Kain didn''t like the way the walls pulsed. Like a heartbeat. A slow, wet, waiting heartbeat. The air was thick, clogged with something wrong. The deeper they went, the worse it got¡ªfleshy, organic tunnels giving way to something even more sinister. Stone. But not just any stone. Tombstone-gray, carved with names that had no right to be there. His name was there. Kain''s eyes flicked over a weathered slab half-buried in the dirt. Kain Vasquez, 7th ISSD, KIA. He spat. "Real fucking funny." The squad moved in silence. Thirty Exo-Knights. Fourteen Artificial Mages¡ªone lost to the Berserk Flower Knight. And Kain, leading the way, Gauss rifle at the ready. Their boots crunched over brittle bone fragments, the remains of something long dead¡ªor maybe not long enough. SYSTEM ALERT ¨C Dungeon Bestiary Updated Wraithbound (Level 50-60) ¨C Spectral entities anchored to rotting remains. Immune to conventional ballistics. Hollowborn (Level 55-65) ¨C Reanimated soldiers, memories twisted into madness. Charnel Centipedes (Level 60-70) ¨C Multi-limbed horrors that nest inside corpses. Tomb King (Level 75 - Floor Guardian) ¨C ??? The moment the update hit their HUDs, the first thing moved. A Hollowborn, ribs split wide like an open maw, stumbled out from the fog. Its armor¡ªold, rusted¡ªclinked as it dragged a shattered rifle, jaw hanging loose, twitching. Its voice came in bursts, a garbled transmission of agony and hate. "--WHERE IS--" "--MOTHER?--" "--WHERE IS--" Kain didn''t hesitate. The Gauss round took the Hollowborn in the skull, blasting rotten bone across the tombstones. But the corpse didn''t fall. It laughed. No. Not laughed. Echoed. A dozen voices. A hundred. A choir of the dead. "YOU THINK YOU KILLED ME?" Then the cemetery woke up. First Contact The Exo-Knights barely had time to react before the ground erupted beneath them. Charnel Centipedes¡ªhulking, writhing masses of bone-white chitin and human faces frozen in silent screams¡ªburst from the soil, dragging soldiers down. Someone screamed. Short. Choked. A Knight disappeared beneath the dirt, his armor crunching as the centipede''s mandibles clamped down. "BURN THEM!" Artificial Mages unleashed hell. Arcane fire roared through the graveyard, blackening tombstones, searing flesh and chitin alike. The Hollowborn didn''t scream. They sang. A war hymn in a language no one should understand, voices overlapping in wet, drowning syllables. And still, they advanced. One Knight went down, legs trapped in shifting gravestones. Another took a rusted sword through the shoulder, servos whining as his systems locked up. Kain pivoted, slammed his boot into the attacker''s knee¡ªbone snapped, but the Hollowborn didn''t fall. "FUCKERS DON''T STAY DOWN!" The Wraithbound came next. They drifted from the tombs¡ªwisps of shadow, hollow eyes burning with hatred. Their presence alone was a disease. Electronics glitched. Targeting systems stuttered. Even the Artificial Mages faltered, their violet cores dimming as tendrils of spectral energy latched onto them. A Knight convulsed, his suit locking up. His voice crackled over comms, warped and wrong. "GET IT OUT¡ªIT''S IN ME¡ªGET IT OUT¡ª" Then he turned his rifle on his own squad. Kain put him down. Fast. Tactical Shift They weren''t winning. Every inch of ground they took bled them dry. The Wraithbound could only be damaged by arcane weapons. The Hollowborn ignored pain, ignored logic. And the Charnel Centipedes burrowed, hit-and-run tactics bleeding them one by one. Kain snarled. "We''re not dying in this shithole. SHIFT STRATEGY." He slammed a neural override through the squad''s systems. Artificial Mages prioritize Wraithbound. Full arcane payload. No reserves. Exo-Knights engage Hollowborn with thermal rounds¡ªburn them from the inside. Suppressive fire on centipedes¡ªkeep them underground. If they surface, fucking vaporize them. The Mages surged. Bright, violet energy cut through the fog, vaporizing Wraithbound mid-drift. The undead screeched, their forms unraveling like smoke in a storm. Hollowborn armor melted under the Knights'' incendiary rounds, their screams becoming real¡ªnot echoes, not ghosts. The ground trembled. The centipedes didn''t like the fire. They started pulling back, retreating to the deeper tunnels. That was fine. Let them rot down there. Then the Tomb King spoke. "Enough." The Tomb King The fog collapsed inward. A vacuum of silence. A weight that pressed against the skull, the soul, the very fucking bones. He rose from the center of the graveyard. A towering figure, wrapped in ancient, corroded plate. His helmet was wrong, elongated, shaped like a burial mask fused to his skull. In one hand, he carried a sword taller than a man, its edge chipped, rusted¡ªyet humming with something far worse than time. "You are not welcome here." "You will never leave." Then he moved. The Kill No ceremony. No grand speeches. One second he stood. The next¡ª SHINK. A Knight exploded as the blade passed through him, bisected at the waist, armor and all. His upper half hit the dirt, arms still twitching. The Tomb King didn''t even slow down. Kain fired. A Gauss round hit center mass¡ªand bounced. The shockwave barely rippled his armor. "FUCK!" Artificial Mages bombarded him. Didn''t work. Arcane energy dissipated before touching him. He was already inside their formation. Another swing. Another Knight gone. Then Kain saw it. The same weak spot as the Berserk Flower Knight. Not in the chest this time. The crown. A rusted, jagged thing fused to the Tomb King''s skull, pulsing with sickly, violet light. "GO FOR THE HEAD!" The Knights rerouted fire, unloading everything they had. Plasma melted the outer layer, exposing the rotted bone beneath. The Tomb King staggered¡ªbut didn''t fall. His voice was everywhere. "YOU THINK YOU CAN KILL ME?" "I HAVE DIED A THOUSAND TIMES!" "I WILL NOT FALL TO YOU!" Then Kain moved. One shot. One perfect Gauss round. Right through the exposed skull. The Tomb King froze. Then he screamed. The crown shattered, violet energy pouring from his skull like dying starlight. His armor cracked, crumbled¡ªhis form collapsing inward as if something was pulling him back into the abyss. His last words were barely a whisper. "No... not again..." Then he was gone. Mission Success ? Dungeon Floor 3 Cleared! ? Boneyard Purged! ? New Core Secured ¨C Estimated Yield: 2.1 Billion SC! ? Artifact Acquired: "The King''s Crown" (Grants unknown necrotic abilities and spectral dominion). Kain exhaled. His hands were shaking. He looked at the grave where the Tomb King had stood. The name on the tombstone? His own. Chapter 250: Dungeon Floor 4: The Vein Belly Valley Ruins ¨C 40 Hours After Hive Queen Elimination Kain had seen a lot of fucked-up things in his life. But this? This was new. The floor wasn''t a garden. Wasn''t a graveyard. It was a wound. A gaping, jagged gash in the world''s flesh, stretching into the dark, pulsing with light. Magic stones. They jutted from the cavern walls like broken bones¡ªsome small, some the size of a man, glowing with colors too sharp for the eyes. Veins of raw arcane energy webbed through the tunnels, pulsing in slow, rhythmic waves, like a great beast breathing in its sleep. The cavern stretched out before them, deeper than their sensors could map in real time, the abyssal blackness punctuated only by the alien glow of the minerals embedded in the stone. They had found a mine. And mines meant money. SYSTEM ALERT ¨C Dungeon Resource Update ? Mana Quartz (Common) ¨C Used in industrial spell matrices. ? Void Amber (Uncommon) ¨C Absorbs energy, enhances shielding. ? Bloodstone (Rare) ¨C Stores life force, used in high-tier healing artifacts. ? Etherium Core (Ultra-Rare) ¨C Pure condensed magic. Practically priceless. A fortune. No. More than that. This was enough raw power to shift the balance of the entire war. Kain''s squad stood at the cavern''s edge, silent, staring at billions of SC waiting to be torn from the earth. His fingers tightened around his rifle. "This shit just got complicated." They could have left. Could have marked the site for later, called in the extraction teams, waited. But waiting was for people who didn''t understand war. This was a dungeon. Unstable, unpredictable, alive. There was no guarantee it wouldn''t shift, collapse, or consume itself before they had the chance to come back. If they wanted the magic stone, they had to take it now. And worse? Kain could feel it. Something else was down here. Watching. Waiting. He exhaled slowly, sending out a silent command through his neural link. "New priority: Secure, extract, and defend. We''re mining this place." The Exo-Knights split into teams. Half on overwatch, weapons hot, scanning the cavern for hostiles. Their armor gleamed under the ambient glow of the mana-rich environment, sensor visors flashing as they locked onto movement in the distance. Artificial Mages spread out, setting up arcane barriers at key points. Blue runes flared to life along the ground, forming shimmering walls of raw energy. Anything that wanted in would have to punch through a full defensive grid¡ªno easy feat. Seismic charges were placed at critical choke points. If the dungeon tried to seal them in, they''d blow their way out. And then, the miners. Industrial drone teams deployed, their mechanical limbs unfolding with a hiss of pneumatics. Autominers crawled from their containers, multi-limbed machines designed to crack stone, separate minerals, and refine raw material on-site. Humans worked alongside them. Tech specialists, engineers, even some of the Knights¡ªprying magic stone from the walls with plasma cutters and reinforced pickaxes. The first chunks came free with ease. Raw Mana Quartz, veins of Void Amber¡ªstones pulsing with ancient energy. They stuffed the ore into sealed containment crates, loading them onto extraction drones for transport. Then the ground shifted. Kain froze. He knew that sound. The dungeon was waking up. The Resistance "CONTACT!" The first attack came from above. Black shapes peeled from the cavern ceiling, their eyes glowing with stolen light. SYSTEM ALERT ¨C Dungeon Bestiary Updated ? Arcane Leeches (Level 50-60) ¨C Feeds on raw magic. Drains power sources. ? Gem Hounds (Level 55-65) ¨C Constructs made from the mine itself. Aggressive, pack-hunters. ? Shard Titan (Level 70 - Floor Guardian) ¨C ??? Kain didn''t hesitate. "BURN THEM!" The Artificial Mages shifted fire, launching pulses of pure arcane disruption into the air. The Arcane Leeches shrieked, their bodies twisting as the energy shattered them mid-flight. They exploded into viscous, black sludge, their remains evaporating into the mana-rich air. The Gem Hounds were worse. They came from the walls, from the ground¡ªborn from the very stone they had been mining. Four-legged constructs of jagged crystal, eyes like burning gemstones, their bodies pulsing with an eerie, living glow. They moved too fast. An Exo-Knight was too slow. A hound latched onto his chest, jaws of living rock crunching through ceramite armor. "FUCK, GET IT OFF!" Blood sprayed. Kain didn''t hesitate. One shot. A gauss round straight through the Knight''s skull. Mercy. The cavern erupted into chaos. Exo-Knights held the line, plasma bolts and mass-driver rounds tearing through the crystal hounds. Artificial Mages reinforced the barriers, creating kill zones of pure magical destruction. The miners kept working, because there was no stopping now. One rule in war: you don''t stop for the dead. They kept pulling stone from the walls, stuffing it into containment crates, shoving it into drones. A Gem Hound tore through the flank, ripping a tech''s throat open. His body hit the dirt, eyes wide and empty. Another miner took his place. The mission came first. Then the cavern shook. Not from gunfire. Not from an attack. Something worse. The walls didn''t just pulse now. They split open. And something stepped out. A Titan. Fifteen meters tall. A body made of living crystal, veins of arcane fire pulsing beneath its surface. Its face had no features¡ªonly a single, massive gem in the center of its head, radiating pure, concentrated malice. It opened its arms. And the world shattered. The Titan''s Wrath Gravity warped. Air cracked like glass. Everything bent inward. The Titan wasn''t just fighting them¡ªit was rewriting the laws of reality around itself. Artificial Mages collapsed, their cores overloading in seconds. Knights struggled to move, feet dragging against nothing, like time itself was failing. Kain felt his lungs twist. "FALL BACK!" He didn''t have time to think. Only to act. He slammed a command through his neural link, overriding the remaining Artificial Mages. Full mana detonation. All of them. At once. The Kill The shockwave tore through the cavern. Raw arcane destruction¡ªa suicidal overload of power¡ªslammed into the Titan''s body. Its form fractured. Then it screamed. The sound was not human. Not anything. Just pure agony. Pure rage. A dying god realizing it wasn''t immortal anymore. Its core shattered. Its body crumbled. And then it was gone. Mission Success ? Dungeon Floor 4 Cleared! ? Arcane Mine Secured! ? Total Extraction Estimate: 4.8 Billion SC ? Artifact Acquired: "Titan''s Heart" (Contains a fragment of arcane singularity, purpose unknown). Chapter 251: The Meeting The Celestial Galleons, enormous flying ships trimmed with golden hulls and radiant sails, hovered silently in the sky over Athens. The meeting was held on the deck of the aircraft carrier Midway, anchored a short distance from the city''s harbor. Soldiers in crisp Bernard uniforms lined the sides, their hands resting near their rifles, wary and stiff. Across from them stood Raihan and his delegation ¡ª armored warriors with cloaks of white and crimson. The two groups faced one another. Introductions were swift and formal. "I am Raihan, Champion of the Holy Empire, chosen by the gods," Raihan said, voice deep, measured. "I am Alberto Bernard, Emperor of the Bernard Empire," Alberto replied. For a brief moment, the two leaders simply stared at each other ¡ª two unyielding forces weighing the measure of the other. Raihan frowned slightly, almost imperceptibly. "I have never heard of your country before." Alberto shrugged casually. "And I have never heard of yours." The casualness was deliberate, calculated to provoke. It worked ¡ª the faintest flicker of irritation crossed Raihan''s otherwise unreadable face. "Our nation has existed for thousands of years," Raihan said. "As a holy warrior, I know our history well, and nowhere in it have I found mention of your empire." "Perhaps because we come from another continent," Alberto countered smoothly. "Far from your Holy Empire''s reach. For your information, we have already occupied a large part of the Ostra Continent." He paused, letting the words settle before asking, "Now, may I ask why you are here?" Raihan did not flinch. He stood as if he bore the weight of destiny on his shoulders. "We detected a source of dark energy emanating from this region," he answered. Alberto''s expression didn''t change. "Are you referring to IN''THERAK?" At the mention of the name, the temperature on the deck seemed to drop a few degrees. Raihan''s piercing gaze narrowed. "Yes. How do you know of it?" Alberto folded his arms across his chest, his voice turning slightly sardonic. "He attacked my nation and wrought devastation on my capital. We have dealt with him. In my judgment, there is no further need for your intervention." Before Raihan could reply, a woman in shining silver armor and flowing blue robes stepped forward. She was radiant ¡ª clearly a Saint, one of the blessed warriors of the Holy Empire. Her eyes glowed faintly as she lifted her hand, fingers spread wide. "I can still sense the evil energy," she said, her voice ringing clear. All heads turned to follow her gesture. "You believe the Dungeon is the source?" Alberto asked, keeping his tone neutral. Raihan gripped the hilt of his sword, and the atmosphere grew tense. "This is no ordinary Dungeon," he said, voice low and grim. "It is a gateway. Multiple floors descending into the earth ¡ª and at its deepest, a rift connecting our world to another. Through it, the imprisoned gods of old stir and seep their malignance into our reality. We must act quickly." Another damned disaster, Alberto thought bitterly. "But the evil gods are still sealed," Alberto argued. "Besides, I hold three of the four keys to the Chest of Eternal ¡ª IN''THERAK''s prison." Raihan''s lips pressed into a thin line. He shook his head once, like a professor correcting a careless student. "For now, yes. But the bindings weaken. Energy feeds them ¡ª and that energy is leaking unchecked from the rift. Already, one of the Guardian Creatures who safeguard the barriers has fallen." "Guardian Creatures?" Alberto asked, frowning. "Yes," Raihan confirmed. "The Ancient Dragon, the Mother of Whales, and the Great Ancient Titan. When the gods were imprisoned, these beings were tasked with guarding the seals between worlds. The death of even one of them spells catastrophe." He let the statement hang in the air for a moment before adding, "The Mother of Whales has perished. That is why the Dungeon has awakened." Alberto cursed silently. He turned, signaling for Defense Minister Thomas to step closer. "I heard that our ships killed a giant whale a few days ago ¡ª about three kilometers long," Alberto muttered under his breath. Thomas paled. "Y-Your Majesty, yes... it attacked one of our ships. We had no choice but to defend ourselves." Alberto shot him a glare that could have frozen magma. "Idiot," he hissed. "Keep your mouth shut. If they find out we caused this, it''ll bring the whole damned sky down on us." Straightening, he turned back to Raihan, wearing a mask of diplomatic calm. "You need not worry," he said smoothly. "Our forces have already entered the Dungeon. They are currently advancing through the third floor." Raihan''s sharp blue eyes gleamed. "We also intend to enter the Dungeon," he declared. Immediately, Thomas stepped forward, flustered and waving his hands. "We cannot allow that! This is an internal affair¡ª" Raihan''s hand dropped to his sword. His soldiers immediately mirrored him, their movements sharp, trained ¡ª and deadly. "As soldiers of the Holy Empire," Raihan said, his voice cold as winter steel, "we are bound to eliminate evil wherever it rises. Permission is not needed." The Bernard soldiers raised their rifles in response. Alarms aboard the Midway began to wail softly, and the gun turrets of nearby destroyers swiveled toward the hovering galleons. In the midst of the brewing storm, Alberto raised a hand, commanding silence. "Enough," he said sharply. "We will allow you to enter the Dungeon." Thomas opened his mouth in protest, but Alberto cut him off with a glare. "But," Alberto continued, voice hard, "your forces will be accompanied by ours. You will not act independently. Any action must first be authorized by my commanders." Raihan studied Alberto for a long, silent moment. Then he nodded, slow and deliberate. "Agreed," he said. "But know this ¡ª we are not here to conquer. We are here to fight for the survival of all." Alberto leaned in close to Thomas, speaking under his breath. "If they want to clean out the Dungeon themselves, let them. It''ll save our forces from unnecessary casualties. Also, prepare additional troops. If they try anything against our permission... we''ll eliminate them there." Thomas nodded grimly. "Understood, Your Majesty." Chapter 252: The Decision A message came to them when Kain and his team were ready to go to Dungeon''s 5th floor. [Continuation: "Standby Orders"] The dust hadn''t even settled when the order came. A short burst transmission, tight-band encrypted, cutting through the aftermath like a blade. > PRIORITY ALERT ¨C Command Directive ALL UNITS HOLD POSITION. STANDBY FOR NEW ORDERS. AUTHORIZATION: HIGH COMMAND / BLACK LEVEL OVERRIDE. Kain stiffened as the neural feed hammered the message straight into his HUD. He ground his teeth. "Fucking hell," he muttered under his breath. They were ready to move. Ready to press. The momentum was theirs. Strike while the dungeon was wounded. Secure the fifth floor. Instead¡ª Standby. A death sentence if they sat too long. But orders were orders. No one argued. No one questioned. Not out loud, anyway. Because that''s what soldiers did. You fought. You won. You waited. And if Command told you to sit your ass down in the middle of hell? You sat. Kain exhaled slow, steady, letting the rage settle into something cold and sharp. "All squads, maintain full alert. Re-arm. Re-seal defenses. No one relaxes until I say otherwise," he barked over the comms. A chorus of clicks and acknowledgements. The waiting had begun. ..... The grand doors of the emperor''s study swung shut behind Alberto with a resonant thud. At the center of the room stood Elizabeth. "Your Majesty," she said, her voice brisk but respectful. "How did the negotiations proceed?" Alberto shrugged off his coat, handing it to a waiting attendant. He moved toward the heavy oak desk that dominated the room, motioning for Elizabeth to sit. "The negotiations went as well as could be expected," he said, easing into his chair. "Ancient holy empire delegation were stubborn, but not unreasonable. I agreed to their request to enter the Dungeon near Oma under strict conditions." Elizabeth frowned, folding her hands neatly on her lap. "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but... is that wise? Allowing foreign forces to operate so close to our lands?" Alberto tapped his fingers against the desk, his expression unreadable. "In these circumstances, it is the best choice," he said. "The situation underground is deteriorating rapidly. We need them to act as a shield ¡ª and perhaps, as a sword we can direct. For now, maintain the state of emergency across the empire. Readiness levels are to remain at maximum." Elizabeth nodded crisply. "Understood. As for other matters ¡ª there has been new unrest. Reports indicate that the rebellions in Latvia are escalating. Skirmishes have broken out across several districts. We believe Eric may be involved." Alberto leaned back slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing. "No," he said." I don''t think so. Someone else could be behind this. Because Eric knows our capabilities very well. He wouldn''t dare to do something like this." Elizabeth hesitated, then continued, "Our intelligence division recently captured several foreign operatives ¡ª spies from the Indiana Empire, operating within our occupied territories." Alberto''s gaze sharpened. "The Indiana Empire... So that''s where the rot is coming from." "It appears so," Elizabeth confirmed. "We suspect they''re supplying arms and inciting unrest among the Latvians." Alberto steepled his fingers, thinking. "And what do you believe their motive is, Elizabeth?" Elizabeth''s answer was calm, but firm. "Territory, resources ¡ª and perhaps revenge for our previous victories. The Indiana Empire cannot challenge us openly. So they seek to weaken us from within." A faint smile touched Alberto''s lips ¡ª cold, humorless. "Predictable," he muttered. "They won''t succeed." He rose from his chair, pacing slowly across the study, the weight of command heavy on his shoulders. "Order our navy to intensify sea patrols immediately," he said. "The Aurelia Republic has agreed to share intelligence on smuggling operations. I want every illegal supply route shut down, every black-market shipment intercepted. No exceptions." "Consider it done," Elizabeth said. She hesitated again, then added, "Your Majesty, the rebels have grown bolder. They recently ambushed a convoy and seized two trucks full of Guardsmen weaponry." Alberto''s eyes darkened. "Two trucks," he repeated. "That''s no minor theft." "No, Your Majesty," Elizabeth said. "We recommend deploying army units to assist the Guardsmen." But Alberto shook his head firmly. "No," he said. "We cannot afford to weaken our defenses now. With the Holy Empire moving into Oma, and the Dungeon''s corruption spreading, the real threat lies elsewhere." He turned, facing her fully. "Let the Guardsmen handle the rebellion. It will temper them. Test their leadership, their discipline. We have officers embedded with them ¡ª they''ll provide guidance where necessary. If we commit our primary forces now, we leave ourselves exposed when a greater threat could emerge at any moment." Elizabeth''s mouth tightened in concern, but she bowed her head respectfully. "As you command." Alberto moved back behind his desk, placing both hands flat upon its polished surface. "Make no mistake, Elizabeth ¡ª the situation is dire. The Dungeon is not merely a lair of monsters. It is a wound between worlds. If it is not closed, we will face something far worse than petty rebellions." He lowered his voice, the words almost a growl. "And if we fall while chasing ghosts in our colonies, the entire empire will burn." Elizabeth looked at him. "I will see it done, Your Majesty," she said quietly. ....... The Celestial Galleons cut through the clouds. They were very surprised to see the huge skyscrapers of the Bernard Empire cities as they had never seen such huge buildings before. The sheer scale of it made even the most hardened warriors of the Holy Empire stiffen. "By the gods..." muttered one of the paladins, gripping the railing. Raihan did not speak. He simply observed. The fleet slowed as they neared the Dungeon''s perimeter. Below, The Bernard Empire forces had built a temporary base next to the Dungeon. The ships stopped after approaching the Dungeon. Raihan turned to face his warriors. They stood in formation. Raihan''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. "Warriors of the Holy Empire!" Every head snapped toward him. "We stand at the edge of a world not our own." His gaze swept over them, unyielding. "We have fought demons in the dark. We have held the line against the tide of the damned. We have bled in places where light itself fears to tread." His hand tightened on his sword. "And now, we step onto foreign soil¡ªnot as conquerors, but as guardians." "They do not understand what lies beneath that Dungeon. They do not fear it as they should." His voice dropped, low and dangerous. "But we do." He stepped forward, his cloak billowing behind him. "We go into that darkness not for glory, not for conquest¡ªbut because if we do not, the world will burn. And when the fire comes, it will not care whose kingdom it consumes first." Silence. Then, Raihan raised his fist. "For the Holy Empire!" A thunderous roar answered him. Chapter 253: Chameleari The Northern region, a vast expanse of arid desert, comprised nearly 30% of Harnas . Despite its harsh environment, it remained a bastion of resistance against the Bernard Empire . Though Harnas had long ago surrendered to imperial rule, the Northern Hills harbored rebels who refused to relinquish their freedom . These insurgents, while not numerous, were adept at guerrilla tactics. Guerrilla tactics were a good thing when you were fighting a stronger opponent than you. Among the indigenous inhabitants of this region were the Chameleari, a race of humanoid reptiles known for their remarkable camouflage abilities . Their skin could adapt to the surrounding environment, rendering them nearly invisible¡ªa trait that made them formidable guerrilla fighters . The Chameleari''s deep knowledge of the terrain and their ability to blend seamlessly into it allowed them to conduct hit-and-run operations with impunity . The Chameleari society was organized into clans, each led by a chief . Their culture emphasized harmony with nature, and they revered the desert''s harsh beauty . Their settlements were hidden within the rocky outcrops and canyons, constructed to be indistinguishable from the natural landscape . The Chamelari''s resistance was not characterized by large-scale battles but by a series of calculated, small-scale attacks designed to disrupt and demoralize the imperial forces. They targeted supply caravans, ambushed patrols, and sabotaged communication lines. Their tactics mirrored those of historical guerrilla fighters, such as the Apache warriors, who utilized the environment to their advantage, striking swiftly and retreating before the enemy could respond effectively. The rebels'' success relied heavily on their ability to blend into the environment and their deep understanding of the desert''s nuances. They established hidden settlements and supply caches, often in locations deemed uninhabitable by outsiders. Their mobility and adaptability allowed them to evade capture and maintain pressure on the occupying forces. In one such hidden settlement, two Chameleari scouts returned from a reconnaissance mission. Their skin, now a muted blend of sand and rock hues, shimmered subtly as they approached the village. "How far are they?" one scout inquired. "They will arrive soon," the other responded. They mounted their Scorparids, large, scorpion-like creatures native to the region, and swiftly made their way to the village center. These creatures, with their hard exoskeletons and agile movements, were well-suited for traversing the harsh desert terrain. Upon arrival, they were greeted by the village chief, a seasoned Chameleari warrior known for his strategic acumen. "Have you completed the scouting properly?" the chief asked. "Yes, Chief. They will arrive in a short while," the scout confirmed. "Let them come to suffer their consequences." .... The desert trembled. From beyond the crimson horizon of the Northern Hills, great shadows crept forward¡ªcolossal, metal behemoths that swallowed the light and churned the sands into swirling maelstroms. These were the war machines of the Bernard Empire, a terrifying testament to industrial might, precision engineering, and a philosophy of total domination. Where the Chameleari embodied nature''s subtlety and patience, the Empire brought the raw, unyielding hand of technology. Each of these mobile fortresses¡ªknown to the imperial forces as Juggernauts¡ªstood as tall as a five-story building. Constructed from reinforced steel alloys and ceramic composites, they were designed not only for endurance but for intimidation. Their exteriors were a patchwork of burnished metal, desert camouflage plating, and rows of modular compartments that gleamed dully under the merciless sun. They were not merely machines¡ªthey were moving cities of war. A single Juggernaut could house over 500 soldiers, a full mechanized platoon, and dozens of light assault vehicles. Within their armored hulls pulsed the lifeblood of the Empire''s invasion strategy: power generators, drone bays, command centers, mobile repair units, barracks, and even small medical wings. In many ways, they rendered static supply lines obsolete, allowing the Empire to roll forward like a relentless tide, self-sufficient and unstoppable. The Chameleari, for all their agility and desert wisdom, fought with blades, bows, and guerrilla strategy. The Bernard Empire had no such limitations. Their military-industrial complex churned out autonomous drones, long-range artillery, and advanced sensor arrays that could scan miles of terrain in minutes. Their Juggernauts were equipped with terrain-adaptive treads and hydraulic legs, allowing them to traverse even the roughest canyons and dune fields with surprising grace. When required, they could raise their entire bodies on mechanical stilts to cross gorges or flooded wadis. Each Juggernaut was piloted by a team of elite engineers and navigators known as the Iron Cohort. And The Juggernauts also were weapons in their own right. Mounted along their flanks and towers were rotary cannons, energy turrets, and long-range mortars. Some models even carried plasma lances, capable of melting rock and glassing entire dune valleys in a single discharge. In addition to heavy weapons, each Juggernaut deployed a complement of Striders¡ªfour-legged walker drones used for reconnaissance and patrol. These Striders could operate independently for days, feeding terrain data back to the main column while tracking enemy movements with infrared and seismic sensors. And then there were the Stormwings: lightweight hovercrafts stored in the Juggernauts'' upper decks. Deployed through retractable hangars, these craft scouted the skies and delivered precise airstrikes when resistance was detected. It was not only the scale of destruction that made the Bernard Empire formidable¡ªit was the coordination. Every machine, every soldier, every drone was connected through the Imperial Neural Grid, a battlefield-wide network of command and data-sharing protocols. Orders were instantaneous. Responses, calculated. To face the Empire in open combat was to fight a machine with a thousand limbs and a single, unyielding mind. The lead Juggernaut¡ªHammerfall¡ªwas the first to crest the ridge. From a distance, it appeared like a moving cliff of iron and brass. As it advanced, its treads crushed boulders into powder, and its stabilizers hissed steam with every step. A massive antenna crown rotated slowly atop its structure, sweeping the desert with sonar pings and radar pulses. Inside Hammerfall, Commander stood before a translucent command display. He was a man forged by war¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, his left arm replaced by a cybernetic gauntlet of imperial design. His eyes flickered with retinal interfaces as streams of data scrolled across his vision. "Desert winds rising," one officer reported. "Thermals from the east. Visibility will drop in six klicks." Chapter 254: Devourer "Desert winds rising," one officer reported. "Thermals from the east. Visibility will drop in six klicks." Kaelen nodded. "Deploy Stormwings. I want eyes up. If those Chameleari ghosts are out there, we flush them before they vanish again." Another officer stepped forward. "Resistance reports from Sector Nine. Two patrols wiped out. No survivors." Kaelen didn''t flinch. "That''s the third this week. The reptiles are getting bold." He turned to the central display, which showed a 3D map of the region. Dozens of red blips moved in synchronized columns¡ªeach a Juggernaut in the Imperial spearhead. Blue zones indicated cleared territory. Yellow flashes marked probable rebel hideouts. One corner of the map flickered with a warning: Unknown Activity¡ªSand Echoes Detected. "Mark it," Kaelen ordered. "Send in Striders. No blind spots." ... Despite the overwhelming power the Bernard Empire brought to bear, this was not a war they could win easily. The Northern Hills were ancient and unforgiving. Their twisting ravines and jagged cliffs provided ample hiding places for enemies who had grown up learning every grain of sand, every wind-shifted trail. The Chameleari did not engage in fair fights. They disappeared, only to strike from places the machines could not reach. But the Empire was patient¡ªand methodical. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The chief, Marrak of the Black Sand Clan, emerged from his tent of layered hides and bone struts. "They come, Chief." Marrak''s eyes narrowed. "Then the time is now." At his signal, a low horn echoed across the rocks. From hidden cracks and ravines, more Chameleari emerged, their armor woven from desert silk and sandstone plates. Among them walked not just warriors, but elders, medics, and children old enough to carry supplies. Everyone had a role. A lean female stepped forward beside Marrak¡ªhis second-in-command, Sael. Her voice was steady, cool as midnight. "Will the sand swallow them?" Marrak nodded slowly. "Yes. But not yet. Let the machines believe they see all." He turned toward the wide canyon floor ahead, where an unusual structure sat in partial ruin¡ªa half-buried carcass of an old mining station, abandoned decades ago when the ore ran dry. Now, its collapsed tunnels served a new purpose. "Are the charges placed?" Sael gave a sharp nod. "Rigged and ready. The Striders'' paths are being herded toward the dead zones. We''ll let them come." "Let the god awaken." ... Stormwings buzzed overhead¡ªsleek, predatory silhouettes that scanned with piercing beams and infrared lenses. But the Chameleari had learned to hide their heat signatures. Scorparids hunkered in shaded clefts, breathing shallowly. Cloaked shapes clung to canyon walls, motionless as stone. The first Striders entered the ruins. Four-legged, sensor-eyed drones with scanning limbs and shock rifles mounted beneath their bellies, they prowled in tight formation. Marrak watched from a concealed overlook, his breathing calm. Each movement below was cataloged by Sael beside him, her claw poised near the detonator carved from hollowed bone. One drone paused near a pile of rock. Its scanners pulsed. It stepped closer. Click. The explosion was brief and brutal. The clay charge detonated upward, shredding the Strider in a flash of jagged steel and shattered ceramic. The shockwave ricocheted through the canyon. The other drones shrieked warnings into the Neural Grid. Marrak spoke quickly. "Phase One¡ªnow!" From crevices and high ledges, Chameleari warriors launched their assault. Arrows streaked into Striders'' optics. Blade-fighters leapt from above, landing on drone backs and plunging obsidian daggers into joints and circuitry. Within two minutes, all five Striders were scrap. But that wasn''t the goal. The real prize was yet to arrive. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Inside Hammerfall, Commander Kaelen stood unmoved. "They''re baiting us," one officer said. "I know." Kaelen''s voice was calm. "Send forward elements of Third Platoon. Two Juggernauts advance to the inner gorge. Deploy the Scorch Line." "Sir? But¡ª" "They think they''ve hidden in those ruins. We''ll dig them out." ... The ground rumbled. Two Juggernauts moved into the canyon, treads whining, stabilizers adjusting for uneven ground. On their flanks, auxiliary vehicles deployed hydraulic drills and flamethrowers¡ªtools for both mining and war. A dome-like structure on Hammerfall''s underside opened, and a bulbous sensor suite extended downward, probing the sand with seismic pulses. Kaelen leaned in toward the display. "If they''re beneath us, we''ll see it." "Sir, anomalies," said the engineer. "The scans... are returning false echoes. Distorted." "Jamming?" "No, sir. Organic movement. Large. Moving... toward us." Kaelen''s head snapped up. "Zoom in." ... Beneath the sands, something stirred. The Chameleari didn''t name it. It was old. Older than their clans. They called it simply the Devourer. And they had learned long ago to live around its paths. But today, they had fed it blood. The vibrations of the Juggernauts¡ªso deep, so sustained¡ªwere like thunder to the creature. And it was hungry. From a ridge overlooking the basin, Marrak watched the surface tremble. He whispered to Sael, "Now." She pressed the second detonator. Charges along the canyon wall exploded in sequence¡ªnot to collapse, but to funnel. A sudden landslide blocked retreat. Sand poured down, reshaping the terrain into a narrow throat of stone and dust. The lead Juggernaut''s stabilizers failed briefly. Its rear tread slipped sideways into the softening ground. And then the sand erupted. The worm¡ªnearly 200 meters long¡ªburst from the dune in a cyclone of grit and fury. Its armored hide was crusted with ancient stone and desert coral. A mouth the size of a house opened, ringed with jagged, grinding plates. The Juggernaut didn''t have time to fire. It was swallowed whole. The impact threw sand in all directions. Chameleari ducked for cover. One Stormwing crashed into a cliff as the shockwave scrambled its controls. The second Juggernaut began to fire¡ªbut the worm was already diving, slithering beneath it. The ground beneath the machine gave way like a trapdoor. It collapsed, treads snapping, hull crumpling like paper. ... From the other side of the ridge, Kaelen''s display went red. "What in the name of the Empire was that?" "Unknown megafauna. Not in regional files. It''s¡ªit''s attacking the column!" Kaelen''s jaw clenched. He slammed his fist into the table. "Pull back. All units! Reorient formation. Get airborne assets clear!" But the Neural Grid was sluggish. The sandstorm, the magnetic interference from the canyon walls¡ªit all combined into chaos. Chapter 255: The Devourer 2 "Technology builds empires. But it is the land that buries them." ¡ª Ancient Chameleari Proverb The dust had not yet settled. Kaelen stood in silence, the red wash of the command holomap flickering across his face. The Juggernaut Talon''s Reach¡ªgone. Wyrmspire¡ªcrippled, buried up to its cannons in the shifting basin. Five hundred soldiers. Engineers. Pilots. Gone, or screaming for extraction over jammed comms. He breathed slowly through his nose. "Give me status," he said. No one answered immediately. The officers around him fumbled at controls, rerouting power, trying to isolate signals in the storm of electromagnetic interference. A lieutenant finally spoke up. "We''ve lost two-thirds of the forward recon grid. Seismic data''s useless. Communications bouncing off the canyon walls¡ªfeedback loops. Drones are grounding out. Stormwings aren''t responding. The entire canyon''s become a kill zone, sir." Kaelen exhaled. Not in frustration¡ªbut calculation. "They planned this." It wasn''t a question. It was the calm, iron truth of a man who had seen too many wars. He turned from the console and walked to the side viewport. Even shielded by two inches of armored quartz, the glass rattled faintly from distant detonations. Outside, the sandstorm still rose¡ªtwisting like a living thing, whipped by wind and heat and chaos. In the distance, he saw the wounded wreck of Wyrmspire, its command tower listing at a dangerous angle. Emergency flares blinked red from side hatches. Somewhere beneath the shifting sands, that... thing still moved. Burrowing. "What was that creature?" asked Commander Vren, Kaelen''s chief of science and tech. Kaelen didn''t look at her. "Don''t know," he said. "But it''s a S rank threat." Across the ridgeline, Marrak watched the storm rise like a god''s wrath. His cloak flapped in the wind, the sand grinding against his scaled skin. "Report?" he said. Sael crouched beside a fallen outcrop, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. Behind her, runners ferried messages, wounded, and spare quivers. Fires burned where drones once stood. And yet¡ªthere was no triumph in her face. "Seventeen injured. Four dead. The Devourer returned to the lower strata. The machines are broken, but not gone." Marrak nodded. "They will rebuild." "They always rebuild," Sael said softly. "But now they know fear." He looked down into the dust-shrouded canyon, where the once-mighty Juggernauts had vanished like children''s toys in a flood. His voice was quiet. "They came to tame the desert. But it is not theirs to tame." Inside the medbay of Hammerfall, screams punctuated the antiseptic hum of machinery. A burn technician worked feverishly over a soldier whose legs had been mangled by debris. Another was removing shrapnel from a scout''s abdomen. Blood smeared the floor in shallow pools. Kaelen passed through the corridor without pause. He had seen enough blood in his life to know that guilt was a luxury, and sentiment was death''s shadow. He entered the secondary strategy chamber, where the topographical readouts had been recalibrated. "Pull all units back to Ridge Nine," he said. "I want aerial mapping recon. No more ground advances until we know what we''re standing on." A junior officer hesitated. "Sir, that will delay the objective timetable by¡ª" Kaelen turned his head, and the officer fell silent under the weight of his stare. "We''re not hunting rebels anymore," he said. "We''re surviving them." Three hours later, a quiet fell over the gorge. The Empire''s advance halted. Juggernauts shifted back into holding formations. Striders, still functional, were ordered to perimeter patrol only. Stormwings buzzed along the upper canyon thermals, scanning cautiously¡ªnever lingering too long in one place. Inside the Black Sand Clan''s subterranean assembly chamber, Marrak stood before a torch-lit gathering of elders and warriors. The floor was smoothed clay, stamped with generations of Chameleari clan symbols. "The Devourer has eaten," said Elder Haren. "The canyon remembers our sacrifice." "But will it rise again?" asked another. "It was not summoned," Sael interjected. "Only disturbed. It sleeps now¡ªbut the Empire is not finished. They will send more." Marrak stepped forward. His silhouette loomed against the flame-dance behind him. "Let them. For every tower they raise, the sand will take it back. For every machine they send, the wind will scatter it. And for every soldier they send through these canyons, they will learn the one lesson no empire dares to remember¡ªyou cannot conquer a land that will not be ruled." There was silence. Then a rumble of quiet assent. "We begin relocation tonight," Marrak continued. "The clans move east. Phase Two begins at moonrise." Back in Hammerfall, Kaelen reviewed the post-battle analysis. A flickering holo-record showed the worm''s eruption in real time¡ªpaused, enhanced, scanned frame-by-frame. It didn''t make sense. The creature''s hide was denser than tank plating. The speed with which it moved... biologically impossible. It ignored thermal signatures. Seemed to hunt vibration. Kaelen turned to Vren. "How many of these things are out there?" "We don''t know," she replied. "There are myths. Chameleari songs, oral histories. They speak of Desert Fathers, or Buried Beasts. But no confirmed sightings in over a century." "Until now." "Yes." Kaelen tapped the console slowly. "This war is different," he said finally. "The rebels aren''t just resisting. They''re rooted. They''re fighting with the land, not just on it." "So what do we do?" asked his communications officer. Kaelen looked out over the desert again, where the sun was beginning to sink into rust-colored clouds. "We stop pretending we understand it." That night, in the far reaches of the Eastern Crags, Sael sat alone beside a low fire. She was sharpening a curved obsidian blade, her mind still full of worm-roars and crumbling Juggernauts. Marrak joined her. "You did well," he said. She didn''t respond immediately. Finally: "I don''t like using the Devourer. It is not... controllable." "It is not meant to be." "It could have turned on us." "Yes." She looked at him. "Then why take the risk?" Marrak tilted his head, his reptilian eyes reflecting the firelight. "It is for our survival . We build from purpose. Fear ends when you defeat the source. But purpose? Purpose spreads." He leaned forward, his voice quiet. "We are not here to win battles. We are here to outlast their will to fight them." Far beneath the earth, in tunnels older than memory, the Devourer curled back into slumber. It did not know war. Did not know rebels or empires. It knew only rhythm¡ªdrums of footsteps, pulse of pressure, the taste of machine-vibration on the roots of the world. It would sleep again. But it would remember the scent. "There are victories in silence. And wars won in waiting." ¡ª Chameleari Tactical Codex, Leaf 7 Chapter 256: The Meeting at the Abyss The heavy creak of armored boots echoed through the metallic halls of the Bernard Empire''s forward base as Raihan and his squad descended from the Celestial Galleon''s docking platform. Paladins, clerics, magi-knights, and sanctified scouts. Fifty elite warriors of the Ancient Holy Empire. They entered the Dungeon. There were many people from the Bernard Empire inside. The Exo Knights and the ISSD had cleared the first, second, third, and fourth floors. These people were now taking the bodies of the monsters on these floors away so that the Bernard Empire''s scientists could research them. Raihan walked in silence. They reached the fourth floor, the sight surprised even Raihan. Dozens of workers in swarmed the chamber like ants. Arcane drills cut through the crystal-veined stone, while massive haulers loaded shimmering chunks of Void Amber, Bloodstone, and Mana Quartz into floating platforms. Automated turrets stood guard, tracking movement with eerie precision. It was a mine. No ¡ª a gold rush, forged in magic and desperation. Since they found a lot of resources on the fourth floor. So people were sent to work on mining here despite all the dangers. So that they could take as much resources as they could from here before the Dungeon closed. Raihan''s team, moved with solemn discipline. Their presence drew the attention of everyone nearby. "They''ve turned it into a refinery," said Ser Brannic, the older knight beside Raihan. His voice was quiet, tinged with disdain. "In a place like this..." "Such boldness," murmured Sister Elira, her staff pulsing faintly with blue runes. "They''re either fearless... or ignorant." "They know enough to bleed for it," Raihan replied. Ahead, a group of soldiers broke from a central command post. Their armor was unlike anything Raihan''s men had seen ¡ª sleek, plated, glimmering with shifting tactical holograms. The Bernard Empire''s Exo Knights ¡ª the new breed of warriors born from steel, science, and brutal necessity. At their head stood a tall figure. Kain stood at the edge of the excavation zone, arms crossed, watching as workers and Exo-Knights hauled crates of Etherium Core and Void Amber toward the extraction point. His helmet was off, revealing a face carved ¡ªsharp eyes, a jagged scar running from temple to jaw, and the permanent scowl of a man who had seen too much. Kain and the ISSD group saw Raihan''s group. They were informed about Raihan''s group. So Kain came forward after seeing them. He stopped a few feet from Raihan and looked him. Even thought Raihan was tall, he had to lift his head to look at Kain, as Kain was taller than him. Raihan inclined his head with a formal nod. "I am Raihan, commander of this unit. Holy Vanguard of the Eternal Flame, ordained protector of the Fifth Seal." Kain''s eyes narrowed slightly. He returned the nod. "Kain. Commander of the Exo Knights. We''ve held this floor for days. Cleared it with heavy casualties. We''re ready to move to the fifth." A moment passed in silence. Raihan''s expression was unreadable. "Then I respect your perseverance. You''ve come far. But now, you fall back. From here on, this operation falls under our jurisdiction." Kain''s jaw flexed. "With all due respect ¡ª that''s not how this works." He motioned behind him. "We''re under standing orders from High Command. BLACK LEVEL OVERRIDE. Our presence here is not optional." Raihan didn''t flinch. "I''m aware. We received the same transmission. But you must understand ¡ª this isn''t just a warzone. It''s a sanctum. You have come this far, so I admit that you are strong. But what lies deep within is more terrible than you can imagine" Kain folded his arms. "And we''ve been fighting to get there. We''ve lost twenty-two Exo Knights. Four ISSD operatives. Another three still in medical suspension tanks. And you''re telling me to stand aside now?" Raihan met his gaze, unwavering. "What waits below is not something you are equipped to handle. Not physically. Not mentally. Not spiritually. My order has trained for generations. We''ve studied the prophecies. The cycles. The fractures in the Veil. We know what we have to do, how to do it, and why. We are much more experienced in this work than you. One wrong move and this entire world could be on the verge of destruction. So we are saying this for the good of all." A murmur went through the Bernard troops nearby. Kain took a breath, forcing his voice calm. "I appreciate the warning. I really do. But here''s the problem: this is Bernard territory. My men bled for every inch of this cursed hole. We own it. We protect it. And now that the Holy Empire''s decided to get involved, you''re not going to just take over. You want to lead? Fine. But we go with you." Raihan looked at him for a long time. His hands stayed folded, his shoulders relaxed ¡ª but there was tension in the way he stood. Like a drawn bow. "And if you hinder us?" Raihan asked. Kain didn''t blink. "Then we''ll get out of your way. But if you risk blowing a hole in reality and waking up the thing sealed down there ¡ª then I won''t hesitate to act." Both sides stiffened. Swords glinted. Plasma coils hummed. Then Raihan let out a breath. "I accept. You will accompany us ¡ª but you will follow our protocols once we descend." "Deal," Kain said. A flicker of mutual understanding passed between them. One of Kain''s lieutenants, a grizzled veteran, sidled up to him. "You really trust these zealots?" "No. But Command wants us to play nice. So we play nice¡ªuntil we can''t." For all their differences, both men were leaders in the same crucible. One born from faith and prophecy. The other, from blood and fire. Raihan gestured to his unit. "Prepare descent protocols. Formation Delta-Four. Activate Blessings." Holy symbols ignited across the armor of the paladins, shining like starlight in the dim dungeon gloom. A low chant echoed through the floor as divine barriers flickered to life. Kain turned and activated his neural link. "ISSD team, prep final checks. Exo Knights ¡ª form tactical shadow formation behind Vanguard group. Set weapons to adaptive-cycle." Chapter 257: The Drowned Sanctum-Fifth Floor A few hours later, the joint force¡ªcomprising Raihan''s holy warriors, Kain''s Exo Knights, and the ISSD operatives¡ªstood united before the gate leading to the fifth floor. The door was unlike any they had encountered before. Unlike the stone-and-metal barriers above, this one was carved from obsidian laced with pulsating silver veins. Strange symbols¡ªnot just arcane, but ancient divine glyphs¡ªmoved slowly across its surface like living things. Raihan stepped forward. From his inner robe, he pulled out a scroll sealed with five rings¡ªeach bearing an angelic crest, glowing with faint celestial light. He broke them one by one, reciting in a forgotten tongue. The language was Old Celestian, spoken only by the high priests of the Ancient Holy Empire. His voice echoed, unnaturally clear in the stillness. "O Flame of Origin, O Watchers of the Deep, O Blade in Silence... Grant us passage, not in pride, but purpose. " The runes on the door flickered, realigned, and began spiraling inward until they formed a burning spiral of light. With a groan that resonated through their bones, the gate slowly cracked open. A hiss of cold air swept out. And beyond it, an entirely new world. Kain was a little surprised to see this, because Bernard Empire engineers had spent hours opening these doors, even with their advanced technology. Beyond it, the Fifth Floor revealed itself. A drowned valley spread out before them. Towering spires pierced the surface of a dark inland sea. Broken temples and moss-choked statues of gods long forgotten stood half-submerged. The sky was an enclosed dome of swirling clouds, lit from beneath by a pale, bluish light that seemed to ripple like water. Strange floating lilies drifted along the surface, glowing faintly with bioluminescent shimmer. "By the light... " someone murmured. Kain''s brow furrowed as he looked around. "It took our engineers hours of cutting and blasting to open the doors above. You opened this one with a scroll. " Raihan didn''t look at him. "Because this door wasn''t meant to be forced. It was sealed with celestial will. Only faith could undo it. " Kain exhaled slowly, grounding himself. He gestured for his squad to begin deploying drones. ISSD operatives launched sonar-pulse probes and magical scanning spheres into the misty air. "Looks like an inland sea, " said Vera, one of the lead ISSD officers. "We''re picking up movement beneath the water. Something massive. Multiple heat sources too. Possibly mutated lifeforms. " Raihan knelt beside the edge of the water, dipping his fingers into it. It was cold, with a faint trace of divine energy¡ªdiluted but unmistakable. "This is the Drowned Sanctum, " he whispered. Kain turned to him. "You knew this would be here? " "Only in visions, " Raihan replied. "But the fifth seal was always described as hidden beneath still water, guarded by the Forgotten Leviathan. " A beat of silence passed. "So what do we do? " "We find the core, " Raihan said. "But first, we must slay the guardian. " The joint force split into five squads of ten, each led by a mix of Exo Knights, ISSD agents, and holy warriors. Raihan and Kain remained in the central team, spearheading the expedition. As they moved forward, the terrain shifted. The stone paths beneath their feet were slick with moss and algae. Half-submerged ruins marked the flooded city¡ªtemples, coliseums, and halls dedicated to lost deities. Aquatic life moved in the waters below. But nothing natural. Translucent fish with bones like crystal flickered past. Floating spherical creatures with a single blinking eye followed them, vanishing when spotted. The tension grew with every step. "This place is so older, " "Because it was buried and forgotten before the Dungeon grew around it, " Raihan said. "A world the gods sealed below, hidden behind the fifth lock. " Suddenly, a deep hum vibrated through the water. "Movement! " came a call through the comms. "Central basin, something huge! " The squads converged near a ruined cathedral, its shattered dome barely rising above the water. The central platform was sunken, creating a deep well. Ripples churned at its center. Kain barked, "Positions! Set up the perimeter! " The air thickened with power. Then¡ª The Leviathan rose. Water exploded skyward as a titanic shape burst from the depths. A fortress-sized beast of flesh, coral, divine steel, and rotting armor. Its body coiled like a serpent. Its hundred eyes burned blue with ancient fury. Bone-like wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the squad. Where its mouth should''ve been, there was only a swirling void, consuming light itself. "Target sighted! Engage! " Kain shouted. Exo Knights took flight using jetpacks, unleashing coordinated volleys of gauss fire. The creature roared, an otherworldly shriek that shook the cathedral ruins. Raihan unsheathed his blade, etched with holy fire. "O Seraphim of Flame, guide my strike! " he cried, leaping into the air. He slammed his sword into one of the creature''s eye-clusters. The eye burst in a flare of blue ichor. The Leviathan thrashed, smashing columns and sweeping water into a deadly tide. "Keep moving! Don''t let it target one group! " Vera shouted. The ISSD deployed arcane mines around the ruins. Kain swooped close, drawing fire, while Vera coordinated the mine detonation from cover. The Leviathan retaliated. It opened reality-rending void portals, each sucking in wind, water¡ªand people. One holy knight was pulled in, vanishing without a trace. Another was torn in half by a gravitational twist. Screams echoed across comms. Raihan landed, rallying what forces he could. "Shield lines up! Everyone behind me! " he roared, raising his sword. A dome of golden light spread out, resisting the pull of the void. The others gathered close. Vera made the call. "Detonate the traps. Now! " The arcane mines detonated. Explosions chained across the ruins, shaking the battlefield. The Leviathan reeled, its body partially shattered by the blasts. Kain and Raihan exchanged a glance. "Now! Together! " They leapt into the air¡ªKain wielding a gravity-saber forged from condensed neutronium, Raihan blazing with celestial fire. They struck in unison, blades crossing through the Leviathan''s pulsing heart. The creature screamed¡ªa sound of pure despair¡ªand the Leviathan collapsed. Water surged, then calmed. From its chest, Raihan retrieved a crystalline orb. "The Core," he said quietly. The air shimmered, and in the sky above, a rift opened. The path to the sixth floor revealed itself. Chapter 258 - 258– The Sixth Floor: The Crucible of Flame The rift above the Drowned Sanctum yawned wide, a gash of molten light splitting the air. Static hummed across their armor as the energies surged. The joint force¡ªreduced now to half its original number¡ªstood on the threshold. Raihan, still cradling the crystalline Core from the Leviathan''s remains, looked into the blazing portal. "The Crucible of Flame," he said. "The sixth seal." Kain adjusted his gauntlet''s calibrations, triple-checking the environmental seals. "We''re getting thermal spikes. If this intel''s right, what''s on the other side is barely survivable." Vera, still smudged with soot and blood from the previous fight, let out a humorless laugh. "What in this dungeon is survivable?" Kain gave a sharp nod. "Let''s move." They stepped through. The transition was violent. Flames licked the edges of their perception. Heat slammed into them, not like standing near a furnace¡ªbut like falling into the throat of a sun. Armor systems flared, shields auto-engaged, and environmental seals hissed with rapid compensations. When their vision adjusted, what greeted them was nothing short of otherworldly. The Sixth Floor was not a cave, nor a chamber. It was a foundry-realm. Spanning miles, the land rose and dipped in jagged mountains of obsidian and blacksteel. Rivers of molten gold ran like veins through the terrain, glowing so brightly it hurt to look directly at them. Magma geysers burst into the air in rhythmic intervals, as if the entire world were breathing in flame. Massive forge-structures, clearly not of human origin, hovered above the rivers¡ªlevitating on anchors of gravitational runes and forgotten magics. Some pulsed with residual life, smoke still drifting from their chimneys. Others lay shattered, their interiors exposed like broken clockwork hearts. A circular construct rose in the far distance¡ªan anvil the size of a city, suspended above a whirlpool of golden fire. "The Crucible," Raihan whispered. "It''s real." "Where the gods forged their weapons," said Kain. "Now it forges guardians." ... The terrain was treacherous. Lava-tubes glowed beneath cracked stone. Bridgeways of steel and bone crisscrossed ravines. No natural wind existed, but currents of thermal pressure caused perpetual updrafts and sudden blasts of heat. Kain''s team deployed scout drones. "Mapping now. I want thermal anomalies flagged. Also, keep an eye out for defensive constructs¡ªwe''re not walking into another Leviathan blind." Vera''s squad, down to six operatives, began setting up signal repeaters. Magic-infused crystals were embedded into the ground to stabilize comms¡ªmana interference was at 60%, fluxuating. "Magnetic distortion here is insane," she muttered. "We''re in a place where physics is only a polite suggestion." Raihan walked to the edge of a lavaflow and crouched. "This is divine fire... altered. Twisted. Used as fuel. We are not meant to be here." Kain gave a dry glance. "Yeah, well, no one told the dungeon that." They reached the first barrier two hours in: a wall of pure flame, hundreds of feet high, rippling with runes of containment. A colossus stood guard¡ªa golem of fire-glass and iron, embedded into the rock. As they approached, its eyes ignited. Kain raised a hand. "Engage tactically. Not brute force." But the guardian moved first. It tore itself from the rock with a shriek of superheated metal. Its body reformed mid-stride, flame whipping around its limbs like a cloak. With a roar that cracked obsidian, it slammed a hammer into the earth¡ªshockwaves blasted out, tossing half the team to the ground. "Scatter!" Vera shouted. "Don''t cluster!" Kain rolled under a molten swing and launched a gravity spike. The pulse slammed into the golem''s left leg, locking it mid-step. Raihan used the moment to surge in, his blade aflame with holy fire. With a cry, he slashed upward¡ªdivine steel met infernal alloy, and sparks like comets lit the air. It stumbled, but did not fall. Vera''s team launched arcane netting¡ªrunes flared as they latched onto the golem''s limbs. Kain followed with an EMP charge from his wrist-cannon. The combined impact finally brought the creature to one knee. "Hit the core!" Kain barked. Raihan sprinted up its arm like a stairway. With a final cry¡ª"By the Flame Unbroken!"¡ªhe drove his sword into the guardian''s chest. The creature detonated in a pulse of heat and smoke. The flame wall behind it parted, revealing a bridge of solid light. "Looks like you earned us a path," Kain muttered, catching his breath. The final approach to the Crucible was like entering a star. The heat rose again¡ªsystems strained. Shields fluctuated. Mana fields bent like sails in a storm. The anvil they had seen earlier loomed ahead, suspended by chains of light above a swirling vortex of golden fire. And atop the anvil stood their true opponent. A towering figure¡ªtwice the height of a man¡ªclad in armor forged from celestial ore and volcanic glass. A crown of flame hovered over its head, and in its hand was a hammer made from the core of a collapsed star. "The Flame-Warden," Raihan breathed. "The sixth seal incarnate." The Warden spoke, voice echoing across the crucible: "Who seeks the seventh path? Who dares the flame of judgment?" Kain stepped forward. "We''re not here for judgment. We''re here for the Core." "You seek power you do not understand," the Warden replied. "Prove your worth¡ªor burn." The battle began in silence¡ªand then fire. The Warden moved with terrifying speed, hurling the hammer. It smashed the ground, splitting the platform into hexagonal sections. Magma rose through the cracks. Kain flew through the air, dodging debris, launching pulse-blasts that curved mid-flight. Vera''s last turret deployed mid-fall, locking onto the Warden''s head. It fired¡ªonly for the projectile to melt mid-air. Raihan soared upward on wings of flame, summoned by an ancient prayer. He clashed blades with the Warden mid-air. Sparks flew. The air screamed. "Your flame is stolen!" Raihan shouted. "Return to rest!" The Warden countered. "My flame is purpose!" Their clash lit the sky. On the ground, Kain and Vera coordinated attacks. Grav-mines detonated under the Warden''s feet. Arcane sigils flared along the anvil''s edge, activated by Vera''s runes. Kain drove a plasma spike into the anvil''s core¡ªdestabilizing the gravity field. The Warden stumbled. That was all Raihan needed. He gathered everything¡ªfaith, fury, memory¡ªand dove like a meteor. "Let the fire remember the first light!" His sword pierced the Warden''s chest. The guardian howled, light bursting from its wounds. With a final scream, it disintegrated¡ªleaving only a pulsing ember of white fire. Chapter 259: The Silent Forest Part I They descended into the seventh floor. It was like stepping into the belly of a dead god. A vast woodland stretched in every direction, its trees frozen mid-scream, as though caught in agony at the moment of death. Their bark was grey stone, their branches twisted into clawed fingers reaching toward a sky of eternal dusk. There was no sun here¡ªonly the faint, eerie glow of bioluminescent moss clinging to trunks and rocks, painting everything in ghostly green hues. The air was thick with stillness. No wind. No birds. Just the crunchless silence of ash beneath their boots. The ash layer was shallow but shifty, like walking on powdered glass. Every step displaced it with a soft whisper, immediately lost in the oppressive quiet. Raihan raised a fist, halting his paladins. His blue eyes, sharp as a blade''s edge, scanned the gloom. "This place is cursed," he murmured. "Stay sharp." Behind him, Kain and his Exo Knights fanned out, their armored boots sinking slightly into the spongy earth. Squish...squelch. The Holy Empire''s warriors had taken point. Kain didn''t mind letting them lead. Let them take the first hits. Then¡ª SCREEEEAAAM! Something slammed into the forward line. A paladin went flying back, gasping before vanishing into the darkness between trees. Another screamed as a gash opened across his armor¡ªno attacker visible. The ISSD operatives opened fire instinctively, spraying the forest with magitek plasma rounds and guided flechettes. "CONTACT!" Kain barked, his neural link instantly flooding his HUD with threat markers¡ªnone of which appeared. The forest erupted into chaos. THUMP. RIIIIIIP. FWASH! Raihan''s forces called upon divine blessings, igniting swords with blue fire and casting sanctified barriers. But the creatures didn''t stop. Blades slashed empty air. The holy warriors were being overwhelmed. Invisible claws raked through the Holy Empire''s ranks. Magi-knights swung their glowing blades¡ªWHUMMM! FSSSHH!¡ªat empty air. Arrows of holy light¡ªZING! ZING!¡ªlanced into the darkness, illuminating nothing. "They''re invisible," spat Ser Brannic, his sword dripping with something black and oily. Drip...drip... Raihan didn''t flinch. "Elira¡ªbarrier!" SHTOOM! Sister Elira slammed her staff into the ground. A dome of blue light flared around them¡ªVWHUMMMMM!¡ªjust as something slammed into it¡ªBOOM!¡ªwith enough force to crack the earth beneath their feet. Kain watched, coldly analytical. His Exo Knights held fire, disciplined. Then he noticed it¡ª The attacks weren''t random. Every time a paladin shouted¡ªAHHH!¡ªevery time a spell detonated¡ªBOOM! WHUMP!¡ªthe creatures reacted. They struck where the noise was loudest. Kain reviewing data. Infrared¡ªnothing. Thermal¡ªnegative. Visual¡ªobscured. Audio¡ªSPIKING. PING. PING. PING. And then it clicked. He pulled up a replay of an ISSD soldier''s bodycam. As the soldier turned, there was a brief, high-pitched sound¡ªCRRRTCH¡ªhis foot grinding ash. A second later¡ªTHWACK!¡ªhe was hit. "They''re hunting by sound." "They''re blind," Kain muttered. "But they can hear." He patched into squad-wide comms. "Everyone! They''re audio-reactive. They strike by sound. Reduce all emissions. Ghost Mode! Now." The Exo-Knights obeyed. Ghost Mode¡ªan experimental silence protocol designed to suppress all mechanical sounds. Across the battlefield, Exo Knights flickered as their suits activated dampeners. Whrrr... Bootsteps silenced. Breath muffled. Even the hum of their plasma coils¡ªHMMMmmmm...¡ªstilled. The creatures hesitated. Raihan saw it too. The moment the Bernard forces went silent, the attacks shifted¡ªfocusing entirely on his people. His jaw tightened. Then, without hesitation, he reached into his cloak and pulled forth a small, glowing orb¡ªa Holy Sigil of Revelation, a relic of immense power. Sister Elira''s eyes widened. "My lord¡ª!" He crushed it in his fist. CRACK! FOOOOOOM! Light exploded. A shockwave of divine radiance tore through the forest¡ªWHUMMMMM! FWWWASH!¡ªsearing the fog away. For one blinding second, the creatures were visible¡ªtwisted, skeletal things with too many limbs, their flesh translucent like smoked glass. They shrieked¡ªSKREEEEEEEEE!¡ªrecoiling from the light. "NOW!" Kain roared. BRRRRRT! FWASH! TCHK-TCHK! Exo Knights opened fire. Plasma bolts and railgun spikes tore through the revealed horrors. The Holy Empire''s warriors charged¡ªCLANG! SHING! WHAM!¡ªswords singing with holy fury. A creature lunged at Kain, its maw gaping. SNARRRRR! He sidestepped, grabbed its elongated skull¡ªCRACK!¡ªand slammed it into the ground¡ªBOOM! His powered gauntlet clenched¡ªCRRRNCH. "Stop wasting ammo!" he snapped at his men. "Aim for the joints!" Across the field, Raihan fought like a man possessed. His greatsword cleaved through two abominations¡ªSWOOSH! SLASH!¡ªtheir ichor sizzling¡ªTSSSS!¡ªwhere the blessed steel touched them. "You knew," Kain transmitted to him over the open channel, accusation sharp in his tone. Raihan didn''t deny it. "We suspected." "And you didn''t warn us?" "You would not have listened." Kain''s grip on his rifle tightened. CLACK. Damn zealots. The battle raged. The Holy Empire bore the brunt of the assault, their numbers dwindling. A young paladin¡ªbarely more than a boy¡ªfell, THWUP! his throat torn out. Another screamed¡ªAAAAAGH!¡ªas a creature burrowed into his armor¡ªCRRRNCH!¡ªripping him apart from the inside. Kain''s Exo Knights suffered fewer losses, but not none. One soldier was dragged into the fog¡ªSKKKRRRTT!¡ªhis last transmission a garbled scream. Another took a claw¡ªTHWACK!¡ªthrough the visor. And still, the creatures kept coming. Raihan wiped blood from his brow¡ªsmear¡ªbreathing hard. "We cannot hold here." Kain ejected a spent plasma cartridge. CHINK. "No shit." "We need to push forward. The rift is near." "You''re asking us to march deeper into this hell?" Raihan met his gaze, unflinching. "I am telling you that if we do not seal it, this will be the fate of your empire next." Silence. Then Kain snarled and reloaded. CHAK-KLAK. "Fine. But your people take point again." Raihan nodded once. "As you wish." ???---------------------¡ï¡ï¡ï The creatures inhabiting the seventh floor are not merely invisible; they exist in a state that defies conventional detection methods. Their partial phasing into another dimension renders them imperceptible to standard visual, infrared, and thermal imaging technologies. This phenomenon is akin to certain magical beings in fantasy lore, such as undead entities, which emit no heat and thus remain nearly invisible to infravision unless specific conditions reveal them . Moreover, these creatures have evolved or been altered to hunt primarily through auditory cues. Their heightened sensitivity to sound allows them to detect and target prey based on noise, a trait reminiscent of the alien entities depicted in A Quiet Place, which are drawn to the slightest sounds . Only through the use of powerful relics, like the Holy Sigil of Revelation, can their forms be temporarily unveiled, providing a fleeting opportunity to counter their assaults. Chapter 260: The Silent Forest Part II The silence after the battle was worse than the fighting. WHSSSH. Ash drifted like spectral snow between the petrified trees, settling on the bloodied armor of the dead. The surviving warriors¡ªholy paladins and Exo Knights alike¡ªstood in uneasy truce, their weapons still humming with residual energy. HMMMMM. Raihan wiped his blade clean on the grey moss, the black ichor SSSSSS sizzling where it touched the blessed steel. His breathing was steady, controlled, but his knuckles were white around the hilt. Too many of his warriors had fallen. Too many faces he''d trained since childhood, now lost to the dark. Kain ejected a spent plasma cartridge from his rifle. CLINK. It hit the ground with a hollow ring. His Exo Knights moved with mechanical precision¡ªCLACK-CLACK, WHIRR¡ªchecking their gear, reloading, scanning the gloom. Raihan eyes burned like ice under torchlight. "These creatures are the least of what awaits us. The deeper we go, the worse it becomes. If you wish to turn back, do so now." Kain''s helmet tilted slightly, the red lenses of his visor flaring. WHIRRRR. "Not a chance." A shadow moved among the trees. SHFF. Both commanders snapped toward it, weapons raised¡ªbut it was only Knight-Commander Solas, his silver armor streaked with gore, his cloak torn. He strode forward, his presence commanding immediate attention. "My lord," Solas said, bowing his head slightly to Raihan. Raihan''s tension eased, if only slightly. "Solas. Your squad?" "Gone." A single word, heavy with loss. "The creatures took them in the mist. But I found something." He held up a shard of black crystal, pulsing with a sickly violet light. THROB. THROB. "The rift is close. And it''s active." Kain''s neural link flared, analyzing the shard. His HUD scrolled with warnings. [UNKNOWN ENERGY SIGNATURE. CORRUPTION DETECTED.] "Fantastic," Kain muttered. "So whatever''s down there is already leaking." Solas''s jaw tightened. "We don''t have time to debate. The seal is breaking. If we don''t act now¡ª" A low, shuddering groan cut him off. GRRRRROOOOOAAAAAAN. The ground trembled. RUMMMMBLE. The petrified trees screamed, their branches twisting like living things. CRICK-CRACK! The ash beneath their feet began to shift, sliding toward a single point deeper in the forest¡ªas if the earth itself were breathing in. Then, the first hand clawed its way out of the ground. SSSSSHHRK! Bone-white fingers, too long, too many joints. Then another. And another. Dozens of them, erupting from the ash like a grotesque harvest. Kain didn''t hesitate. "FIRE AT WILL!" BRRRRT! FWOOOSH! KRAK-KRAK-KRAK! Plasma rounds and rail spikes tore into the emerging horrors. The creatures shrieked, REEEEEEE!, their bodies half-formed, translucent flesh still knitting together from the abyssal energy of the rift. Raihan raised his sword high, the blade igniting with holy fire. WHOOOOOSH! "FOR THE HOLINESS!" The surviving paladins charged with him, their war cries echoing through the dead forest. "FOR THE FLAME!" Solas was already moving, his twin short swords a blur of silver and blue SHING-SHING as he carved through the emerging monstrosities. His voice was a whip-crack of command. "Shield wall! Protect the casters!" The holy warriors formed up, their blessed barriers flaring to life just as the first wave of creatures lunged. THWUMM! THOOM! CRASH! SCREEEEE! Claws raked against divine light, the barrier shuddering under the assault. Sister Elira gritted her teeth, her staff trembling ZZZZZMMM as she poured more energy into the spell. Kain''s Exo Knights fought with brutal efficiency, their adaptive rounds switching to armor-piercing as the creatures solidified. One knight went down, his chestplate ripped open¡ªSKRKKK!¡ªbefore Kain put three rounds into the thing''s skull. POP-POP-POP. "Fall back to the choke point!" Kain barked. "They''re funneling toward us!" Raihan saw it too. The creatures weren''t attacking randomly¡ªthey were herding them. Toward the rift. Toward whatever lay beyond. "Solas!" Raihan roared. The Knight-Commander was already ahead of him. He''d broken from the formation, darting between the horrors with preternatural speed, his blades leaving trails of blue fire in their wake. He was heading straight for the source. Kain cursed. "That idiot''s going to get himself killed." Raihan''s eyes locked onto Solas''s path. "No. He''s giving us an opening." Then, to his warriors: "PUSH FORWARD! FOLLOW HIS PATH!" The two forces¡ªholy and mechanized¡ªsurged as one, cutting through the tide of abominations. Solas was a storm ahead of them, his swords carving a bloody road. Until the thing rose before him. Taller than the rest. A mass of writhing limbs, a dozen eyes blinking open across its torso. It shrieked, WRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!, a sound that made the air vibrate, and the weaker-willed soldiers clutched their helmets in agony. Solas didn''t flinch. He smirked. "You''re ugly." Then he moved. The creature lashed out¡ªSWOOSH!¡ªbut Solas was already gone, flipping over its swipe, driving both blades into its spine. SHNK! Ichor sprayed. SPLRRRT! The thing howled, twisting, but Solas rode the motion, using its own momentum to wrench the swords deeper. Kain watched, grudgingly impressed. "Okay. Maybe he''s not an idiot." Raihan didn''t answer. He was already running, his greatsword a comet of blue flame. FWOOOOOSH! "NOW, SOLAS!" Solas yanked his blades free and leaped clear just as Raihan''s swing connected. FWOOOOOM! The holy fire detonated inside the creature, ripping it apart from within. BOOOOOOM! The blast wave sent ash and bone shrapnel flying, TINK-TINK-TINK, clearing a path straight to the rift. There it was. A jagged tear in reality, hovering above the ground, pulsing like a wound that refused to heal. Violet light spilled from it, warping the air, whispering in a language that made their teeth ache. WHSSSSHHHH... And something was on the other side. Watching. Waiting. Kain''s neural link screamed with warnings. [REALITY FRACTURE DETECTED. EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY.] Solas wiped blood from his lip, panting. "That''s our target." Raihan nodded. "Seal it. Now." Kain''s rifle snapped up, targeting the rift. CHK-CHK. "Or blow it to hell." Solas gave him a sharp look. "That would end hell. Permanently." Kain''s finger hovered over the trigger. "You sure that''s a bad thing?" Before anyone could answer, the rift pulsed. THROB-THROB¡ªWHOOM! And the ground exploded. KRRRRA-KA-BOOOOOM!!! Chapter 261: The Stars Beyond the Sky (Part I) The marble towers of the Britannian capital still shimmered with the morning dew, but the great spires now bore unfamiliar banners¡ªsleek black and silver insignias of the Bernard Empire fluttering in the wind. The air smelled of both fresh parchment and iron. Gone were the fire-breathing drakes that once circled the city sky; now the hum of Bernardian air-shuttles filled the horizon. The halls of the Royal Athenaeum¡ªnow renamed the Imperial University of Britannia. The banners of the Bernard Empire fluttered over domes that had once belonged solely to Britannia''s royalties. Change was not coming. It had already arrived. Princess Elina walked the corridors in a simple grey robe, her once-golden gown and silver crown now tucked away in a trunk she no longer opened. Her hair, once styled in braids thick with jewels, now fell naturally down her back. She didn''t walk with guards. She didn''t need them. Among the bookshelves and the hum of quantum lecture devices, she was no princess. She was a student. She stepped into Lecture Hall IV, a vaulted chamber with arched ceilings made of darkwood and obsidian glass. The Bernardians had installed holoprojectors in the ancient chamber, their futuristic hum a strange harmony with the scent of old parchment. At the front of the hall stood Instructor Halver Wynne, a tall, lean man of the Bernard Empire, clad in a simple gray uniform marked with digital sigils. Bernardian, clearly¡ªtaller than most Britannians. He adjusted his glasses¡ªand looked out over the room. "Good morning," Halver said. His voice was calm but resonant. "Today, we begin with the universe. Not just your skies. Not just the sun, the moons, or the spirits your scrolls name. The universe. Everything." The room quieted. Even the breath of nervous wonder was silenced. Halver tapped the air. A holographic sphere appeared above his palm¡ªspinning slowly. It looked like their world, blue and green, floating. "This," he said, "is your world. Your home. You call it Proxima Center. But it is not the center of creation. It is not the first world. Nor the last." Gasps whispered across the crowd. One boy, dirt still on his boots, raised his hand. "But... if this is not all, what else is there?" Halver smiled. "A worthy question. There are stars beyond your sky. You call them the Eyes of the Ancients, or the Tears of Serath. But in truth, they are suns. Like your own sun. Massive, burning spheres of plasma, far away. And around each of them¡ªworlds. Billions." A girl with a braid of amber feathers question. "You mean... there are other lands? With people?" "Yes," Halver said. "Not just lands. Entire planets. Realms. Some with cities made of sound. Some with oceans of liquid metal. Some barren. Some teeming with life so alien it cannot be described in your tongue." The room was utterly still. Elina felt her spine tingle. "This is what we call the observable universe," he continued, gesturing to the expanding star map that bloomed from the ceiling. Galaxies spiraled in a cosmic dance. "It stretches 93 billion light-years in diameter. And that is just what we can see." A boy with a stitched leather cap frowned. "What is a... light-year?" Halver turned, nodding. "Another good question. A light-year is a measure of distance. Light, the fastest thing we know, travels about nine and a half trillion of your kilometers in one year. So, when we say the observable universe is 93 billion light-years across, we mean that is the distance light has had time to travel since the beginning of all things." Another hand shot up. "The beginning? You mean when the gods made the stars?" Halver paused, then paced slowly across the platform. "Let us speak of gods." The room tensed. "In your legends," he said gently, "gods descend from the sky, wielding lightning and shaping fate. But in our studies, we find no evidence of omnipotent beings who created the universe with intent. We find instead the Big Bang¡ªa singular event of infinite density and heat, expanding space, time, matter, and energy in all directions." "Then... who made the Big Bang?" Elina asked, her voice thoughtful. Halver turned to her, his eyes soft. "That, Princess¡ª" he caught himself, "¡ªElina, is the very question at the heart of cosmological philosophy. What preceded the beginning? Was it chaos? Was it law? Was there a creator, or merely a cause?" He gestured again. A projection appeared of the universe''s timeline¡ªa bright burst followed by cooling, stars forming, galaxies spiraling, and eventually the present. "We search for answers not in temples, but in particles. Not through miracles, but through mathematics. Yet even now, with all our machines, we do not know what came before time. We call it the singularity. Some believe it was born from a collapsing universe before ours. Others think it is one of infinite such events." The braided girl spoke again. "So... the gods we worship¡ªSerath, Luna, the Flamefather... they aren''t real?" "There are at least two hundred billion galaxies in the observable universe. Each galaxy with hundreds of billions of stars. Many with planets. Some with life. Maybe even minds like ours¡ªor vastly beyond ours. In this scale, what is a god? A being who can cast lightning from their hands? Who can change form? Who can cheat death?" "But Professor," Elina said, her voice firm, "we''ve seen them. The Flame Warden of the Northern Peaks. The Moon Sisters. They''ve ruled our myths and lands for centuries." "Power," Halver said, stepping closer, "is not proof of godhood. It is proof of control. Of knowledge." The room was silent. Another student asked. "So you''re saying the gods are just... strong creatures?" "Precisely," Halver said. "They are anomalies. Biological, technological, or psychic entities that possess attributes that dwarf human normatives. But they are not omniscient. Not omnipotent. Not eternal." Elina leaned back. The air felt heavier. "But what of creation?" she asked. "Who began it all?" Now, Halver paused. His tone softened. "That question," he said, "is not beneath you. It is above us all. We do not know." Chapter 262: The Stars Beyond the Sky (Part II) "But what of creation?" she asked. "Who began it all?" Now, Halver paused. His tone softened. "That question," he said, "is not beneath you. It is above us all. We do not know. Not truly. The philosopher Kairon of Alzara once said, ''The true divine is not the hand that shapes the stars, but the law that binds them.'' We may never meet a true god. But if there is one, it is not like us. It does not sit on a throne. It is beyond the architecture of species, planets, even galaxies. It would not dwell in temples or take offerings of gold. It is gravity. It is entropy. It is the expansion of space. " A silence settled in the room, thick and reverent. He turned back to the starscape. "If there is a god," he said, "then it is in the laws of physics, in the song of gravity, in the thread of time itself." Another student asked. "So all our stories... they''re just wrong?" "No," Elina said quietly, before Halver could reply. "They''re just incomplete." "Well said, Miss Elina," he said. "Myths are not lies. They are languages. Primitive models of a universe too vast to see all at once. But now, with science, we speak a newer tongue." Halver let the weight of the idea sink in before continuing. "In our empire, faith has not vanished. But it has evolved. We worship not beings, but questions. We believe in pursuit. In understanding." He turned to the holoscreen, where a rotating spiral galaxy now shimmered. "This is the Antrona. Your home galaxy. You live on a world orbiting one star among its 100 billion." "And beyond?" Elina asked. "There are other galaxies. Trillions. And possibly, other universes. We call that the multiverse theory. Imagine bubbles in a sea of nothing. Each bubble a universe, with different laws." Another student muttered, "That''s madness." Halver grinned. "Yes. It is. And it might also be true." The class erupted in whispers. Some were afraid. Some thrilled. Elina''s eyes burned¡ªnot with tears, but revelation. Halver raised a hand. "Knowledge can be terrifying. It shatters the small world you thought you knew. But it also frees you. As Kairon also said, ''The sky was never the limit. Only the beginning.''" The bell rang¡ªan old-fashioned chime from Britannia''s past. The students began packing up, their minds crowded with galaxies. Halver also closed the hologram. The stars winked out. "For tomorrow," he said, "read the first three chapters of Universal Mechanics for the Pre-Industrial Mind. Translations are available in Old Britannian and Elian. We will discuss planetary formation and the illusion of celestial harmony." The students began to file out, some talking, others silent, processing. But Elina remained. She stood slowly, walking to the front. Halver was packing his tablet. "Professor," she said. "Do you ever miss it?" "Miss what?" "Wonder. Belief. The thrill of the unknown." Halver smiled again, this time wistfully. "Wonder doesn''t die with knowledge. It evolves. You no longer fear the storm god. But you marvel at the birth of a supernova. The old gods kept you in awe. The universe... humbles even me." "Also, Professor, do you believe we will ever reach those stars?" Halver looked up, his expression unreadable. Then he smiled. "Yes. Maybe. Maybe someday, Our space research agency is working on this and we will have good news soon." Elina nodded. Her heart thundered. Not from fear. From purpose. She had given up a crown. But perhaps, she had just found something greater. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The second morning. Elina now lived in one of the university''s stone hostel towers¡ªhumble, but dignified, a far cry from the marbled halls of her palace. The room was small, with a narrow bed, a wooden desk worn from centuries of use, and a high window that looked out over the misty courtyards. Her only companions were a shelf of borrowed books and a raven that sometimes perched on the sill in the early morning. She rose just after dawn, as she had done in the palace, but without servants or maids. She washed her face in the basin by the window, the water cold enough to make her flinch. Her morning tea, brewed from local herbs brought by the kitchen staff, tasted slightly bitter but comforting. Each movement of the routine reminded her: she had chosen this life. No attendants, no guards, no luxury. And yet, in that silence, she had found a strange kind of peace. There was something grounding in the rhythm of shared living. Students from every background¡ªyoung mages, would-be scholars, even a swordsmith''s apprentice named Garven who sang off-key while boiling eggs¡ªoccupied the same halls. They argued over lecture points in the stairwells, lent each other ink and parchment, debated gods and stars over candlelight. No one bowed to her here. Most didn''t even recognize her as the former princess. That anonymity was a gift. She kept a small journal, in which she scribbled dreams, questions, and fragments of thought before breakfast. Sometimes she wrote about her brother, her old home. Sometimes about atoms. That morning, she wrote one line: We were never meant to stay on the ground forever. .... The lecture hall once again filled with students from every corner of Britannia¡ªmages, blacksmiths'' sons, displaced nobles, former knights. They sat shoulder-to-shoulder on benches, clutching their notepads or pieces of slate. Above them, the dome shimmered, sunlight filtered through panels designed to adjust to brightness and wind. Elina took her place near the front, her stylus ready. Instructor Halver Wynne stood at the platform, this time with a small sphere hovering beside him. It pulsed gently¡ªlike a heart. "Welcome," Halver began, his tone more contemplative than before. "Yesterday, we spoke of the universe. Its vastness. Its origins. Its mysteries. Today, we speak of structure. Not just stars and galaxies¡ªbut the bones of reality. The skeleton of existence." He made a subtle motion, and the sphere beside him split apart. Layers unfolded, revealing a glowing lattice of light. A model of their planet, Elina realized¡ªbut it was transparent, crisscrossed with lines. "We begin with your world," Chapter 263: The Structure of Everything Elina took her place near the front, her stylus ready. Instructor Halver Wynne stood at the platform, this time with a small sphere hovering beside him. It pulsed gently. "Welcome," Halver began, his tone more contemplative than before. "Yesterday, we spoke of the universe. Its vastness. Its origins. Its mysteries. Today, we speak of structure. Not just stars and galaxies¡ªbut the bones of reality. The skeleton of existence." He made a subtle motion, and the sphere beside him split apart. Layers unfolded, revealing a glowing lattice of light. A model of their planet, Elina realized¡ªbut it was transparent, crisscrossed with lines. "We begin with your world," Halver said. "Beneath your feet lies not a flat plane as once believed, but a spheroid¡ªan oblate one, bulging slightly at the equator due to rotational force." Gasps. Whispers. Some students blinked as if he''d just told them the moon was made of fire. "Rotation?" asked a boy with soot-stained fingers. Halver nodded. "Yes. Your world spins. Once every twenty-four of your hours. This creates day and night. You feel as though you are still, but in truth, you move at hundreds of leagues per hour across the surface." "Then why don''t we fly off?" another student challenged. "Gravity," Halver said. "One of the four fundamental forces. Gravity pulls everything with mass toward everything else. It is the glue that binds planets together. That keeps moons in orbit. That causes apples to fall from trees. It is also why, despite the Earth''s spin, you remain grounded." He paused. "But gravity is only the beginning. There are three other fundamental forces: electromagnetism, which governs light, electricity, and magnetism; the strong nuclear force, which binds atomic nuclei; and the weak nuclear force, which governs certain types of radioactive decay. All matter, all energy, all reality, is built on these four forces." The braided girl from yesterday¡ªher name, Elina had learned, was Mirell¡ªraised her hand. "But how does matter form? From fire? From air?" Halver smiled. "Not quite. The ancients of your world believed in four elements: fire, water, air, and earth. But in our understanding, matter is composed of atoms¡ªtiny, invisible units, like bricks. Each atom contains a nucleus of protons and neutrons, orbited by electrons." He waved a hand, and a model of a hydrogen atom spun above them. A single proton at the center, one electron orbiting. "There are over one hundred known elements, each with a unique number of protons. Combine them in different ways, and you form everything: wood, stone, blood, even stars." A red-haired girl narrowed her eyes. "Stars are made of the same things as... people?" "Yes," Halver said softly. "As the philosopher Sagan once said: We are made of star-stuff. All the carbon in your bones, the iron in your blood, the oxygen in your lungs¡ªwas forged in the heart of dying stars. When a star collapses and explodes¡ªa supernova¡ªit scatters these elements into space. Over billions of years, they form new stars, new worlds. Eventually, life." There was a long silence. Elina felt something inside her shift. The old priests had always said the gods shaped man from clay. But what if the universe itself had done the shaping¡ªnot through intention, but through fire and time? Halver continued. "This world formed about 3.6 billion years ago. A disk of gas and dust orbited the young sun. Particles collided, fused. Gravity pulled them into larger and larger bodies. Planets. Moons. Asteroids." "And life?" Elina asked. Halver gave her a long, thoughtful look. "Life likely began in water. Amino acids, the building blocks of proteins, formed in primordial seas. They assembled into chains, developed the ability to replicate. Over eons¡ªnatural selection, mutation, and adaptation created the diversity you now see." He gestured, and images flickered¡ªdeep-sea vents, microbes, fish with translucent skin, ancient forests, towering reptiles, early primates. "You are not the first intelligence on this world. Nor the only form life could take. Evolution is not a ladder, but a branching tree. You, humanity, are one branch among countless others." A knight-turned-student muttered under his breath, "Then the gods didn''t create us?" "Perhaps they didn''t need to," Halver said. "Is it less miraculous that life emerged from chemistry than from divine fiat? As the poet Alta Viere wrote, ''What greater god than a billion years of patient chaos?''" He turned to the next diagram: the solar system. "Your world orbits a star, along with others: small rocky planets close in, and larger gas giants farther out. This arrangement is not unique. We have discovered thousands of such systems. Planets like yours¡ªsome possibly with life." Mirell looked dazed. "If there are others... why haven''t they visited us?" Halver nodded, as if expecting the question. "This is known as the Fermi Paradox. If the universe is so vast and old, where is everyone? There are many possible answers. Perhaps intelligent life is rare. Perhaps civilizations destroy themselves before they can reach the stars. Or perhaps... they are already watching, and choose not to interfere." "Like gods," someone whispered. "Perhaps," Halver allowed. "But they would be gods of steel and silence." He closed the projection. The lights dimmed. "I do not bring you these truths to unmake your beliefs, but to offer you a foundation. You live in a universe governed by laws¡ªknowable, consistent, magnificent. The more you understand them, the more you understand yourselves." He turned to Elina. "You gave up a throne for knowledge. What you find may not always comfort you. But it will make you free." Elina stood slowly. "What you''ve told us... it''s terrifying. Beautiful. Humbling." "Yes," Halver said. "As it should be." He gestured once more to the dome above. The ceiling turned translucent, revealing the sky in mid-morning clarity. "Look up," he said. "You see the blue. The clouds. The sun. But beyond that, stars burn. Nebulae churn. Black holes twist light into silence. And yet you are here. Alive. A product of chaos and gravity and time." He smiled faintly. "You are not small. You are rare." The students sat in silence long after the lecture ended. Some cried quietly. Others sat with their heads bowed, not in prayer, but in thought. The universe was vast. Chapter 264: The World That Forgot Itself The universe was vast. Just as the murmurs began to die down, Halver''s voice rose once more. "Before you go, I must tell you something important. In a few days, several of you will be selected to travel to the Bernard Empire''s Space Research Institute. There, you will continue your studies¡ªnot just through diagrams, but through tools, machines, and telescopes that let you see the cosmos for yourselves." Gasps rippled through the hall. "There, you will learn what it means to study the heavens not with incantations, but with instruments. You will see magic measured, tested, compared against force and motion. You will learn how spells and science might one day work together to carry our kind beyond the stars." He looked over the class, his gaze resting momentarily on each stunned face. "The Bernard Empire believes in progress. But they also believe in potential. And some of that potential¡ª" he smiled gently, "¡ªsits in this very room." ... Few moments later Elina stepped out of the university gates with her cloak pulled tightly against the late-morning wind. The sky above Britannia was steel-grey, streaked with vapor trails from Bernardian survey drones, silent as ghosts. Behind her, the domes of the newly established University of Unified Sciences shimmered faintly, like pearls embedded in the ribs of old stone. Her time there felt like a lifetime packed into weeks. The stone-paved street outside the university had changed. Where once gravel and wagon ruts marked the lanes, now smooth Bernardian ferrocrete ran in perfect lines, bordered by alloy-laced street markers that glowed faintly in the fog. New roads were rising through Britannia like veins of silver. The old cobbled arteries remained in the outer districts, but here near the academic district, the Bernard Empire''s touch was unmistakable. As she walked toward the southern transit stop, Elina saw a Bernardian patrol passed by¡ªMilitary Police in standard urban armor: matte gray, ballistic plates over dark-blue fatigues. Each carried an assault rifle slung tight and a compact radio unit fixed to their chest harness. Their red visors glinted like watchful eyes. They weren''t hostile, exactly. Just... precise. Once, the Royal Knights of Britannia patrolled these streets. Now, those noble orders were relics¡ªceremonial or dismissed. The age of swords and sigils had been overwritten by rifles and surveillance orbs. "Strange," she whispered, watching a patrol vanish behind a reconstruction scaffold. "It all happened so fast." The city was changing¡ªstone and spirit. Above her, sigils carved into old arches were now flanked by sleek Bernardian holographic placards. The air buzzed with faint static from the new comm-spires. Steam carts and magic-run wheelchairs shared the thoroughfares with Bernardian vehicles¡ªsleek, four-wheeled machines powered by clean, quiet engines. Elina caught sight of one now: a sky-blue personnel cruiser humming silently as it curved around the corner. Its tires whispered over the road, its lights blinking in mathematical patterns. She couldn''t help but pause. The sound, the shape, the sheer logic of the machine¡ªit was as if it had been cut from another world and dropped into hers. But not everything had changed. The raptor-drawn carriages still lined the lower square. The creatures¡ªlarge, lean reptiles bred for endurance¡ªsnorted plumes of mist from their nostrils. Their handlers wore mix-matched uniforms, part old Britannian livery, part Bernardian regulation. Adaptation, she thought, had become the city''s new skill. Elina approached one of the carriages. The driver, an older man with sharp eyes and a mechanic''s gauntlet, nodded. " I want to go to the Orphanage" "Which one?" he asked, recognizing her face. She smiled. "Mother''s Hill." He helped her aboard. The interior was warm, lined with soft fabric¡ªBernardian synth-leather, she guessed. As the raptors started their rhythmic trot, Elina sat back and watched the city peel away behind her. They passed through layers of the city like sediment in a historical tome. The inner rings were gleaming now¡ªBernardian installations, hybrid market squares, clockwork towers fused with light-based tech. Beyond them lay the midring, where old Britannian homes still stood, patched and framed by new power grids. Then came the outskirts, where change was slower¡ªwhere people still cooked over flame, and crystal lanterns hung in doorways to ward off ill spirits. Elina watched it all with a quiet ache in her chest. She''d grown up among these stones. Now they wore the clothing of another people. "Do you ever think it''s too much?" she asked the driver. He glanced back in the mirror, brow lifted. "The change?" "Yes." He was quiet for a moment, then said, "My son couldn''t read or write. Now he''s learning calculus. My wife used to limp from a bad fall. Bernardians fitted her with a brace that lets her walk just fine. So no, I don''t think it''s too much. Not yet." Elina nodded slowly, her fingers resting on the carved emblem of her old house¡ªa symbol she''d had stitched into the lining of her cloak. "They are good changes. Still... it feels like I blinked and the world forgot how it used to be." "That''s how you know it''s working," the driver replied with a shrug. "Real change always feels a bit wrong at first." The orphanage came into view about half an hour later. It sat on a low, grassy hill just outside the southern gate of the city. Mother''s Hill, they called it, named for the warm springs that once healed the wounded in the old wars. The building itself was modest¡ªa two-story timber and stone structure, patched but well cared for. A Bernardian wind turbine spun quietly nearby, and solar panels now lined the roof. Children played in the yard. Some kicked around a cloth ball reinforced with enchanted thread, while others chased each other through wooden obstacle frames, giggling as they cast harmless illusion spells that sparked and flickered like fireflies. A few sat quietly on a bench reading old story scrolls under a teacher''s watchful eye. Elina stepped down from the carriage and give the driver Coins. As the carriage pulled away, she stood there for a moment. Then she turned toward the orphanage gates. One of the children looked up and pointed. "Miss Elina!" The others followed, a ripple of recognition blooming across their faces. They ran to her, shouting her name, surrounding her in a rush of small hands and brighter memories. Chapter 265: The Orphanage The orphanage on Mother''s Hill hadn''t changed much since Elina last stood before its stone-framed threshold. The structure¡ªa blend of Britannian timber architecture and Bernardian reinforcements¡ªsat atop the rise like a watchful sentinel. The vines still clung stubbornly to its sides, curling around the stone well near the entrance. Its charm remained intact, even as the world around it changed. The front door opened before she could knock. "Elina." Queen Maria stood in the doorway, her silver hair braided in the old style, no crown, only a woolen shawl wrapped around her shoulders. Her face looked older than her years, lined with grief and purpose. But her eyes¡ªgreen and flinty¡ªhad not softened. Elina stepped forward without hesitation and embraced her. "Mother." Maria held her a moment. "You''ve grown thinner," she said quietly. "Are they feeding you at that place?" Elina gave a small laugh. "Too well, actually. But I''ve been reading more than eating." Maria raised an eyebrow, amused. "That sounds more like the daughter I remember. Come inside." Inside, the orphanage was warm and lived-in. Fireplaces glowed softly. Shelves were lined with battered books¡ªsome old Britannian tales of dragons and prophecies, others printed with Bernardian educational seals: "Introductory Earth Science," "History of Comparative Civilization," "The Human Brain and Technomagic." Maria led Elina to a wooden table near the back, where tea had already been steeped. "You haven''t visited in a while," Maria continued gently. "I thought you were gone forever. Or buried in books." "I almost got lost," Elina admitted. "But I found something. Or maybe... I found a way to ask questions again." Maria looked at her over the rim of the cup. "You always had too many questions. You should''ve been a philosopher." "I wanted to be," Elina said, not without warmth. "You insisted on a princess." Maria sighed, but her smile was wistful. "And look how that turned out. Queens have short reigns in times like these." Before Elina could reply, the door banged lightly and one of the older children entered¡ªa lanky boy with soot under his fingernails and a copy of the daily dispatch in his hand. "Headmistress," he said, offering the newspaper. "It came on the courier." "Courier dropped this, Headmistress." "Thank you, Arlen." Maria unfolded the newspaper. It was printed on thin off-white stock, Bernardian type across the top, with a secondary translation in Britannian glyphs beneath. After Bernard Empire took control of Britannia, they made many reforms. The media was one of them. Elina leaned in. The article was blunt: Imperial Office Decrees Seizure of Jimland Territories Following the breach of treaty terms established post-occupation, Emperor Alberto has authorized the total absorption of the Jimland remnants. The ruling council failed to comply with resource transparency protocols and military limitation clauses. All standing infrastructure will be repurposed under Bernardian administration. New laws have been enacted, including a civil integration code and citizenship evaluation framework. Subversive elements will be subject to Article 7: Cultural Harmonization. Maria set the paper down. "So. Another country swallowed." Elina scanned the article again, eyes narrowed. "They broke the terms. Bernard gave them the conditions nine months ago¡ªdemilitarize, open records, accept civil oversight." "And when they didn''t, they were absorbed," Maria said. "That''s how empires move. Quietly, methodically." "Strategically, it makes sense," Elina said, then hesitated. "Morally... I don''t know yet." Maria''s voice was low. "The morality of an empire is always the last thing it conquers." There was a pause. "Maybe that''s why I''m going," Elina said. Maria tilted her head. "To the Bernardian Space Research Institute," Elina clarified. "They''re assembling a team from the university. Cross-discipline scholars. I was chosen." She hesitated, then added: "We leave in four days¡ªtrain to Java Port, then flown to the Imperial Science Complex." Maria set the cup down slowly. "Space research," she repeated. ".... Is that where they''re aiming now?" Elina nodded. "Satellites. Particle arrays. Gravity manipulation. Our professor says we''ll be working with experimental fusion drives and even... exoplanet biosimulations." Maria let out a soft breath, half in awe, half in disbelief. "I remember when you were eight. You wanted to write books about ''why people believe what they believe.'' I still have that letter you wrote." "I wanted to study questions no one could answer," Elina said. "Instead, I spent my teens in court gowns, reciting bloodlines and trade routes." "I did what I thought was best," Maria said. "To protect you. To make you a great leader." "I know." They sat in silence for a time. A log cracked in the fireplace. "Do you think you''re abandoning us again?" Maria asked. "No," Elina said. "I''m doing what you did. You left a throne to find meaning. I''m leaving the world I knew to find understanding." Maria stood and walked to the window. Outside, a few of the children ran past, shouting in the fading light. A paper kite caught in the wind, dipping and lifting. "I don''t understand this new world," she admitted. "But I raised a daughter who might." "That''s all any mother can do." "Change always does both," Elina said. "Like you told me when I was twelve: ''A storm doesn''t ask if you''re ready. It just comes. The choice is whether to rebuild or retreat.''" Her mother turned, eyes moist. "I said that?" "You did. Right before you let me attend the Royal mage academy." A knock came from the front hall. "Headmistress," one of the nun called, "Visitor from the Cultural Ministry. Says they have some questions about next month''s winter festival permits." Maria let out a slow breath. "Of course they do." Elina raised an eyebrow. "Festival permits?" "They''ve started reviewing all public gatherings¡ª''for cultural alignment and safety,'' they say." Maria''s tone carried the weight of resignation. "Even the solstice plays now require script approval." "..." Maria then looked to Elina. "Will you stay for dinner?" "I''d love to. But I''m moderating a panel tonight¡ªscience faculty and magical historians. It''s a mess, but it might be important." Maria chuckled faintly. "Go. But write to me this time." "I will. I promise." Chapter 266: Why did you save me? Kingdom of Latvia, Lata In the square, a wooden scaffold had been hastily erected beside the old stone well, its timbers raw and dark with moisture. Wind whispered through the narrow alleys of Lata, carrying the scent of pine smoke and iron. Rows of citizens stood still, their breaths fogging in the air, some clutching children, others clutching nothing at all. Few spoke. All watched. Eric stood atop the scaffold, hands bound tightly behind his back, frost catching in his beard. He wore only a threadbare grey tunic, stained from the prison wagon and barely enough to shield him from the wind that cut like razors. His once-regal bearing was reduced to a gaunt shadow. His beard unkempt, his cheeks hollowed by weeks of imprisonment. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes were wide, sharp with something between fear and disbelief. He saw them: the faces. The people he had sworn to save. Some still recognized him. A few averted their gaze. One old man spit in the snow. "Make way!" barked a soldier. The Bernardian formation¡ªtwelve soldiers in matte-gray armor, rifles slung¡ªcleared a path to the scaffold. At the head of the column stood Brigadier General Hans. His black uniform was pristine, his boots polished, the silver piping on his coat gleaming like cut glass. A Bernardian loudspeaker crackled to life. "Citizens of Latvia," came Hans'' voice¡ªsharp, clipped, clinical. "This man is accused of high treason against the Empire. Evidence has irrefutably linked him to the orchestration and financing of multiple insurgencies in the northeastern forests. His identity as a former monarch does not exempt him from justice. It makes him more guilty." He gestured sharply. Two soldiers shoved Eric to his knees. The crowd was silent. The people had been ordered to attend. Attendance was mandatory. They came wrapped in coats, their eyes dull. No one moved. No one dared. The Bernardians had issued a decree: Attendance Mandatory. Noncompliance will be penalized under Article 11: Subversive Sympathy. Eric''s breath came fast. "I was loyal to the empire!" he shouted. "I gave you this country! I gave you everything!" Hans stepped forward. His boots clicked on the scaffold''s planks. "You gave us a burning house and asked us to inherit the flames," he said coolly. "You sold your crown, your nation, and your brother for a throne you could not hold. You were not a king. You were a petitioner." Eric''s voice cracked. "My brother was mad. You know that¡ª" Hans raised a single black-gloved finger. "Stop. You mistake us for a court. You will not plead. You will not justify. This is not your trial. This is your conclusion." The loudspeaker hissed again. "Prince Eric of House Karsvalen once petitioned for our aid," Hans continued. "He asked the Empire to intervene in what he called a fratricidal crisis. And the Empire did. We came with our machines. We came with our peace." Eric looked up at the sky. Grey. Empty. "And this same man¡ªthis beggar in noble clothes¡ªnow stands accused of betrayal. Coordinating armed resistance. Providing intelligence to foreign agents. Funding terror. Denying the facts will not change them." Eric''s throat tightened. "Lies." Hans smiled. "Then name your collaborators." Silence. "Nothing?" Hans rose. "Then let your silence speak." He waved his hand. The executioner stepped forward, face blank behind his mask, noose in hand. Eric trembled as the rope was drawn taut above him. The crowd remained still. Hans turned toward the audience, lifting his chin like a conductor about to summon the final note of a symphony. "Let this be a lesson," he declared. "The Empire does not forget. The Empire does not forgive. And those who traffic in rebellion¡ªbe they kings or beggars¡ªwill face the same rope." Then¡ª A whistle. A single, piercing tone. CRACK. The executioner dropped like a puppet with its strings cut, a bullet embedded between his eyes. A split second of stunned silence. Then Shouts. Screams. The crowd scattered. "AMBUSH!" a Bernardian officer bellowed. Gunfire erupted from the rooftops. Smoke bombs exploded in choking clouds. From the alleys and within the crowd itself, figures emerged¡ªclad in black leather and fur, faces masked, blades drawn. The Shadows. Latvia''s ghost-warriors. The Bernardian soldiers scrambled into cover, returning fire, but the Shadows had already breached the perimeter¡ªfrom below. Manhole covers burst open. Resistance fighters surged out of the sewers, knives flashing, guns barking. One sliced through the scaffold''s supports. Another ignited a flare that blinded the nearest guards. A masked figure vaulted onto the scaffold in a blur, a curved blade flashing. Eric''s bonds snapped. "Move, Your Highness!" the Shadow hissed. Eric blinked. "Who¡ª" "No time!" The Shadow shoved him. "Jump!" Hans fired three precise shots. One Shadow went down, blood fountaining from her throat. Another Shadow¡ªtaller, heavier¡ªpushed Eric down as a bullet struck him in the back. "Go, GO!" he rasped, dying. A second later, grenades¡ªnot Shadows'', but Bernardian¡ªrattled onto the square. BOOM. The scaffold collapsed, sending Eric rolling into the snow. The blast dazed him. Ears ringing, shoulder torn, he struggled to see through the smoke. Another Shadow grabbed him. A dagger to a soldier''s gut. A vault over a barricade. Another man down. "SEAL THE SQUARE!" Hans shouted into his radio. "Use gas if you must!" But the Shadows had anticipated that, too. They triggered pre-planted explosives on the west barricade, collapsing a support wall. Rubble crashed down, blocking reinforcements and clearing a path. Eric stumbled through the chaos, dragging one leg. "We won''t make it!" "We have to," one shadow shouted, dragging him toward the sewers. A Bernardian soldier lunged with a bayonet. Eric, on instinct, ducked. The shadow spun and fired point-blank into the man''s face. His helmet clanged to the stone. Some more rebels threw smoke bombs and by the time the smoke cleared, they had all fled. "Find him!" Hans snarled. "I want the traitor''s heart on my desk before sunrise!" But the Shadows were already gone. Hans stood in the blood-smeared snow, his jaw clenched. "Burn the everything if you must," he said quietly. "Scour every cave and ditch. I want him found. Before the Empire burns this city to the ground." ¡ï¡ï¡ï In the sewers beneath Lata, Eric gasped, his back against wet stone. Footsteps echoed behind him, distant but growing quieter. The Shadows moved around him, silent as ghosts. One lowered her mask. A woman. Pale, sharp-featured. Eyes like flint. "You shouldn''t be alive," she said. Eric blinked. "Nia?" She gave a crooked grin. "Ya, me." He coughed, blood on his sleeve. "Why? Why did you save me?" Chapter 267: A Loom in the Dark The first thing the people of Jimland noticed was the silence. The birds had stopped singing. The wind carried no scent of pine or wet earth¡ªonly the metallic tang of approaching rain, laced with something fouler. Gunpowder. Ozone. The stench of empires on the march. From the high watchtowers of the capital, sentries with owl-like eyes saw them first: black columns moving across the northern plains like spilled ink. The Stormbreaker floated among the clouds, its massive silhouette warping the sunlight, casting the land below into premature twilight. A young fox-eared messenger sprinted through the muddy streets, his voice raw with panic. "They''re here! The Empire¡ªthey''ve crossed the border!" The words spread like wildfire. Doors slammed shut. Market stalls were abandoned. Mothers grabbed their children¡ªsome with fur, some with scales, all with the wide, terrified eyes of prey that knows the hunt has come. In the town square, an old badger-faced priest of the Horned God climbed onto the dry fountain, his gnarled hands shaking as he raised a carved bone totem. "The Empire comes to punish our defiance! But the old gods yet live! They will¡ª" A distant whump cut him off. Then the fountain exploded. Shards of stone and bone rained down as the crowd screamed. The priest''s body landed twenty feet away, his chest a ruin of splintered ribs and mangled fur. High above, on the Stormbreaker''s command deck, a gunnery officer lowered his binoculars. "Target silenced. Moving to next grid." ... The palace, once a grand structure of carved oak and gilded beast motifs, was now a skeleton of its former self. The stained-glass windows depicting Jimland''s old gods had been shattered, leaving jagged teeth of colored glass. The throne itself¡ªa massive seat of antlers and lion''s fur¡ªsat empty. At its base, two figures stood before a hooded stranger, his face obscured by the flickering torchlight. Princess Kiera and her brother, Prince Callum. And then there was him¡ªthe man who had promised them salvation. The man who had lied. "You said nothing would happen," Kiera hissed, her voice a blade wrapped in silk. "You swore the Empire wouldn''t notice. That they wouldn''t care." The stranger didn''t flinch. His voice, when it came, was smooth as poisoned wine. "I said the Empire wouldn''t act immediately. You, however, were impatient. You moved too soon. You let your rebels strike the supply caravans. You let your pride write checks your army couldn''t cash." Prince Callum stood at the shattered stained-glass window. The distant crump of artillery made his ear twitch. He then stepped forward. "We followed your plan! You told us the Empire was stretched thin¡ªthat they wouldn''t risk another war!" The stranger chuckled, low and humorless. "I told you what you wanted to hear. And you, Prince of Ashes, believed it." A beat of silence. Then¡ª "They''re going to kill us," Kiera whispered. The stranger tilted his head. "Oh, no, Princess. They''re not just going to kill you." He leaned in, the torchlight finally catching the edge of his grin. "They''re going to make an example of you." ... Beyond the palace walls, the horizon darkened¡ªnot with storm clouds, but with steel. The HMS Stormbreaker loomed in the distance, its engines a constant, hellish growl. Beneath it, columns of imperial soldiers marched in perfect sync, their black armor drinking in the fading light. At their flanks, siege engines rolled forward, their payloads hidden under tarps. No one wanted to guess what new horror the Empire had brought to break Jimland''s spine. A scout, his rabbit ears twitching in panic, burst into the throne room. "They''ve reached the outer farms! They''re¡ªthey''re not taking prisoners! They''re burning everything!" Callum''s claws dug into his palms. "Then we fight. We die on our feet." Kiera grabbed his arm. "No. We run." "Run?!" Callum roared. "This is our kingdom!" "It was," Kiera snapped. "Now it''s a grave. And if we stay, we''ll just be two more corpses in it." The stranger nodded, almost approving. "Smart girl. The Empire doesn''t just want you dead¡ªthey want you broken. They''ll parade your corpses through every city that ever thought of defiance. Your heads on pikes. Your skin as banners." Callum''s breath came in ragged bursts. "Then what do we do?" ... Outside, the first screams began. The Empire had reached the city. The streets ran red. Imperial soldiers advanced in perfect kill-teams, their black armor sealed against spells and arrows. Their rifles barked short, precise bursts. Each shot dropped a defender¡ªthrough the eye, the throat, the heart. No wasted ammunition. No mercy. A bear-clawed warrior roared and charged, his great axe raised¡ª ¡ªuntil a hypersonic round removed his head mid-sprint. In the alleys, things were worse. The ISSD''s "Cleansers" moved like living shadows, their monofilament wires slicing through flesh and bone. They didn''t just kill. They dismantled. A rabbit-eared girl hiding in a barrel saw one pause, tilt its helmeted head, then methodically sever a dying man''s limbs while he still breathed. Back at the palace, the stranger watched the siblings'' faces as the screams filtered through the stone walls. "Hear that? That''s the sound of lessons being taught." Callum lunged. His sword flashed¡ª ¡ªand stuck fast in the stranger''s outstretched palm. No blood. Just a hand wrapped around the blade, unmovable as a mountain. "You don''t want to fight me, princeling. You want to fight them." A massive explosion rocked the palace. Dust rained from the ceiling. Somewhere, a wall collapsed. Kiera grabbed her brother''s arm. "He''s right. We need to go." The stranger tossed something at their feet¡ªtwo bone-white masks, etched with faintly glowing runes. "Wear these. They''ll hide you from the Empire''s eyes. For a time." Another blast, closer now. The door burst inward, revealing a squad of ISSD operatives, their rifles up and scanning. The stranger didn''t turn. "Tick-tock." ... They fled through the palace''s underbelly¡ªthrough wine cellars and servant tunnels, past the hidden shrines. The masks clung to their faces like living things. Kiera felt hers shift, molding to her features, sealing away her scent, her heat, her very presence. A drone buzzed past overhead, its red eye scanning. It paused. Hovered. Then moved on. Callum''s voice was raw. "This isn''t over." Above them, the Stormbreaker''s main cannon charged, its hum vibrating through the stones. Kiera touched her brother''s scarred ear¡ªthe one he''d gotten shielding her from a Latvian blade. "No," Kiera whispered. "It''s just beginning." As the palace collapsed behind them, the heirs of Jimland disappeared into the smoke. Somewhere in the darkness, the stranger smiled.